Full text of "A survey of the summe of church-discipline. Wherein the way of the churches of New-England is warranted out of the Word, and all exceptions of weight, which are made against it, answered: Whereby also it will appear to the judicious reader, that something more must be said, then yet hath been, before their principles can be shaken, or they should be unsetled in their practice"

^ 




THE 
UNIVERSITY 

OF 








booh belonged 
to the Library of 
Hnson pbelps Stohes, Geq* 

1838*1913 

of New torh City 

and on hid death became 

the property of 
Re\>. Hneon pbelps Stokes 



/2) . . tf , 

V 





UR VEY 

of the Summe of 

Church-Difcipline. 

W H E ft E I N> 

The \Vay of the CHURCHES of 

is warranted out of the Word, 

and all Exceptions of weight, which 

are made againft it, anfwered : Whereby 
alfo it will appear to the Judicious Reader, 
that fomething more muft be faid,then 
yet hath been, before their Prin 
ciples can bcfhaken, or they 
fhould be unfetled in 
their pradicc. 

By T H o. H o o K E n, late Paftor of the Church at 
Hertford upon Connecticut in N.E. 

I s A. a. i. 

! For Shns fafe / will not bo'dyy tongue : an J for leruft'eais fa^e, f mitt not 
re/t : tun/libs ri$t>oufmjft thzfiof brta'^jonb as the igbt 3 and tbe (alva* 
tiantberesfbc ata fanning lamp 

COR. i|. 8. far ft>c can due nothing agwft tie trxtb, but for tie trull* 



Printed by A.^M, for JoknEtlUmy at the three Golden Lions 
in Cornell, near the Royall Exchange. M. D C. X L V 1 1 1. 



THB PREFACE. 




A Preface of the Authour, 

y way of Introduction to ' this 
following Difcourfe* 

Vv herein the attentive Reader may underftand 

the jcope, the matter and method thereof, 
and how/*r thert is 4 joint concurrence of 
mo ft of the Elders of New- England. 



is the Daughter of time, 




the faying of old, an dour daily ex- 
ferience gives in evidence and proof 
hereof, to every mans ordinary ebferva* 
ti on. Only as in other births Jokers, the * 
barrenncffe and fruit fttftneffe ef fever all 
ages) defend mcrly upon Gods gcod 
who opens andflmts the womb of truth from bearin?, 
& he fees ft > according to the comfell tfhis own wiH. 

Not that there it any change in the truth, but the alter Mit* 
grows* according to mem apprchenfons, to whom it u more 
or left discovered, weirding to Gods woft juft judgement 9 
&nd their o w# defer vlngs . j 

SvmziimzsGed makes an eclif ft of the truth at midday, 
that fo he might exfrtfie bit wrath from Heaven, againfl 
the ^kwlffa of 4 ma < Rom - f 

A 2 

W57Q881 



THE PRBPA c B, 

Henceit was he let Uojethofe hellifh delufions, r 
tteiy after the ^sjfc a nti0fl of ow Saviour $ That tb^, ^ 

hs nwcrue min / Though the miracles and wo&dtrs f>* 
wrought in his life and death, refcrreffion and afcentton, 
were witness uwdeniakle, that kt was trae God : yet there 
arefe A wretched generation of Hereticks> in the frft, 
(ccond, and third hundred yean, wht adventured not *#ly 
aga'vft the exprefft verdtff of the Scripture , hut agalnfl fenfe 
axdexfericnce, Jrefointhe obfirvation and trtditiot} */ li- 
vivg men, with more then Satanicall wfudencj to deny 
both the natures of our ble (fed Saviour. 

100 M Some denied the Duty of our Saviour^ 

on S Cerinthus b , M 3ntanus 3 ^ c . O- 
thers deny him to be true wan, as the Gno- 
{iici d 5 Valentiniani, Marrionir^. 
/ Sometimts when men entertain the truth in frofef&on, 
but not in t he 10 ve of tt, and that irideared affeftion, that if 
Thcf . due thireunto, the Lord gives men up to the A&ivity of cr- 
y rour, as the Apoftle freaks, tecaufe they did not love, that 
the irutl* fiould be truth, thty imbraced falfehood inftead of 
truth, that fo they might be deluded and damned. This made 
way for Antichrist and did (JMidwtfe that r*n of fin into 
the world^ and by little And little advanced him into his 
throne. For whde men did verbally acknowledge the nature 
and of fees of our Saviour, tUydid begin, though fubtitty, yet 
r tally, toufurp thehonor andexerdfeofaHto themfcfaes. 
nb^, i*vit4can(fantii. Ftrft, They began toincroachuvon the 

*'**"3SKSfi5 P . RIESTLY OFFICE of our Sa- 

& jbrab* <& viour, and tiot cnly to fray for the dead, 

incliaa awe* tu.m inprecefno- fa ^ ^^ to ^ tm *d t* att rib.it et 09 
&TM . (3* ne obtlviftaru fopub tui j i 

vlttcivantb* VM ** * martyrs and thetr worth ; 

and to derogate from the merits, and tb*t flertifttU and 

ftrfett 



* juiit -*.---! nr-i _____ r w + L- ._ ___ ___ 

THE PREFACE 



redemption wocaght alone by the Lord le fat, The 
fe ofchrift thus hke the un wife virgins, w& taken afide 
jh the (lumber of Idolatry Jill at laft {he fell faft aflcep .- 
&$thc following times giv tin abundant teptmony. 

Not long after, the ft fleeps were attended with fat cable 
dream;, for not being content wit b the Jimpl city of the Gofbd> 
And the purity of the worfhtp appointed therein : They fit 
forth A new and large edition of devifcd and iaftituted ce- 
rcmonies, coined weerly out of the vanity of mws carnall 
mindesy which M (o many blindes, werefetupfytbeft'ttlty 
tfSatafl mtcr 1] t<) delude men, andmiflead rhzrn from the 
truth of Gods uorfhip, under a pretence of directing them 
moree^filjin the way of grace : and under a colour of kind 
ling, they quenched all trat zeal for , and love of the truth. 

luf&wuck that Auguftine eemylaintd, Augut.eptft 119. & toterabiiior 
The prefent condition of the Chur- fc^^*****'?* *** 

, . .. ,. . . fwltbert&u nwaewvert * 

chesm his time, was worfethen that MM t*mtn &&** 
ofthfjews. They were fubjecl: to the /*/?'*** fibqcttntur. 
burthen f kg ill Ceremonies, laid upon them by the 
Lord 5 but we (faith the Father} are prefl'ed with prc- 
fumprions devifcd by men. 

Andthwatcnc'they uftrped uyen the PROPHETI- 
CALL and]uftledBurSa<viettralfiout of hi* RECALL 
Q^lC&Jorfo they are linked together by the ProfketMt\$ if a . n , 
our King, he is ourta\v-giver;/> is inhtspwer and fleafar* 
to provide his own laws, And appoint the waies of bts 



/Thus were theOWlCESofturSAviourfecretly 
nin*ly undermined lift at laft that man offi-> 9 feei#g his time, 
avd taking his advantage Adventured openly and impudently k 4 , 
t& challenge the chair 0/iuprcmacy. ' E/ f 

^Qmf^ztht third obtained by pokey and treaehery>at the 
handifPhQtzsftrtimfelf andhti fucceffours, t hat the Bi- ficV 
fliop of&Qmeflotldbe the fa*d and chief Zifiop of a& Cbri- ' 
fiia Churches* ^i * But 



THE PREFACE. 



But the onefwordwas not fufjicient for Hildebrand, h ' 
rejled not^ unttll by his hsHift tentrivtmtxts he h Ad got t we * 
fwords, r0 fill both his hands mtbaS, and 4 1'nple erwn 
up on his htad t and carried it with mighty violence Again ft 
theimperiMMajefty : that whereas no Pope in former times 
might be chofen withwt the cwfr motion of the Emperour : fo 
nownoEwpereur might be chofen without the confrmwiox of 
the Pofe : a>s dp fears in the tfory (^/Henry the- Emperour. 
Thus while the Pope pretended to be the Vicar and Vice 
gerent tf'Chrift) to fttpply his *b fence here on earth, by bang 
capuc tninifteriale,.-/^ ifjiie he ju filed him out of the room And 
right of hi* HEADSHIP. 

He makes Canons to binde confiience^aadfe tfujnes the place 
ef the chief Prophet*, Gives difyenfoions, (ends outlvM- 
genccs, fells pardons, ret tins > andremitsfws, improves the 
t re* fury of the Church to that end, . tndfo chtltengeth the place 
of being chief Pricft. Lafth, arrogates the plenitude and 
fttpremacy of power in caufes Ecdeftajtick and Civtl, n& lc$e 
then two fwords will fatisfi, to ftlbtfk his hands, and a Tri 
fle-crown teloadbtf head withaS, and thereby arrogates to 
be head of the Church. 

When God had revenged the contempt ef tbs Authority 
o^iis fon, by delivering up fttch contemn* rs to the tyranny 
Bri&t- and fl<wer j of Antic h rift, by the fracc of many hundred 
man in years: That ty their own experience they came to know the 
(ap.9.* difference betwixt theiewlce of God, ani the fUvery of 
* ' men : the golden fcepter ofcbrift, andtbe Iron rod of Ami- 
chrill ; who tortured their conferences Hponacwtinaali -rack^ 
' . held their fouls fmoakingovcr the mouth ofthe bottomelcffe 
pit, put them into heH, and plucked them out at his pleafnre, 
whence men dcfired to die, rather then to live* / 
/ They then began tofigh for f&m deliverance from this 
fpirituall, vwe then Egyptian bondage; and being tbw 
$re$*redtolendAlifiefiingtaf*ntotfa truth, God fen t them 

font . 



THE PREFACE. 



,*e littlereviving intheir extremities, 4 day-jlar 
this their darknefle. 

Htfiirreduptbeftiritofthe Waldcnfes, Armachanus, 
Wicklift Hus, WJeromofPrage, whoopenly pwl**- 
wdtbe variations if that man if fin 9 floutly affertedthefil- 
ntfeandfu/fciency if the Scriptures, cleared and maintained 
the deciding authority thereiftn *H the waies and worjbip of 
God, avdjofet HftbeLcrdlefw, as the ^nly PROPHET 
if kit fourth. 

After thtmfacceeded Luther, who made A$oil of the Popes 
treafury, marred whtlly hi* urket> andthejale of hi* in- 
dulgencies, tndfi wonderfully cooled and quenched the f re 
*f Purgatory 9 and the Pipes kitehin : tbdtbi* holineffe, and 
the wretched rabble if all btf black-gttardy were forced to im 
prove all their fewer and policy to crttjh the credit of that 
chamfiin^ avdtbea*thirity of that detfrine which he taught, 
but allin vain. 

For the venue of the blondyiacrifice of Chrift once offe 
red for all> theperfefffatisfaftion, luftifcauon, andredemf- 
tiin, CAWt fo Strongly to bereceived and maintained in many 
f laces and perfons of note. That now all the nnbloudy facnfi- 
ces, majfes, and multitudes of that trafi % which the wer it- 
mongers did ftudiottfli {et forth to f ale, and by which they fit 
up thewfelves in the hearts of the -people, grew to be abhorred 
of fitch as were -pious and conscientious , and all fueb who 
wfald but Buffer themselves to be led by theprincifles of right 
re*fin.Andthtu the PRIESTLY ifficcofour Saviour came 
in fomemeajureti be Acknowledged >A*d appropriated to Irim, 
whofe peculiar it wot. 

Only the SUPREMACY OF THAT KINGLY 
POWER, upon which the Pope had encroached, andmain- 
ttinedtkepiftefiin thereof folong) was yet retained and {or* 
tifed ( at rcafon would) with fr eat eft refilution, nor could 
befufftriketppwanceof any approach or battery to be eretf- 



THE PR E FACE. 



might feem to hazard the fafty of that, Intthc fcts 
fully A*d fiercely againfl Reformation, which ttickslikt 
cttnny-skinat the hcadprinci fatty* 

Hence for t he fttrprtfall of ^fo firing A* peice, the Lor K ;# 
his providence provided many means to make approach* 
thereunto by little and little. The Councells of Conftance 
and ^&\\juttledtbe Pope to the Wall, and took the wall of 
him, made him lower then the cowcell, but let him enjoy 
liu Headjlip ever aS his officers and f articular Chur 
ches, 

King Henry the eighth, he further clipped his wings 
ifctemforallsy [hook off and renounced that fuprcmncy that 
he had arrogated and ereStd over kings and kingdomes in 
former ages : Only that tiffioriedofkim <u his wiftake, h> cut 
off the head of Popery , but left the body of it ( in Arch- 
Bifhops, Primates, Metropolitans, Archdeacons,,) jet 
within h& realm, and the churches there eft ablified. 

This forver having a double rt/fc& : Partly to Mini- 
f?^rSj Partly to Churches: T^firft ofthefe was abated, 
when a Parity in the Miniftery cairn to be acknowledged 
andreceivedinthe Churches of the reformation. And that 
the fole and princely fwer, which was arrogated and cxcrci- 
fed by the Bifhops andtheir officers, over the faith full Pa- 
ftcrsofChrifti was caftxered>*s contrary to the government 
andfowtr bequeathed to each particular officer of his own 
affwtment, wko all have Minifterium^on Domiaium, 
arc ftewards, not Lords of Gods inheritance. / 
/a*/ whether all Ecckfiafticall power be imfakdjmpro- 
friated and rightly taken in to the Presbytery alone : or 
*^*t he-people of the particular Churches flioiild come 
in for a (hare, according to their places and proportions 5 
T&is is left as the fubjedt of the inquiry of this age, and 
that which weapons great thoughts of heart of all hands : 
Great thoughts of heart in the Presbytery, *s being 'very 

loth 



THE PREFACE. 

'/opart with that ft chief friviledge, and of which they 
',' taken pojfefiionfo many years. Great thoughts of heart 
amongftthe Churches, how they may clear their right, 
.^d claim it in fuch piow fobriety and moderation, as be 
comes the Saints : being unwilling te loo fe their caufe and 
comfort, meerly upon a nihil dicit : crfor ever to be depri 
ved of fo precious a legacy , as they tonctive this is, though 
it hath been withheld from them, by the tyiannyefthe Pope, 
and prefcription of times. /Nor can they conceive it leffe, 
then a heedlejfe betraying of their fteciall liberties, and not 
felling but c aft ing away their inheritance, and right, by a 
careleffefilence, when the courfe of providence, atthe juun- 
tfure oj things now prefentthemfelves, allows them a writt 
Admelius inquirendum. 

{^dnditfeemes God fits out this difquifition (fall th* 
ifut onwhichfdeitwiK) wmoft finable and feafonable 
to thefe times, which appear fruit fall in difcoveries : Truth 
feeming to be in travell, having fulfilled her appointed 
moneths^andtheinftant opportunity tfher deliverance draw 
ing on apace > as the Scripture account, may feem togivcfymp- 
tomes to thatpurpofe, and fuch & rift not fail. 

For thefe are the times drawing on> wherein Prophecies 
arete attain their performances: and its a received Yule, 
andlfuppofe mojlfafejahzn Prophecies are fulfilled they 
are beft interpreted, the accompli foment if them uthe &e$ 
Commentary. 

T'hefe are the times, when the knowledge of the Lord 
fliall cover the earth as the waters the Sea: and thefe 
waters of the San&uary fhall encreafe from the ankles, 
unto the knees, thence unto the loins, and thence be 
come a river that cannot be pafled. 

ihefe are the times wht* people [ball be fitted for feck 

friviledges, fit I fay to obtain them^ and ft t$ ufe them. 

Fit to obtainffo;* 4* (7fl& bands > for f)*n.i2.%. pco- 

a pie in 



THE PR* FACE. 

pic (hall run tooand fro, andknowledgefhall incr< 
they fiallbythtflrengtb of their deftres , improve the wft 
fainf fill exercife of their thought s y in the meft /crieta f 
of the my ft cry ofgodlmffe, and bloud-hound tike, wh ., * 
bent uf on their frey, they ft all moU indefaligably tract the 
truthy andfollowtheleaftapfearanceef thefoot-fteps thereof 
frefented, until they cotntto fee the formings and framings 
in thefrfl rife, Scirc eft per caufas fcirc, and thus digging 
for vvifdomc as for hid tttzfaie^andfeekingthe Lord and 
bU willy with their wlole heart, theyfo4ttfndchim,andun- 
derftandit. 

Fit to uf e them* now the Lord will write his laws ip 
tktir hearts , andptttitint9 their inward parts, and they 
Jhall teach no wore every man his neighbour, For they 
{hall all know me^from the lead of them, to the greateft 
ofthem. 

i^f nd whereas it hath teen charged ^Q^ the people, 
that through their ignorance and umkilfulneffi, they are not 
Metowiddfuchpriviledges, and thereforenotft tofoare 
in any fuch power. The Lord hath fremi fed: To takeaway 
the vail from all faces in the mountain, the weak fliall 
/IV be as David, and David asan Angel of God. The light 
. ofthcMQonJhallberttheSun, andthe Sm fiven times 
brighter) when he hath not only informed them, fo^made 
thcmtobeafhamedof their abominations, and of all 
that they have done, thenhewillfhewthtmtheitzmz of 
hishoufe, and the patern thereof, the going cut there 
of, the coming in thereof, the whole fafliion thereof, 
and all the ordinances thereof, all the figures thereof, 
and laws thereof: And write them in their fight, thac 
they may keep the whole iafhion thereof, and all the 
Ordinances thereof, and do them, obferve how often 
tke Lord exprejfeth the enlarged wmftflatiws ofhimfilfin 
tfofe M*ny umverfals. 

ALL 



THE PR B F AC i. 7 

ALL LAWES, ALL ORDINANCES, ALL 
"FIGURES. 2. Not only SHEW all, fat make them \ 
SEE ALL, and doe all. 

r hetravell of the truth, aslfaidjhn<s drawingon t it hath 
j I ^ Jed the Lord to improve the fens and fains of many of 
his Worthies (midwife like) to light en And cafe the throws 
of the truth* in this /harp and fore travell for afafc deli 
very. 

i^fmdngft thefe <JM Ruiterford hath deferred muck for 
his undefatigable diligence $ ^ man of eminent abilities, 
the d?fth of whofe judgement, and jharpnejje in Jifpute* 
is evidenced beyond all exception, by that accurate and ela 
borate peece if his Apologcticall exercitations, wherein 
he appears to be Malkus Jefuicarum, &ndtf their fattoutt 
andfoilower$ the Arminians, who receive their errotirs by 
whole- fale from them, and retail them out again in their 
particular treatifes. And for thefe pains efhis, ifuppofe the 
Churches mil ( I muft profeffe for mine own particular I 
do ) owe him much. And therefore it W/M a pleafing and 
fleafant providence^ when Iperteived by (bme beokes, fet 
forth of late, that he did addreffe himself (erioujiy to debate 
^/"Church-Difcipline, afufyetf, as effyetiall difficulty* 
fo offyeciall advantage to the t ruth ^and of help to the prefent 
times in which we live. 

/ Thefe two things (eeming to be great referves of inquiry 9 
for this lafi age of the world y 

i.Whereinthe fpiriticuall rule of Chrifts Kingdomc 
confifts, the manner how it is reviled and difpenfcd t* u 
the fouls of his fervants inwardly. 

2. The order and manner, how the government 
of his kingdomeis managed outwardly in his Chur 
ches. / 

Vpon thefe two thiags the tediott* agitations that are 
flirringin the earth tur*> either having their firft rife/^ 

a 2 hence 



10 T H E P* B PACE. 

hence directly^ or by afecret influence, thefefore-n 
caufes ffndin And infinite their fyeciallinttrefts indir-c, 
to wake up that u*w owpo* , to Jet forwards the ibj K i ngs 
of heaven and earth, which art to be ften eve,; 
Jay. 

This beeng the feafcn, when all the km jdomes ofr the 

world, are becoming the Lords and his Chrifts.- 

eveU **d tothtspttrpdfebe U takings himfelf his great might, 

i*'* 6 which heretofore re fetmedte lay apde and\K filence, as 

himfelf freaks in a like cafe. Pfa^jo. to fuffer meked men- 

to put firth their rage, according t& their own pleafure, but 

ft.j* ^ refolves bj hi* Iron rod t& dajh thofc eanhcn vcfifcls to 

peeces. 

hhefrftefthefe, towit^ The fpirituall Kingdome of 
Ghrift, tsmoHo^fofedbj a generation of E^^u^ and 
Familifts, who having refined the loathfime follies of their 
former prctteceffbttrS) do adventure t& fetopen their conceits, 
with greater infolency, to the view of the world, and undor 
thefretenccofftee*gract> theydeflroy the grace of God in 
the f over and operations *fit y in the hearts and lives of 
wen. 

Toother, whichconcernsthewanagingQ>h\iQ\&wzi& 
kingdome, unleffc my frofieftive mnoh deceives me, it 
coming towards its lafitriall: becaufc there is more liber 
ty ntw given tfieack, to flead tbenr own interefls, when 
informer times the tyranny of Antichriftj W 'blinde *be- 
ditneeuntohkditfatts> turned the tomb-ftone of untimely 
fiknce ufsn all mens endeavours, buried all mans debates ' 
in their own tofomes, or elfetbe unrcafonable rigour of 
the pi elates laboured to deflroy the being of the defenfe as 
foon *s it came to tht birth, f 

This ^refenttirmofCodsfatiencefromifeth fowe allow* 
ttcetebisfeople, the diftreftedanddeftifedines tf Chrift, 
fub formd paupeiis, t9 take leave, tolay claim tt the fepri* 



THE PREFACE. // 

flw'/r res, which they have conceived to be fart of the legacy 
uh:d unto them by the Lord leftM, bring efiated 
Mid entitled members of the vifible Kingdome of his 
ch. 

fet out the bounds cfthefeinterefts, worthy ^/.R. 
hath beftowtd great labour y wbieh I have again and again 
attended, and as I Jo freely acknowledge to have received 
light therefrom : fol do profefleldo readily cwfint with 
him in ntany tbingf. 

In the number and nature of Officers, as Paftours, 
Teachers, Elders, &c. appointed by fatfe in his 
chutch. 

That the people hath right to call their own officers, 
and chat nonewttjtbe iwfofed upon them ^jr Patrons and 
Prelates. 

That Scandalous perfons are not fit to be members 
of a vifible Church, norfbouldbe admitted. 

That the faichfull Congregations ia England arc 
true Churches : andtherefore it is finfull co feparate from 
them as no Churches. 

That the members which come commended from 
fuch Churches to ours here, fothat it doth apfear to the 
judgement of the Church, whence they (ome, that they are 
bj them approved, and ntffc and alow, they ought to be 
received to Church communion with us, as members 
of other Churches with usin N.E inlike cafe fo com 
mended and approved. 

To feparatefrom Congregations for want of fome 
Ordinances: Or, 

Tofeperatc from the true wor (hip of God, becaufe 
ofthefinoflome worfhippe r?, is mlawfM. 

The Confoci'ition of Churcnes is not only lawfull,but 
ia f$me cafes neceflfary. 

That when caufts are diificulr, and particular Chur- 

a 3 chcs 



J i, T H B PR 1 F A C 1. 

chcs want light and help, they fhould crave tbc Aj 
anceof fuch'a eonfoci,tion. 

That Churches fo meting have tight to coun 
rebuke, {fa. as the cafe doth require. 

Jncafe any particular Church fhall w;ilk pertinaci- 
oufly, cither in the profefficn of errour, or finfull pra- 
<Sice* and will not hear their counfell, they may and 
fhould renounce the light hand of fellowfhip with 
them. 

That Infants of vifible Churchqs,born of wicked pa 
rents, being members of the Church, ought to be bap 
tized. 

/;; ike ft and few wall other particulars, *e fully accord 
with\M.R. and thereftre wo m*n in reafw can conceive^ 
l)&4;/j^//einoppofidon to his b0ok:/0r then I flwtd 
oppefcmy fclf, and mine *n judgement : but for further 
dijquifition an A fe arch into feme particulars, which pace 
tanti vi: i, craves further and fuller difcovcry. 

And hence, TH'S NEEDS NO TOLERATI 
ON OF RELIGIONS, <?r eft rangement of affection, 
in toleratingthe differences of fuch apprehenfions, and 
thatin (omejhings t untill further light bring in further c$n- 
viffion andconcurrcttce. 

ItucenfcfledbyalltheCdi(\&fa> I know, and that upon 
arigiddijj>*te> that longer time is to be allowed to two 
forts of people, from whom confent is expe&ed,then 
fromothers. 

I - To fome, whooHt of the ftrength of their judgement 
are able to oppofe argument s/# cafe they come notfe well 
guarded andpointed as they ftwuld. 

2. To others, tht like Indulgencyi* to he lent, who 
outoftheir wcaknefle ctnmt fo eafily andretdily perceive 
the valour and validity of an argument, to ctrry the 
taufe, and wfithwa$tt thereunto* 



THE PRI PA c E. / $ 



&f this Utter I jtrtfefa mj felf, And 'therefore f leaJ for 
allowance. And prefect Forbearance, eftcciAlly conpde- 
*g, tbAtmodeftlytrivqwreintQ, And for A time to diffent 
w, the judgement of A generall counfell, hAth been AC* 



He th At wid tftrAnge hit Affcffiw, becAufe of the dtffe- 
ofAfprebenfien i things difficult, be muft be A Jlran- 
himfelfoxc tmt or ether, if men wwld be tender and 
tt to keep of offenfive exprepims, they might keep 
diftAnceinopinien, in fime things, wit h$ut hazard t* 
trtttb or love. But whenmenjet up their fhewes ( though 
itkebtitift a dream, as Jofephs wo* ) and 'fall out with 
every one, that will not ft ft down and Adore them, they wiS 
eh trouble into th world, fat little Advantage to 



> Again, The Readermuf know for bit direftion in this 

inquiry, my aiaionly was, and is 9 to lay downand that 

briefly, /^grounds of our pradice, accordingtothat mea- 

fare of light I bAvereceived } and to give anfaer tofach re A- 

fins, which wight feem to weaken the evidence tb&reof, 

declining purpofely, for the prefcnt, the examination 

of fuchanfVers, which are aiadc to the arguments al- 

lecged by feme of our Reverend Biechrcn, touching 

the (arne fubjcd:: bccaufe I would neither fye\udict nor 

prevent their proper defenfe^ which I Jo pwfofe in the ft 

teft (eafon^ tk:y mil fe prefect unto the world \ as JJjall be 

f idly fetis factory to fah . & love &nd defire the knowledge 

ttfthe truth. 

The Sum is, we doubt net what ive pradifr, but its 
beyond til doult, that ail men are lurs> And mare in the 
number of thsfe few feeble men >titber we de, or may err, 
though we do not kn$w it> what we have leartxd, wcdofrd* 
fe/e, dndyetfrofej?e[lilltoli<vc, that we m*y lean. 

And 



THE PREFAC 



i^4 fldtkertfort the ttr and upon which this present dif* 
course isfent 9 isftimwarily to/lisa? thefetwo things unto the 



1. That there muft be more fail (then yet it bath bee,, 
my happixcffeto fee) before the principles we profefte will 
be flatten > And consequently it cannot be cxpeffedjhat ws 
fhouldbeunfetledinow practice. 

2. Thitlmight occafion men eminently gifted to 
make further fearch, and to dig deeper , that if there be 
any 'vein ofreafon, which lies yet lower ^it might be brought 
t & light, and we profefle and promt (e, no! only a ready ewe 
to hear it> but a heart willing to welcome it* 

fts the perfection of a man, amid ft thefe many weakness, 

we artforrcundedwithall, by wany changes to cQmeto per 

fection. Its the honour and conque ft of a man truly wife to be 

conqueredby the truth : and he hath attained the greatejl 

liberty, that fuffershimfelf to be led eaptive thereby. 

f That the dijcourfe comes forth in fach a homely drejfi and 

cotirje habit, the Reader vwftbedefiredto confider. It comes 

out of the wildernefle, where ctriofity u not Jtudied. 

Plantenif they can provide cloth to go warm> they leave 

the cutts and lace to thofe thrt ftudy to go fine. 

o^-f it u beyond my skiff, fo Iprofeffkit u beyond my care 
to pleafe the nicenejfe of mens palates, with any quaintneft 
ef language. They who covet more fattcerthen meat^ they 
muft provide cooks to their winde. It WM a cavil I caft up en 
Hierom, that in his writings he was Ciceronianus non 
Chriftianus : CMyrudwejJe frees me wholly from this ex 
ception) for being tiyuVbdw, 44 the Apofle h**h it, if I 
would, Icofildnotlavifl) out in the loofencjfe of language 9 
Afld&thecafeftands, iflcouldanfwerany mans defire i# 
that daintincffe of $eefh> I would not do the matter that 
Ijury which is now under my hand: Ornari res ipfa negat. 
Thefubftance afidfolidity of the frame if that, which plea- 

fetb 



T H fi PUB FAC 1. 

jjgtt the builder, its the f titters work to provide varnijb./ 
' jjfthemanneroftkedifcourfefiouldoecafionanj difrellijh 
in the apfrehenfion 9fthe weaker Reader, becaufe ittna yfeem 
^Logicall, or Scholafticall, in regard of the terms / 
tfe* or the way fdifiuto that Ifroceedin, in few places : 
I have thefe two things to frofefle, 

1. That plaineffe a*d perfticuity, loth for wttterand 
manner of expre/ten^ dntbethiugs, tbttl have confcien- 
tiMfiyindeAvoitredin the whole debate: for I have ever 
thought writing* that come abroad* they are not to da&le, 
but direftthcapfrehenflonoftke inewcftt and I have *f- 
cottntedit the thiefejt tart ofludicious learning* to make a 
h^rd point eafy and familiar in exflication. Qui non vult 
intelligi, dcbct ncgligi. 

2. Thcnaturcofthcfubje(5l^^*f^^fer tnj band, is 
fvtb, that I was con Drained to accommodate and confirm my 
exprejfiofls viorcorlejftj injome kindc offutableneffe there, 
unto: forinfome paflages of the diftute, the particulars 
in their very rife and foundation, border fo neer upon the 
principles of Logick : (as whether Ecclcfia Catholica 
vifibiiis, w*s to be attended ^ as a Totum univcrfalc, or 
Integrate ) that either I mujt refolve to fay nothing or t9 
freak ( though of Daringly M I could of fucb things) as the 
quality of the things Jid require. L*nd let any man 
mike a triall* and I do much mi flake wyfelf, but he will be 
nceefiitatedtotakethcfamecourfe,ijhe$caks to the caufe.f 
if the Reader (hall demand howfar this way of Church- 
proceeding receives approbation by any common con 
currence amongft us:/ /ball plainly andpunttuaK<) exprejfc 
myfelfin a word of truth 9 in thefefollowing points, viz. 

Vifible Saints are che only true and meet matter, 
whereof a vifible Church Ihould begathered 3 and con- 
foederation is the form. 

The Church as T*t*ic]fentialtfc 9 znd may be^before 
Officers. b There 



// TH B PRI F AC i* 

There is no Prcsbyteriall Church (i.e. A Cht*r<b 
made up of the Elders of many Congregations appoi 
ted Claflickwife, to rule all thofe Congregations ) in 
theN.T. 

A Church Congregation aH is tht firft fubje& of the 
keys. 

Each Congregation complcatly conftituted of sll 
Officers, hath fufficicnt power in her fdf, to cxercife 
the power of the keyes, and all Church difcipline, in 
allthecenftrcs thereof. 

Ordination is not before ele&ion. 
There ought to be no ordination of a Miniftcr at large, 
NAmeljyfHshatfreMmAkt him Ft/tear withwt A People. 
Theeledtion of the people hath an inftrutnentall cau- 
fall veftue under ChTift,togivcanoutward call untoian 
Officer. 

Ordination is only a folecftn inftalling of an Officer 
int the Office, unto which he was formerly called. 

Children @f fuch, who arc members of Congrcgati- 

> cw^ht only to be baptized. 

The coafcnt of the people gives a caufall vertuc to 

e compleatingof the fcntcnce of excommunication. 

Whilft the Church rcaaains * ttuc Church of Chrift, 
it Joth not loofe this powcr,nor can it lawfully be taken 



Goofcciatton of Churches ihould be ded^is occafi* 
n doth require. 

Sucfe confocittbtis and Synods have allowance to 
tounfell and ^imoniBi ether Churches, as the cafe 
atuy require. 

And ifthcy grow obftinatc in mour or fiafull mif. 
carriages, they ihould renounce the right hand of fel* 
Ibwlbipwith them. 

BUt they have no power to excommunicate. 



H B PR B F A C fi. / 7 



-:/r do their conftitutiansbinde formalicer & juridice/ 

jf# *H thefe I have leave teprofiffe the joint judgement of 
aft the Elders upon the river: 0/New-haven, Guilford, 
Mi! ford, Stratford, Fail field : andoftnoft of the Elders 
of <?he Churches in the Bay* ft whowldidfend in p arti 
cular, and did receive apprelatiG* front them, under their 
hands > oftberefi ( ttwkm I could not fend) I cannot fi 
*ffrm$ bntthislctn fay, That at a common meeting, 
/ w M dtfirtdky them &8 9 t* fnblijh #hat now I J*. 

LdHly? ?6tAfet&ewdi**!y Reader, whs kafpily is not 
*cqH*itedwtkdifiOrft$oftbis kinde, I [halt take leave 
Ult#dhim thti little advife. 

TtxTrtAtife btingdividtdint* four paits, if he will be 
intrcatedto forvey the fablefet htfort the work, t>y a fhtrt 
dndfttddeficafttf bis eye, he (ha f recently fereeive tfofi 
particulars, vhifhaifomaKjfitlanfrwcifall, tear uf the 



cauftstfit, in the efficient, Matter and Form: The 
gtudif cation of it, initsfrecedexcjtpdwer, friviled* 
ges 9 wake#pthejirftp4rt. 

2, Look at the Church, / compleated uich all her 
Officers, the number and nature tfthtrn, in her 
cleHions,and Ordinatiws, when the forth feme title 
of Independency if opened: thefe layout the matter 
ofthtfectfldptrt. 

3. The Char chthMconflituted, The power that flic- 
exercifcth inadmiffions, difpcnfations of Sacra 
ments, and renfarcs, efiecially that grand and great 
ccnfure efexcommunicAtion,how it is to le mwtigtd, , 
avd thepower of it UJtty refolved. In thefe the third 
partis f^ent. 

\. The con fociatiw of Churches in Clafies, Synods^ and 
is foortly difet*(fed in the fwrtbpart. 

b 2, Let: 



THS.PRBPACI. 

Let him be intreateb to carry tbefi along inhts confider.- 
oft , bcm&rtadtlj know, whether to refer any thing^ , 
where to fade any thing ; itf as reidily conceive the metn 
And wanner, both of the cofljliti*tio of the Church, AS the 
HoufeofGoJ, Andtkeright ma*AgiflgofAHtheoc<AJioi9?Afid 
nfftirs thereof. 

In the handling ofallthefefArticul*r$,fi fnJlof difficulty 
and obfcurity,! AW notfrch A flrAtgef At bom, tttthatl 
Am cAftlj fenfible of the weight of the matter and mine own 
weAkneffeiAndthereforelfAnfrofeffeina word of truth f hat 
again ft mine own inclination and Affection, Iw& haled ty 
importunity tothis ft hard a ta$k> to kindle wyruficAndlC) 
tojoynwith the light of other s^At leaftto occafion them tofetuf 
their Umfs. 

Nw be that is the way, the truth, and the life, fAvt 
out aS the vtaies ofhttfeople, and make their faths flain be 
fore them : Lead us all into that truth, which will It Ad us 
unto eternall lift ; bring H* once unto that impotent j anJ 
impofiibility, that we can do nothing againft the truth, 
but for it, that fo our Congregations , may not olj ,be (ti 
led, ^Ezckiels temple, but be really what was prop hefted 
thtChurches fbouldbt,i*thefelaft dates, Jehovah Sham- 
mah , In the ^irmts of bit everUfting mercy I lea^e tkec, 
but never ceafeto wijb, 

Spirituall welfare 
in .him. 



THOMAS Ho O K B 





T'H E R EA DE R, 

ESPECIALLY 

The Congregation and Church of lefus Chrift 

in Hertford upon Connefticutt. 

He eternall bleffed Lord,whofe waies of mercy to 
his redeemed ones ( as his judgements to others) 
are unfearchable and pail finding out, hath 
through the contrivances of his infinite wifdom, 
referred many glorious difcoveries of the for ever 
to be adored depths and riches of his grace in Jefiis Chrift, to this 
laft age ofthe world. And as he hath fitted inftruments for the 
holding forth of the myftery of Chrift (the hope of glory) in 
that great plot and work of redemption,and application with 
much evidence and power to the gaining of many fouls to him- 
fdf : So he hath in a fpcciall manner caufed the truths concern 
ing his rifible government of the Saints in this world, in commu 
nion and fellowftiip With himfelf, and one with another, accor 
ding to the order of the Gofpcl, as with more glory to break 
forth, fo with more power to lay hold upon the fpiritsof many, 
then in former times : So that not contenting themfeives with 
mixt fellowships, and other pollutions in the things of Chrift 
(the abhorred errors and miftakes of their former waies ) and 
not finding inceuragement for what they delired according to 
God, in the places of their then fojourning : They were provo 
ked to make many inquiries on earth, and fend up many cries to 
him, whom their fouls loved in heaven, to know where he fed 
his flock at noon. 

The favour and faithfullnefle ofthe Lord Jefus ( the King and 
head of his Church ) was not wanting to his people in this thing. 
He anfwered the defires of many in carrying them into this wil- 
dcrnefle, where they acknowledge themfeives to have received 

c warmth 



The EfiHU to the Reader* 



warmth and refreiliing under his wing?, he fent out his light an 
his truth,and led them to his holy mountain,and his tabernacles. 

Among others ( dear Brethren ) we have been fharers in this 
rich priviledge, a large portion hath been carved out unto us, by 
the hand ofourblefled God in the things of his kingdom, and 
grace: we have for many years lived under his fhadow, been fed 
with the dainties of his houfe, injoied the, full improvement of 
the large abilities of faithfuil watchmen and overfeers for our 
good, to whom our comforts and welfare in every kinde have 
been prctious. 

Bat the only wife and holy God, for our great unworthineffe 
hath lately made a fad breach upon us by the death of ourmoft 
dear Paftor (the Author of the enfuing Treatife) Avhereby our 
glory is much eclipfed, our comforts not a little impaired, afld 
our fears juftly multiplied. The (broke is direfull and amafing, 
when fuch a ftake is taken out of the hedge, fuch a pillar from 
the houfe, fuch a Paftor from his flock, in fuch a time and place 
as this. 

It is not our purpofe or is it futable to our condition and re 
lation, to Jay out the breadth of the excellencies wherewith 
through the abundant grace of the Lord he was inriched and 
fitted for the fervice of his great name, or if we were willing 
to improve owr felves in that kinde, have our pens received an 
anointing for fwch an imploiment ; what we expreffe isonely 
to put you and our felves in mindeof the unvaluable loffe we 
have fuftained, that our hearts being deeply and duly affected 
under that fad afflicting providence, we may look up t the holy 
pne of Ifrael our Redeemer, who teacheth to profit, that in* 
ftruclion may be fealed up unto us thereby. 

He was ( as you well know ) one of a thoafand, w'hofe dili 
gence and unweariednefle (befides his other endowments) in 
the work committed to him, was almoft beyond compare. He 
revealed the whole counfell of the Lord unto us, kept- nothing 
back, dividing the word aright. His care was of ftrong and 
weak, foeep and iambs, to give a portion to each in "due feafon, 
dejightingin holy adminiftrations, which by him were held forth 
in iuch beauty aad glory. In this work his Mafter found hinv 
andfo cal'd him to enter into his glory. Some of you are not 
ignorant with what ftrength of importunity he was drawn to 
and with what fear and care he attended it. 

The 



The EfiUle to the Reader. 



The weight and difficultie ethe work was duly apprehended by 
him, and he lookt upon it, as fomewhat unfutabie toaPaftor, 
wht)fe head and heart and hands, were full of the imploimcnts 
of his proper place. 

Be6des,his fpirit moftly delighted in the fearch of the myftery 
of Ckrift, in the unfcarchable riches thereof, and the work and 
method of the fpirit, in the communication of the fame unto the 
foul for its everlafting welfare, fome difcovery whereof may 
hereafter be prefented to the world, as the Lord gives liberty 
and opportunity. 

Such ftrength of parts clothed with humility, fuch clear and 
high apprchenfions of the things of God, with a ready cheerful! 
condefcending to the infirmities of the weak (which was his 
daily ftudy and practice) are not often to be found among the 
fons of men, nor yet the fons of God in this world. 

Theprefent difcourfewas finiftied by himfelf in the time of 
his life, and fent neer two years fince to be made publique, 
but the Lord in whofe hands all our works and waies are, deter 
mined otherwifc. That fad providence was entertained by him 
in reference to the prefent work, with much contentednefTe and 
humble fubmiffion to the good pleafure of the moft high, 
and if he might have in joyed the liberty of hi* own judgement 
and delires, no further difcoveries (honld have been made to the 
world of thefe his labours, they fhould have been buried in ever 
lafting filcnce ; but at laft he was overborn and condefcended to 
what now is again endeavoured, though before the full traafcri- 
bing, he was tranflated from us to be ever with the Lord. 

The Reader may well conceive, had the judicious Author li 
ved to perafe the Copy now fent, the work would have been 
more compleat, and perhaps fome additions made in fome parts 
thereof. But we have not yet had the hap jpinefle to finde among 
his papers what was intended in that kinde. 

We have little more to fay at prefent, but to let the Reader 
know, that nothing is added to, or taken from the Authors pri 
mitive Copy forthefubftanceof it; and toaffure him that his 
tmwillingnefTe to nuke his thoughts publique, did noc arife from 
any doubts in him concerning the truth of what is held forth in 
the prefent difputes, for he was abundantly fatisfied therein : As 
he beleeved ft be jpak*, but other confederations retarded his re* 
folutions to that work. 

c 2 It 



The Epiftle to the Reader. 



It hath been rightly obferved tkat difputations in Religion, 
though they are fomettmes neceflary, yet they are ufually dange 
rous, by drawing commonly the beft fpirits into the head from 
the heart, and, if extraordinary care be not taken, abating pi 
ous affedions towards God, and love towards men. But you 
(Brethren ) who knew him, are witneffes of the prevailing live* 
ly power of the rich grace of God, in the heart and life of this 
Author in all refpecls, even unto his very end, the Lord who 
taught him from his youth, and enabled him then to declare and 
hold forth his wondrous work?, forfook him not when he was 
gray-headed, but he went on in the ftrength of the Lord God, 
making mention of his righteoufncfie) even of kit only. 

There were fome workings in his thoughts before the fending 
awayofthefirft Copy, to have recommended thefe his labours 
in an Epiftle to this Church, and thereby left them (toufehis 
own expreffions) as his lad legacy to us : Though thefe thoughts 
of his were not then profecuted, yet there being neceffary oc- 
cafion upon this great turn of providence to intimate a few 
words unto the Reader at this time, we thought it not amifle to 
acquaint you, our beloved Brethren, with thofe former pur- 
pofes of our moft dear Paftor,whofe remembrance we hope will 
be/or ever pretious with you all, that you may look upon this 
work (the refult of many thoughts and praiers) as the Uft'brettk- 
ingi of his love towards you, for your eftablifhment in thefe prc- 
fent truths. It (hall be our endeavour that in due feafon you may 
have other of his labours among you, in your daily view for your 
further comfort and edification, and fo may ftiil hear him fpeak- 
ing to you in this way, whole 'lively voice you can hear no more. 
And we (hall not ceafe to look up to the God and father of our 
Lord Jefus Chrift, the father of mercies, and God of all confola- 
tions, for you, and for our felves, that we may be duty fenfibleof 
the price that was in our hands, effectually humbled under any 
misimprovements, and confcientioufly profecute the advanta 
ges yet continued, leaft a vvorfe thing happen to us, our candle- 
ftickbc removed, and we left wholly defolate, in this time of the 
Lords riding circuit over all his Churches, and that hour of tem 
ptation which is even now over the face of the whole eartk 
Hartford upon Tor Brethren in tie feKotofrip oftbefw h 

CoKelicutt>the efthe Gojptl, anddeepjoltomfuffenvr 

2 8. of Oftub. with you in tbu great lajft, 

ltf *J7. E D W A R I> Ho B K INS. 

W I J- 1,1 AM GOOD W IK. 




In obicum viri Do&iflimi THOM * HOOK 
Pafloris Ecclefia? Hertfordienfis, 
Novanglk, College fui. 

A Starr >e of heaven Vthofe bum* Were 'very bright, 
Who Vests a ^urning.and ajhining light, 
<B id fane in our Horizon fourteen years, 
Or thereabout >but now he difappeares : 
July the feventh fix hundred fiurtiifeaven, 
Hi* Hefted foul afc ended up to heaven, 
He "to & a man exceeding rishin truth ^ 
He flared up rich treasures from hi* youth. 
While he was in the Unwerpty^ 
Hi* ligbt did (hint, kis ptrts Vtere very high. 
When he Wasfllw o/EmmanuelJ, 
^Muck IcArmng in hi* f olid he ad did dwell. 
Hi* knowledge in Theologic Divine 
In Chclmesford Lettures divers yews didfiine. 
Dark Scriptures he moftclearly did ex pound, 
And that great my ft try of Chrifl profited, 
He had afngular clear in/ight, in 
The fifth eonverjion unto god from fin ; 
And in what method men come to inherit, 
Both Ckrift and all hi* fill** ff e by the Spirit* 
He made the truth apptar bj light ofnafon, 
.Andtfake wo ft ccmfirtnble Words infeafon. 
To poor diftrtfledjinriers atid contrite, 
And fitch Of to the Promifcshtdright. 
Which dtd revive their hearts and make 
Andin reproof he Veas a (onne of Thunder. 
He ff>ake the Word with fak authority, 
That many from themfehes t* Chrifl did fa 
Hu preaching *asMeftk* holy Ghoft, 
Wtye frefenoe in him Vc admired mop. 



Be didexceSin Mtvcyfeace And Love, 

WM Lion-like in outrage, yeta'Dove. 

Be from the largenefte of hi* royatt heart > 

His treafores Was mo ft ready to impart. 

To many Minifter* he VVM a father ; 

Who from hi* light, muck pleafint light did gather. 

The principles he held Were clear andjlrong : 

Be ty& to truth a mighty pillar long. 

I can affirm I know no man more fee 

From Err or sin his \tidgement t then Wat he m 

Bis holy heart delightedmuch to a& 

The Veiilofgod&hcrein he Wat exalt. 

No other Veay could with ht* Spirit frit ; 

Bit conver fatten Was fitlltffiuit. 

Be Was abundant in the VeorkjfC}od 

Vntitt death came, andhtavcnVtas huabod. 

At hid lafl clattfe Chriftfiumdkim doing VveU> 

Bu blamelefte lifi^ut few canfaraHcl. 

The ptace he had fall thirty yearis agoe 

At death was firm>not touched ty the fie. 

Of ail hi* dales atdtimesjhe laft were be ft : 

The end of fuck is peace, he is at reft. 

Bu lippsjhey Voere a firing and tree of 'lift : , 

Vnto hi* people, family and W^ 

In Vthich muck ^fifdome^health and grace vasfiund, 

Arefealed upland buried underground. 

If Any to thi& Platfrm can reply 
With better reaftnjet this volume die. : 
But better argument if none can give, 
Then Thomas Hookers Policy flail live. 



S A M. S T o N E, Teaching Elder 

of the fame Church at Hartford with him; 



9 Oiemj Reverend and dew Brother, ^Tn< 
HOOKER, late Tap or of the Church at 
Hartford on Conne&iquot. 

nPO fee thrse things was holy Auftin* wiih, 
1 Rome in her Flower, Chrift Jefus in the Flefh, 
And Paul i'th Pulpit ; Lately men might fee, 
Twofiift,and more,m #*0^r/Miniftry. 

Zion in Beauty, is a fairer fight, 
Then Rome in Flower,with all her Glory dight : 
YetZ>0/ Beauty did moft clearly fhine. 
In Bookers Rule,and Doclrine ; both Divine. 

Chrift in the Spirit,ts more then Chrift in Flefh, 
Our Souls to quicken, and our States to bleflfe : 
Yet Chrift in Spirit brake forth mightily, 
In Faithfull Booker sk arching Mimftry. 

Tattl'm the Pulpit, Hooker could not reach, 
Yet did He Chrift in Spirit f lively Preach : 
That living Hearers thought He did inherit 
A double Portion of Taxis lively fpirit. 

Prudent in Rule, in Argument quick, full : 
Fervent in Prayer, in Preaching powerfull : 
That well did learned Ames record bear, 
The like to Him He never wont to hear. 

'Twas of QenevAhs Worthies faid,with wonder/ 
(Thofe Worthies Three :) ^rftfwaswonttoThunddr 
Virct, like Rain,on tender graflfe to fhower, 
But Cafow> lively Oracles to pour. 

All thefe in Hookers fpirit did remain: 
ASonneofThunder,andafhowerof Rain s : 
A pourer-forth of lively Oracles, 
In Caving foulspdie fumme of miracles* 

Now 



Now bleflcd Hooker, thou art fet cjn high, 
Above the thankleffe world,and cloudy sky : 
Doe thou of ail thy labour retpe the Crown, 
Whilft we here reapc the feed, which thou haft fo wen. 

J. COTTON. 



Herbert In 
Church uu 
litanc. 




In fepulchrum Reverendiffimi viri 5 fratris charif- 
fimi M. T H o. HOOK E & i. 

AMerica, although/it doe not botfl 
Of alt the gold and filver from this Co* ft, 
Lent to her Sifter Europe's *tcd t *r pride, 
( For that's repaid hcrjfrith much gain btpdc 
In one rich Ptarl&hich Heavens did thence afford, 
Ai^ow Herbert game hi* honefl Vvord ) 
Ttt things, SHE in the Catalogue may come 
Witb Europe,Africke,Afia,/tfr ONETOMBE. 



E. ROG E R s. 





Y Times(y^&David)arein thy Hand: Neither 
is it meetefor us/0 much at, to know the fea- 
fons which theFather hath putin his own pow 
er. Thi* is as confpicuoufly made good in bis ap 
pointing ^feafons/0r jollifying his own caufe> 
as of any other event whatfoever. wherein, as 
he hat has great anintereft fo, himfelfe being the principal!* 
jea y fole AUT H o R of all that is Written orftokenfor it , affumes 
the prerogative to judge and determine of the fit tefl opportunity , 
for every word , that Shall be uttered , much more publi- 
(hedinteftimony thereof. T hi* I have with fi fence andfubmijfi- 
en learned ( as many other leffons ) from his fo prong and all wife- 
diflofing Providence towards this treatife ; And fome other, both 
pajfages and treatifes that have related to, or been intended for 
defence and deer ing ofthiSssfrgument* 

This Treatife Vvat finijht and fent over transcribed un 
der the eye and exatt review of the eminently accomplifot Author 
himfelfejvellnigh TWoyeeresJince who alfo then followed it (.as 
I have heard') with many praters and teares , for a blejfing upon 
the publijhing. 'But it V? as then buried in the rude waves of the 
waft Ocean, with many precioutSaintsjn their paffuge hither. The 
mo ft ofthofe that were ajfetted to this caufe, did then judge, in re- 
fpett of the Opportunity ', and import unity ofthatfeafon , ( that im~ 
petuoujly called for ^Modell of this way ) this to be a/ojfe not re- 
compenfable , at any other time. 'But God ( we fee -, and that by 
thisflrange difafler ) thought be ft to referve if rather y for fuch a 
time as this : ^ts wherein , the noyfe and tumultuow outcries of 
many , beingfomeVvhat ftilledy the words of the wife, may bee 
( a& Solomon Jpea^es ) the better heard in quiet. Andthe ra~ 
gtng violence of that hotfeafon> ( which like a fiery Oven., ( as the 
Trophet fpeakes ) devoured all that was caft into it ) being a little 
moderated , and allayed , men may be better difpofed to he are and 
conpder Reafon, ejpecially coming from this hand , whom all 
men knew, W had in efteeme, as a man of God , of more then 

d an; 



an ordinary fair it. ssfndperhaps fonh. of thofe Reafonipgs, 
whkh were then , or would ft ill have been deemed as broken and 
briefed Reeds, in the hands of other s y may become in his as rods 
of Iron, andprevaile to Victory : And thofe Rods, which have 
been turned to Serpents, become Rods againe , noVtthey ars 
taken up by him. 

That forementioned deftiny , that hath attended this book?) 
hath, at times vifited my thoughts with an apprehenjion offome- 
thing <?/Like Omen to thecaufe itjelfe it pleads for againft the 
Presbyteriall Government : That after an overwhelming of it 
with a flood of obloquies and disadvantages and mif-reprefentati- 
ons and injurious oppreffions, caft out after it , it might ( in the 
time whichGod alone hath put in his own power }be again emer 
gent-^ yea and {boot forth out of the fame feeds oj 'Tr&th jtvhich have 
been fcattered and buried under ground. Which hath the wore rea 
dy entertainment with mee 3 bee aufe from our fir -ft entrance in 
to this conflict, I made account and loektfor it 3 That this truth 
and all that fbould be faid for it , was ordained as Chrifl 
( of reborn every truth is a Ray and beame ) to be as 
a feede of come, which unleffe it fall to the ground 
and dye , and this perhaps together with fome of the 
perfons that profeffe it^ it brings not forth much fruit, e^// 
that 1$ His , isaftiayes at frftfown in weaknefTe ; im after- 
wards rifeth in power : One Age .fowes and another reapes : 
And yet in thefe latter dayes wherein the light and Sunfiine 
gropes hotter and more intenfc, the fame age may perhaps fee, and 
enjoy both the feed-time ^ and the encr&afe. 

However >certtiine I am ofthis, which may more vifibly be read 
otft of this* and a more thenttfaall conjunttien of many other occur 
rences falling out at this juncture of time , evidently proclaiming 
by a Id^d and power full voyce of providence, that Gods dejigne and 
pletifure is (for what ends and iffues himfelfe onely knowes ) to re 
new and hold up this controverfie among ft m, as if it were but new 
begun, not^ith ft anding all that fluggijhbackwardneffe in thofe 
that have been called, yea Redout upon, t o maintain it and 
thofe flight and dejpifng thoughts in other s y as not worth the pains 
and travaile. God not onely having ft irred up the Jpirit of this 
great worthy to undertake *ht def ence thereof ( whoje humility 
and wodefty to appear* in Print in any other fubjett, confide- 
ring his abilities inallkjntis 3 both for preaching and diluting 

were 



Vverc fingular ) but ordering of itfo, as that it foottld be Accom 

panied with many other Treatifes now publifljed^or to he made pub- 

Hque , that have at long fince been prepared, but detained, at if 

to be are it companie > but noVv iffuing forth as it were at once. A F p orton * 

Some of Which will provoke and occafion others , or necejfitatefome the Queries 

of thofe engaged to make fiejb Replies , or fome Other way to rfApolloriim 

vindicate the truth. ln Latin. 



and Mafter Aliens defence of the nine Qucflions and Portions from New England. 

The Reafins&nd Answers of the DHtenting Brethren and the Alterably,, and die tranf- 
aliens about Accommodation all that were given in in writing. 

Mr -Cottons Anfwcr to Mr Eaily > &c. Thedodrinall part. 

Tea, and which is more eminently obfervable to this purpofe in 
hand , that the Afiemblyof Divines itfelfe (Providence fo con- 
firing and contriving it) fhould now, and not till now (though 
upon the Order of the Honourable Houfe long fince iffuedforth, 
a faint attempt towards an entrance thereunto was made by 
them) fhould now befet aworke and betake themfelves a ne'tyjo af- 
fert and convincingly make forth the Jus Divinum ^Church-go 
vernment , both in the ge tier all principles , upon Vvhich it i* to be 
made forth y and the particularities thereof: <*Andfo not only take 
a neVo furvcy, but go over^ upon a ne^v woof, the whole peece and 
platform they had debated&before prtfented,but under A THERE 
MAY BE, and IT i s LAWFUL AND AGREEABLE TO THE 
WORD, and the like: THE LORD , by all the fe coincident c- 
vents calling his Saints to afieflj and more feriom rcvifall of thefe 
ontr over fie s , at not yet determined , nor fully cleared either to 
thefatitfattion of God or man. And moreover by this loft alone, 
( if there were no other con f deration higher and of more weight) 
putting in afufficient caveat and demur to the [words plea or en- 
termedling,as in relation to thi* quarrcll^ pendente tit y thefuite as 
yet depending upon an other way, of trialL 

As touching this Treatife, and the worthy Author0//Y, I intend 
not to preface any thing by commendation of either unto the Rea 
der; wl ich were indeed y to lay paint upon burnijbed marble , or 
add light unto the Sun. The truft of viewing it at the prejff being 
committed to my care, I have, out of the honour I bore to him, and 
love unto thiscaufe my heart i* in, endeavoured to dif charge it with 
my utmoft diligence andfaithfulneftt : I have done it all the right 
I could* And Reader, be affured thou hafl it here prcfented as it was 
now tranfcribed and fent over t without Addition or Diminution : 

D 2 Neither 



Neither didlentermeddtefofarrea* to looks The Quotations /'* 
the Authors themfelves , whom he confutes ; but left them as / 
found them to the Copj. Onely Ibeleeve upon feme Conjettures , 
that the Copy which ferijhed , and Vv as throughout revtfed, and 
perhaps added to by the Author, Vvas more perfect then tki*. 

I have no more but to commend it and thee to the bleffincr 
.fGod. 

APRIL. 17. 1648. 

TH O. GOODWIN, 



THE CONTENTS. 

A Swvey of the Summe of Church* DifcipKnc~>l 

PART I. 

Ecclefiafticall Policie Defined. 

CHAP. I. 

lCcleftafticaS fetich u 4 skill of ordering the^> 
* affairs ofchrijls houfe according to the fatter* 
of his Word. page i. 

Chap. 2. The conftitution of a vifibU 
Church in the Caufes thereof : The Efficient 

p.n. 

Chap.^. Of the invifible Church: Whether the invi- 
fikle Chrch he the principal*, prime and onely proper fMetl, 
to whom all the Seals and Privileges of fieeiall nete doe be- 




* P-35 

Chap.4. of the formall caufe of a vtfible Church, the 
urch Covenant. 0.41. 

Chap.y. Whether Baptifme doth give formality or make 
a member of a vijible Church ? p j j a 

Chap, 6. Whether profifion makes a man a member of a 
Congregation? ?t600 

Chap. 7. An Anfoer to Arguments made again ft the 
Church-Covenant. p.6%. 

Chap.S. Whertin the precedency of a Chttrch, asit is To- 

tum homogeneum,&*;*4W. p 4 gp w 

, Chap.p. of the nature and being of a Presfaterialt 

Church. p.^4- 

Chap. 10. Such arguments as Jtf< ^-Ruttcrford aleadgeth 

* for 



The Contents. 



for the confrwAtion of a VrtsbyteriaHchurchAnfwered* 

Chap. 1 1 . Touching the \.fub]ett ofEcclefiafticAtt tower, 
wbtrethenAtureofit i* dtfco'vered, A#d the Arguments brought 
Againfl itAttfvered. p* x 8 ? . 

Chap. 1 2 . Touching the Cat Mike Andvifible Church,whe- 
ther 'to the tjttini fiery And guides of the Catholike vifiile 
Church) hath the Lor d committed the K eyes, *s to the frftfub* 
jell. Difcuffed p.aiy. 

Chap.13- Of the Cttholike church at it it totumrcpre- 
fcntativum,, in the Ajjemhling of Fitters, &c. in a general 
CeunceH. p.22^. 

Chap.i4. of the Church univerfaS, as it u totum intc- 

P-243. 

ap.iy. An tnfoer to u^F Hudfon, concerning the 
Church fatbolikt vijiblc, as totum integralc. p. 2 5 o. 

Chap.i6. of Church communion as it if dfeculiarPri<vj- 
ledge to the members of A Church. p. 2 8 8 

PART. II. 
Of the Church confidered as it is corf us OrgAnicum. 

Chap. i. of the number of affairs therein, And the nature 
thereof. p-T . 

Chap.2 Wherein the nature of Ordination is fcuffcd> And 

, the 17. Chap* of cJJf r Rutterford is confidered, Andanfaer- 

ed y at touching thefowerhegwetb to 4 Ptfter in and over other 

Congregations befide hu own* pj8.- 

Chap.j. Ofan Independent Church, Wherein the state 
of the queftioni* opened, thediftaftfuttMm of Indefendencj 
de*red> and the right meAning futufonit. <JH. R. bis Argu 
ments inthti$* Chap. debrted* p, 7 g 9 

PART. 



The Contents. 



P^RT. III. 

Chap* i . of the Government of the Church. p. i 

Chap, 2 . of the difyenfation of the Sacraments. p. 8 
Chap.5. of Centres. 



PART. IIII. 
Concerning Synods. 

Chap, i * V Therein <Jlf. R. 6. Argument is debated, taken 
cut of A&.15, a&dthe nature tftbat Synod dt (cuffed, and 
how farre that or any other Synedcan be fad to binde by any 
warrant from the VFerd. p. r . 

Chap. 2. Where M R^ hts Arg undents touching the fa- 
pcrierity of Clafos and Synods above particular Congregations 
are considered and anfaered : And they are in number 6 . wore 
fa down in the 1 5, Chap, of his book, p. 1 5 . 

Chap.j . \-dn appendix to the former Treatife concerning 
Synods. P45- 



~ 2 jilt 



An Analyticall 



whofc 



re Of. ( 
ficcr, 
Iwhofc 



CEffident 
'Caufes2 And I Materiall 

C Order and Precedency. 
.Qualification which is tncriB ^ Exee lleney of ! 

f Ruling Only. 

A fPaBor, 

Number jRuling and teaching< 

< t^oftor. 

J C Eflates of the members, as Deacons, 

T Supporting thc< 

<>Hcalcb,asWidiowes. 
C Election. 



^Severed 



^Ordination. 

f What the watch is, which appertains to all. 
(.What the bahaviour of all under it. 

r What to be done before they come, 
j r Are no members, 

fflorfxvvhat, when they are met, in recelnngXcomc members 
C fuchwho S from other Co3- 

grcgations, 

.Parties who hate right toP 



r Sacra- 
menti 



tion of 



CPubiike in the 
Common to both, ) Aflcmbly. 
as to be ^Accompanied 

t with the word* 



^Peculiar 



^Synods, 
Consociation IB < 

/CMacck. 



^Supper 

v admini. 

r*d. 



Frequently 
with diftind blef- 
^ngs, as there be 
.diHinft elements. 

Preparation toC^^ 

Cenfutes of\ ) Xh^^Vnd SRecorded, 

offences. 1 < wfiich A11Q Jpubiifhcd. 

1 Publfte,yfi xecul io by J Admonitio, 
C where C (Excommunication. 



Private 



Cap'.i* 



Part i 




SURVEY 

of the Summe of 

Church-Difciplina 

CHAP% I, 
Ecclcfiaflicall Policy Defined. 

Ecclefafticall Policy is a skill of ordering the affairs 
ofChrifts boufe According to the pattern of bis word* 

i//."^ When we fpeak of fpirituall things, we 
defire to (peak in the words which the wife- 
dome of the holy Ghoft teachecb, and fo we 
(hail compare fpirituali words and fpirituall 
things sogethen And therefore it is, though 
the Government, whereof we are now to 
intreat, fhareth, with other of the like 
rank, in the generall nature common to 
them and ir,and thence may ( is it is ) truely becalled,an Art or 
Policy, as civil governments sre Tdled : snd there be a like pa 
rity and proportion of reafon, in regard of the nature of the 
work: yet we attend the language of theApoftle, who, when 
fee would inftrud Timothy, touching f c fubjscl: now to be in- 

B treated 




Cap. i . \^4 Survey of the fuwwe Part i .' 



treated of, and furnifh him with dindions fitting and fufficient 
thereunto, he terms it, by knowledge or skjtt, how to demean 
hiwfclfin th e houfe of God y I Tim. 3 .15. 

Its the knowledge of tf}e duty of ftme rule that lieth upon kirn. 
Thus knowledge how to convede and carry our felves in Church- 
work, as the eflfed:, leads us by the hand to look to the caufe, 
whence it comes, namely the rule by the ft aple- precepts whereof, 
as by the Kings ftindard, this knowledge hath its being, and is 
bounded in its operations, the effect thus isexpreflkd>but the caufe 
is implied. 

Ordering.^ Its the art of ordering the affairs of the Church, 
Forfo the Apoftle (peaks, Celof.Z.j. wken I hehald your faith 
and order, as if he would refer re the whole workof theGofpei 
to thefe two heads, Doftrinc and Difcipline* So much or 
Religion, as concernes the nature and work of Faith inward- 
ly in the (oul towards God and mm, that is contained in 
the firft branch, Faith. Order, which is the fecond and op- 
pcfite member, includes the exercife of Diftiptine and cen- 
fures of the Church, fo far, as by rule they are exprefled, and 
concern the rectifying of the carriage of fuch, who are in conf os- 
deration each wi A other. 

This word take n in its native and narrow fignirlcation, implies 
the right fofitare of things in their proper f laces ansi ranks* when 
they are marshalled by the rule of tJttcthod, according to their 
efpeciall precedencies and dependencies they have, each upon 
other. And here by a Metonimy of the Adjunct, The managing 
of all Church- Ordinances, according to all the formes thereof, 
as jE^ye/fpeaks, the outgoings thereof, and incomings thereof, 
h.4j,n, w j t h t hat piety and fpirituail prudence, as is aioft futable to all, 
that time, place, and perfon$,and pradifes, can require, as dif- 
penfed by fome, received by others, is underftood. 

So that, when all offices and ordinances are managed in this 
manner, in a comely demeanour, the Church is then truely vi- 
iibly Militant, becomes terrible like a well ordered army with 
fanners. But when you ioofe the ranks, and rout the company, 
by diforderly ad m migrations, it is the overthrow of the Army, 
and (oof the Church. 

Houfe of Chrifl^ It is the expreffion of the Apoftle in th 
place formerly quoted, I T'rw.j.ij. That thw maieft kvuw 
koff to Mavff thy felf in the hoxff of God, Wkicb it the Church 

f 



Cap. i. rf Chmh-DiJriftifie^. Part i. 



tSthe livig God. God is ftie father of ail the family in heaven 
and earth. Chrift the Head and Redeemer, the holy Gboft the 
Comforter. 

As the Hcad,fo the Church which is his Body, admits a double 
consideration. 

CMyfticall, by Spirimall influence* 

Chrift is a Head, <Politicall, by his efpeciall guidance in the 
means, and difpenfacion of his Ordinances. 

The Church alfo is a 



/The mj8ic4ff Body i* the httrch of true Beleevers, who 
being effedually called by his word and (pirit, by faith yeelding 
to the call, are fpiricually united unco Chrift, from whom, as 
from a head, all fpirituall life and motion is communicated on 
his part, and received on theirs. And this takes up the /*- 
vtjtble Church, becaufe the union, and fo the relation, ia 
the truth of it, is inward, and hot to be fcen by fenfe. Of 
tku we do not now inquire. It is that we doe beleeve. The 
Political! body or Church vifibte retehs out of that rela 
tion, which is betwixt the profeflours of the faith, when by 
voluntary content they yeeld outward fubje&ion to that govern- 
meat of Chrift, which in his word he hath prefcribed, and as an 
externall head exercifeth by his word, fpirir, and difcipline, by 
his ordinances and officers over them, who have yeelded them- 
felves fubjdds to his Headftiip and fupream Aithority. For 
Chrift having humbled himfeif to the death, the curled death 
upon the croffe, God the Father hach given him a name, above 
every thing that is named. Hath given him all things: Hath Job 
committed all power into his hand: and hath delegated unco M 
him, tht immediate dilpeBfation of this power. For the Father J h 
judgeth no MAX, and by a parity of reafon, in a right (enfe, he calls 
quickens, rules no man, but hath committed the immediate dif- 
penfation of all to the Sonne : which power he excrcifeth invi- 
fibly in their hearts by the operations f his (pint : bat exercifeth 
k vifibly by his ordinances and otfkers-in his.Church, as upon his 
iubjeds, who profeffe allegiance and feomage to him. ; So the 
Apoftle, Ephef. 4. When he afcended ftp on high, and led 
captivity captive, he gave gifts to men, (omc to be T Afters, 
ftme to be Teachers, all fet in his Church, and all for the good 
of his Church. 

B 2 And 



Cap.i. A^Survey ofthtfumme Partj, 

And as he hath a golden ScepterSor the guidance of hisfer. 
vanes, fo, as a Judge, he hath an iron rod to break his enemies 
in pieces like a potters veflell. 'Bring hither mine enemies, thac 
will not have rne to rtilc over thent> and Jl*y them 6e fire my 

f4Cf. 

Hence obferve obiter and by the Way, that the root of this 
power lieth fuft in Chrift, as a Head, and is communicated by 
vertue of that commiilion received from the Father, t 
in heaven Andearth is given to me y therefore Preach and 



We now fee the proper and adequate fubjecl: about which ec- 
ckfiafticall. policy is.exerciled, to wit, 

The affaires of hi* houfe^ The things that appertain to 
the vifibk Church, his viliblc Kingdome on earth* And co 
this place appertain the diiputes, touching the difference be- 
iwixt Ecckfiafticall and civil Policy, what kinde of influ 
ence. they have each into other, together with the tyranni 
cal! ulurpation of that man of finne, and the falfe claim that 
Antichrilt makts to both the fwords, with ail the pretences he 
devifcthtofcrve his own turn, and the falfe colours hepiusupoa 
his proceedings, when he would allay his cruelty, with a far- 
fetcht device, as though he did all incrdine adfriritxalia, and 
by the colour of that order, he might diforder and^oyertiun the 
whole frame of .all Kingdomes and commoi^weakhs, if they will 
not ftoop to his tyranny and ufurpation, 

All thole controverts take here their proper confideration, 
as in their proper place. But our intendmcnt being to compre 
hend things in fhort, we (hall whollyleave (uch tedious difpures, 
which would trouble our work, an4 weary the Reader. 

Certain it is, Ecckfiafticall policy confines it fclf within the 
affairs of the Church, as within its proper compaffe. My King. 
dome, faith our Saviour, is not of thu ^orld^ and fo the wea 
pons of his Kingdome are fpirituall weapons, as in the inference 
our Saviour fully concludes. If my Kingdom ^9 ere of thu 
Vtorld, then Veottld my fervtnts fight, that I Qiould not be deli 
vered to the Jews. But his Kingdome is not of this world, there- 
tore his fervants will not fight. 

Men fuftain a double relation. 

As members of the commonwealth they have civil weapons, 
and in a civil way of righteoufnefTe, thty may, and ihoulduie 
item. Buc 



Cap. i. of Church-Difciplm<LJ. Part. I. 

But as members of a tShurch, their weapons are fpirituall, and 
the work is fpirituall, the cenfurcsof the Church are fpirituall,and 
reach the fouls and consciences of men* / 

According to tke pattern of the Wor&r\ This claufe points 
where the laws of this Kingdom are to be found ,and whence to 
be fetched. As Mofes faw his pattern in the Mount, according 
to which he was to mold, all things in the Tabernacle : So we 
have ours left upon record in the holy Scriptures, unto which we 
rnuft not adde, and from which we rcuft not take any thing* 
Chrift the King of his Church, and Matter of his Hcufe, he only 
inrcaion, can make laws that are Authenticke for the govern 
ment thereof. 

And here we (hall take leave toftayalittle, and make this, 
ground good before wepafTe, becaufe we (hall have fpeciall uie 
ofit,asamainpjllar to bear up the building, of the following 
difcourfe,againft the cavils of Papiftsand Formalifts. 
We fliail firft explicate, and then argue. 

Church-government then is attended in a double refpedy 

Either in regard of tbe5 ?f**$J* , . 
Circuwwiwtmttsi of it. 

EfiemiaUs required to the c Partly in the per(ons that difpenfe* 
compleating of Church- <Partly irv the ordinances that are dif- 
government are, c penfed. 

Intheperfons that ciifpenie, the kindes of officers that are ap 
pointed to that work : the nature, bounds, and limits of their 
crfices, all'thefe are effentialls. 

The ordinances v;hich thefe are to difpenfe, as preaching, prayer, 
leals, Church- cenfures, e^tf- aU thefe are to be found in the 
word, and faould be fetched from the word : and now under 
the Gofpel, they are and ought to be the (ame / in all places, 
amongft all people, at all times, in all (qcceeding generations, 
untill the coming of Chrift. 

Media cultw funt immttfabilia, 

/It is not left in the power .of perfons, Officers, Churches, 
nor all ftates in the world, to add,, or dirainifh, or alter any 
ihingintheleaft meafure. But as God did appoint all In the 
Old Teftament, and thole his inftitutions, did endure their 
Ever (as the Scripture fpeaks) i. untill the coming of Chrift, 
xv hen the fame power whkh appointed them, changed them, 
So in the New Teftamenc where v;e are to expecl no alteration, 

B 3 Cfcrift 



6 Cap. i. A $ww) tf the fitwwe Part r ^ 

Chrift the Law- giver he only appoints* none but he can, and h$ 
hath made known bis will, that he will not change them. 

The CircumftAntiafts of Difcipline, as time, place, the car- 
tying on of thefe diipenfations in civill decencies, fuitable to 
the quality of the things, and conditions of the time, as peace 
and perfecution : the generall rules of thefe are in the ward 
delivered : but the particular application admits varieties, mu 
tabilities and alterations, according as neceffities or conveni 
ences (hall appear by emergent occafions. / 

That there is an immutable rule, touching the effentiallf of 
difcipline, left in the word, and thence to be fetched, we arc 
now to prove. 

j. Argument. 
&4U parts of Gods worfljip are bj Go si alone Appointed, in tits 

wordrevealed) And thence to be fetched. 
This is evident from the nature of worihip, which only pro 
ceeds from Gods will, and the appointment of it is feis peculiar 
i Kin, ii. prerogative. For came it from the will of man,it would be will- 
3M*'- ' wor ^'P' #*#M*.andlaft. Its here true, what God doth not 
command God doth not accept : It is the charge he laies againft 
ail fuperftitious and falfe devices ef men $ They never came 
Jer.7 311 i nto fa mwde or heart, and therefore never have his appro- 
bation. Who required thefe things ? He only knows what 
will bed pleaie himielf, and his own will can make belt 
choice. 

fit all Offices and Ordinances cf Difcipline are parts of Gods 
Worfhip : being duties required in the fecond command, aad 
thither are te be referred, by the grant of all. 

2. 

The eflentialls (land, either by the neceffity of precept, and 
fo immutably required, or elfe they arc left arbitrary to the will 
of man to appoint. 

But they are not left arbitrary. * 
The firft part is evident by the fulnefle of the divifion. 
All things fpirituall are either Chriftian duties, or elfe are 
lefttoChriftian liberty. 

The fecond part is thus proved. 

If it be not in man to inable an Officer to his work, or offices 
gr Ordinances to attain their end ; Then it is not in his power 

to 



Cap.i. of Church Dif rifling. Parti. 



to appoint Officer or Ordinance in the Chuech. For fuch ap- 
pointmenr fhould be croffe to wifdome in attempting it, and 
ib fruftrate in regard of the end, in not attaining it. 
/But it is not in man co inable to the work, or to make the 
Ordinance attain irs end : bccaufe the work is ipirituall, and v 
the end fupernaturali: &nd herein lies efpecialiy the difference 
betwixt civdl and Ecckfiaftkall power, Dominium and royali 
Soveraignty may be feated in the one, *.<?. in the Common 
wealth; becade they can communicate power from them- 
ftlves to others, and inable others to attain civill ends, and to 
accompiiih civill work, and in that refpecl: they arc called, 
KTitn; '<trfyv*tn t A humane Creation. But in the Church there 
is only l*ifteri#i received from Chrift alone, and therefore 
they cannot delegate from themfelves, and by their own in- 
dilution any Officer, but only attend the infticution of 
Chrift. 

There is no man can have his Curate or Vicar, his Vicarius,, 
becaufe he is bound, in his own particular, to his place of 
Miniftery : he can appoint none becaufe he can give power to> 
none. 

3> 
That which 1$ ajundtmentAHpoint of Aeligion, that hath divine 

Inftitution, andfo becomes immutable, unlefie Chrift him^ 

fclf repeal it. For principles of that nature muft have diviae 

authority to appoint and to retnove. 

But Church Difcipline is a fundamentall point of Religion. 
Heb.6. Laying on ef hands, beingby a tJMetwjmy of the aA- 
)u*li put for Ordination, Ordination one particular, put for 
the whole of Church Difcipline. 

4- 

If God received this as his peculiar to himfeif under the Law, 
To appoint Offices Ordinances in his word according to his will, 
Then it is unlawfull now for any man to arrogate it: becaufe 
his foveraignty is as much now as then, his word as perfect 
there is no reafon which can caft the-balance another way. 

But this he did take M -bit peculiar in the Old Teftamcnr, 



Hence by the way we may lay in a caveat againft fignificanc 
Ceremonies inftitutedby man in Gods worlbip, as {uperftki0us f 

fuch 



8 Cap. i. A Survey of the [ummc part i. 

fuch I mean which are appointed to (t j t up the dull and dead 
cnindeof man to the remembrance Q\ his duty towards God, 
by fcmefpeciallfignification, whereby he might be edified. 

i. 

Bccaule thefe undet this Inftitution are media cultw, and 
areforrore efficacious to carry the minde and heart to God, 
as the Papifts require, and fuch as all Orthodoxe Divines con- 
demn. Nay if it be by teaching and ftirring towards thefe fu 
pernaturall works, as Gods fpirituall worfeip. 

Its that which the Lord condemns in Images, which tell lies, 
Its that which the Lord threatens to punifo. ^,29.19. Tk*t 
kisfixr taught by the fresefts of men 

* 

/ Becaufe fuch ceremonies are of the fame kinde and homoge* 
neall with the (ignifieative part of the actions of theSacramcnt, 
and upon the grouud may be (aid to have a leall and true efficacy 
of teaching, which properly is a part of worfaip : (ince that 
part of the Sacrament, which is placed in fignification is fo. 
Doth Baprifme confecrate the child to God ? fo doth the croffe. 
Doth Baptifme fignify the Covenant betwixt Chrift and the 
childe ? fo doth the Crofle. For its openly faid by the Patrons 
thereof, to betoken tkt engagement betwixt Chrift and the child, 
that he (hall be Cferifts fervant, and fouldier to follow his colours 
and fight under his banner onto his dying day. And this Image 
though it hath no tcngue to*fpesk ofr its own, yet it (peaks 
by this instituted fignificacion put upon ic and preffed by the pow 
er of the Prelates./ 

3- 

Thofe Ceremonies which are let in the fame rank with Gods 
own Ceremonies, in regard of their end and ufe, As thole are 
truly religious becaufe God is the appointer of them : So thefe 
mult be fuperftitious, becaufe mans will is the Inftitutour of 
them : the parity and proportion of realon helds on both 
fides. 

But fignificant Ceremonies thus inftituted, are of the like 
nature with fome of Gods own rites. Inftance the Phy laderies. 
JV#w.i5.39, they were appointed for this end by the Lord, 
to be remembrancers and admonifoers of the Law to thofe that 
afed them, and^the lame place the(e Ceremonies fupply, and are 
erdainedlor the fame purpofe, 

The 



Cap. I . tf Church Dif rifling. Part i . 






The CircttrnfttMtitCls of T)ifcipli*e 9 as Time, Place, out 
ward Decency and Cometinefle in the managing of Gods Or 
dinances : thefe admit of varieties and mutabilities, according to 
emergent occafions, which alter with the conditions of the 
Church. 

There is a comelines and conveniency of Time and Places of 
meeting, and manner in their meeting) when the Churches are 
under perfection, which will be much altered,when the Church- 
es enjoy peace and profperity , and have Chdftian Kings and 
Queens for their nurfing Fathers, and nurfing Mothers. Yet in 
the carry ing on of thefe Circumftantials according to the minde 
of drift, among many other, thele Rules lend a common influ 
ence, and are of fpeciall conference and conlideration. 

i. 

Though there be not : nor in truth can be particular precepts 
exprefled in the Word, that may meet with all the fpeciall varie 
ties of occurrences in this kinde ; yet there be generall Rules, un 
der the reach whereof, all the particulars will come, and by 
which they may be regulated, and that without fail. Allwuft 
bs done comeblj tndin order , without rudenes or confufion, For 
Qodunot the godojconfofion, as in all the Churches, i Cor. 14. 33. 
Attmvft bedone to edification, I Cor.i4.26. &4H to Cjods glorj, 
i CV.io.3i. 

2. 

All thefe Circvmftantials of Time, Place and Decency, they 
are common to things Civil, as well as Sacred, and ferve indiffer 
ently and equally to further the ufefull adminiftration of both, 
and therefore cannot be conceived to be any part of religious 
wcrthip, nor can be ranked within the compaffe thereof, by any 
Lhewofreafon, only the ancient maxime here takes place, The 
later Art ufeth the workjoft he forme r, Ars fofterior utitttr priori* 
opere ; both civil and facred adminiftrations ufe thefe Circumftan- 
tials, as iflliing from precedent Arts, arrdfoput forth their own 
actions to the beft advantage, for the attaining of their own ends. 
As each man may meet withinftances many, by eafie attendance. 
/There muft be a right underftanding of the meaning of the 
words, and fo a (jrammAticattvfnalyfu of the phrafe, where thev 
prornifes or commands are expreiTed, before either our faith can 
believe the one, or a gracious, humble heart make choice aright 
of the other, and obey it. Both btlewing and obeying are religi- 

C ous , 



io Cap. i . A Survey oftkcfomme Part j . 

ous actions, and both fuppofe the nfe and work of Grammar, and 
fo of Logtck^ about the promifes and commands, and yet no man, 
that hath the exercife of reafon about him, will fay, that either 
Grammars Logick^Andjjis are religious actions, much lefle reli 
gious w(prfliip. 

3- 
/ The Veittofno w^ neither Magiftrate in the Common -wealth, 

nor Officer or Officers in the Churches, is the rule either of com 
manding or forbidding things indifferent. For if their wiis were 
the rule, theycoulinoterrein commanding or forbidding : for 
the rule cannot erre. They were not to give an account for thofe 
their commands, nor could be puniflied for any mifcarriage in 
them. Then alfo, the will of the Inferiour were abfolutely bound 
to yeeld obedience thereunto, and that without either queftion- 
ing or examining the nature of it. Yea blinde obedience would 
by this means be not only allowed, but of neceflity enjoyned. 
Nor could the Inferiour fin, in whatever he did in fubjecling him- 
felf to the directions of the Superiour in fuch indifferent things. All 
which are contrary to common fenfe. 

4- 
Tic determination of indifferent things , either abfolutely to 

be attended, or abfolutely to be laid afide, when there is no pre- 
ponderations or neceflity to caft the balance either way, is beyond 
Warrant becaufc it thwarts the nature of the things, and that 
raeerly out of the pleaftire of the Impofer,which is not a rule to go 
by^fince God by rule hath left thefe either to be done, or not 
done, as occafions are prefented. 

5- 

Appointment and injunctions of things indifferent, which are 

either unprofitable, and have no good in their ufe, or be but fo 
far prejudicial!, asthattheyoccafion aftopin a Chriftun courfe 
upon any juft ground : Such appointments are to be repealed as 
vmlawfulL i . 5or if Gods own Ceremonies were to be removed, 
becAufc unprofitable, then much more ours, Beb. 7.18. 2. If we 
muftanfwerforiW/^^or^, then for idle Ceremonies. 3. Things 
iadifleren^ when they are ufed, not in fubordination to help for 
ward morall duties, their ufe is unlawfull. For herein lieth their 
ufe and good, that they may be in way to lend a lift to a 
higher end- But when ttey are unprofitable or prejudicial! 
ia the fenfe before ^xpreffed , then they arc not in fiiberdi- 

nation 



Cap.2 . of Ckwck-DifciflifitLj. Part 1 . 

nation to help forward Ithe moral!. Ergo. 4. That which 
eroffeth the Place and Office of the Governour, tkat'tie 
S}uft not doe or maintain : But to inj'oyn any thing that 
is) unprofitable, is againit his place , for his Office is to rule 
for their good, Rom. 13. 4. But unprofitable things are 
not fetch. 



CHAP* II. 

Tkc Conftitution of a vifiblc Church in the Caufcs 
thereof: The Efficient andMatttr. 

THisvifokChweh, the fubjecl adequate of our Enquiry, is td 
be attended in a double regard, 



The Church in her Conftitution is confidered two waies, 

cEffeHtiate, 
as Totum < Or 

{integrate. 
As totum Ejfcntitb or Homogeneitm, look at it as in the firft 



caufes, out of which (he exifts, and comes to be gathered, and this 
is called, Ecclefiapriwa. 

Thu Church hath the right of ele&ing and 'choofing Officers, 
and when thefe are fet in it, it becomes totum Organism. Ame 
0fo&/.i.ff*B3i8- The Corporation is a true body, when it hath 
no LM'ajor, nor other Officers, which happily fhe yearly 
choofeth. 

We now come to enqmre of the viJiUe harchi* her firft 
conftitutiw and gathering. 

And in the handling of this, we (hall take into confederation 
fuchfpeciallQueftions, wherein there appears any difference be 
twixt us, and our Reverend and very learned Brethren, defirous 
to propound things, wherein difficulties yet appear unto us, ho 
ping foiwe further evidence may be given tor the manifcftation of 
the truth, which we only feek, if we know what we feek : and 
therefore would live and learn $ oly while we thusbeleeve, we 
thus fpeak. 

C i the 



1 2 Cap. 2 . The Conftitution 0fa vifible church Part I . 



harch, which will make moft for the 
clearing of the fubjed we have in hand, 



t #$#>/, 

are the< ^Matefi 

(As alfo the? and 
fFormaS 



Of the Efficient. 

Concerning the Principal cAufi and Inftitutpur of a vifible 
Church, there is a common concurrence of ail fides, fo far as I 
canreade, and therefore I fliall eafe the Reader of all large dif- 
courfe in this behalf. 

It jfhall be enough to point out the truth, as it is expreffed in 
Scripture : namely, Theinftitutionofthe Church ifliies from the 
fpeciall appointment of God the Father, tharow the Lord fcfut 
fchrift, as the head thereof, by the holy qhoft, fent and fet n 
work for that end. SotheApoftle fpeaks moft pregnantly and 
plainly, Heh$.$i. Forthu jman (meaning Chrifl ) VCM counted 
Worthy of more honour then Mofe$^ ina/mttch AS hsthat hath bttild- 
cd the houfe, hath more honour then the hottfe. Chrift it fet over t hs 
httrch y which is, the konfe rfGod, as the Sonne^ Mofes M a fcr~ 
want. He the mafter- builder, Mofes as an Jnferionr and under- 
workman. And vcrfa. For every houfe it huilded by fome WAn, 
but he that buildeth ail things is God. This ssfL L is to be re 
ferred to the things that went before, to wit, the things of the 
hotife. 

What ever belongs to the Church hath God in Chrift the Au- 
thourof it. And hence in the old Teftament it was given in 
charge to 'JM&fes, that as & five all prefented before him in the 
Monnt, in a lively manner, fohemuft becautelous and confci- 
entious to hold himfclf to that patern, not to fwerve an hairs 
breadth there-from, or to adde any thing of his own devifing, 
And hence our Saviour claims this as his prerogative royall, Mat. 
1 6. Vpon thu rock^ I i/l Mid my Church* 'tis his houfe, and he 
knows his own minde, and therefore he only will fafhion it there- 
nnto.And from hence it is,that in the time wherein E&kicl would 
hmme our, and that unto the life, the Tem<e to be ereded in the 
10 *^* Ttftamcnt, he there iaies out all the particulars by Gods fpe- 
ciall appointmcBt ; The Ou going* and InccmwgStForwStFafttionS) 
Law thereof, and the Ordinances there of. 
Touching the Infiriow he If ing Aufe> viz, The Civil Mfigiftr ate, 

hpw 



r*- 

Cap.t. in t he Caufes thereof. Parti. 13 

how farr-e he may be faiH to have a hand in the ereding of Chur 
ches, It is that which hath exercifed the heads and pens of the 
: -moft judicious, and is too large for this place, and our purpofe, 
jwe willingly pafle it by , being not yet perfwaded that the 
chief Magiltrate (hould .(land a Neuter, and tolerate all Reli 
gions. 

Of the Matter. 

Proceed we to make enquiry of the Matter , and there (chough 
it hath not fo much Art in it, yet bccaufe it hath more, and indeed 
more evidence, in regard of all, to whom we addrefle this our en 
quiry ; fith it concerns all, who feck the good of Church- fellow- 
(hip, as all need it, if they were worthy to (hare therein, Our firft 
Conclufion is negative. 

Conclufion I. 

Parifhprecinfts, or the abode and dwelUngVvitbin the bounds and 
liberties effuch a place, doth not give a man right, or make him mat 
ter fit fir A vifible (Congregation. 

Reafoni. Nocivti rule can properly convey over an Ecctefafli- 
call right. The rules are inftecie diftind, and their works 
and ends alfo, and therefore cannot be confounded. 
^ Civil power hath a Kourifting and preferving faculty of Ecclefia- 
ftical Orders, Officers, and their feverall operations. Kings /kail 
he mrfing Fathers, &c. But in their prefer conflttntion^ they can 
not meet. Imftrare and pradicare are not compatible, hath been 
a ruled cafe, admitting no contradiction in an ordinary way: 
one is compleat, and hath all the caufes without the other, and 
therefore one doth not receive his conftitution in whole or in part 
from the other* Civil power may compell Eccledafticall perfens 
to do, what they ought in their offices, but doth not confer their 
Offices upon them. The Kingdom of Chrift is fpirituall> and not 
of this world. That Propofition then is beyond controul. The. 
fecond is open to experience/ 

But the mkivg ftp An abode or dwelling in fitch A place or precintts 
i* by the rule ofpoltcy <*nd civility. A man hath it by inheritance 
from his parents, or purchafetlj it by his money, or receives it by 
gift or exchange. Ergo, Xnis can give him no Ecclefiafticall right 
to Church-felLowfhip, 

Re*fa. That right which any man hath in Church-fellowfliip, 
Excommunication out of a Church can, nay doth take away. For 
Excommunication is, according to the intent of the Word, The 

C 3 cutting 



14 Cap.2. TfaCwftittttiontAvifibleChttrib Parti 

cutting 0jf from all Church-communion : c and what ever right be* 
fore he had in his admifllon, is now difanulled by his Excommu 
nication. Let him be a& an HeathenJAzt.l 8. 

But Excommunication doth xot y nor can take away A mans cl- 
vilright to the houfe and land, the civil priviledges he doth pof- 
fefTe,or remove him from the right of his habitation, civil office or 
authority, he is invefted in. 

Ergo, That it no Ecclefiafticali right. 

Reafy JIf ParifliPrecimfhfoould have right to Church-fdlow- 
fliip, then Atheifts, Papifts, Turks and profane ones, who arc c- 
nemies to the truth and Church, yea men of ftrange Nations and 
languages, who neither know, nor be able to do the dutks of 
Church, members, fhould be fit matter for a Church, becaufc they 
have abode in fuch places : yea thofe fbould have right to whom 
Chrift hath denied right, /Rfve/.2 1.27. 

Much more might here be added, but that the tenet is fo grolTc, 
that I fuppofe any, ferioufly judicious, will fee the errour of it, 
We (hall come nearer home then, and our 

2 d Condufion is, 
Vifiblc Saints only art fit Matter appointed bj CJod to make up a 

vifbleChttrchofChrifl. 

The terms fhall be, I. Opened. 2. The gueftion fitted. ^Tlt 
Condufion proved. 

Saints as they are taken in this controverfie, and in the currant 
expreffions of Scripture, which look this way, and fpeak to this 
fubjecl (Saint sat Corinth, Saint sat Philippi % At Rome, in Ca (art 
koufi) were members of the Churches, comprehending the In 
fants of confederate believers under their Parents Covenant, ac 
cording to I Cor.j. 14. and fuch conftant expreffions of Saintfhip 
do intimate, that cither they V9tre fetch, or at leaft conceived to be 
fuch in view and in appearance. I fay in appearance : for when the 
Scripture fo terms and ftiles men, we muft know that ^Wjcome 
under a double apprehenfion. Some ar&fitck according to &<*- 
ritj: Some according to truth. Saints according to charity are 
fuch, who in their practice and profdlion (if we look at them 
in their courfc, according to what we fee by experience, or re 
ceive by report and teftimony from others, orlaftly, look we at 
their expreffions ) th:y (avonr fo much, a* though they had bem 
JHs. From all Which, as farre as rationaU charity dircded 
rom'the Wwd, a man cannot but conclude, That there 

way 



Cap.i. in the Caufes thereof. ParM. 15 

be (owe feeds of fimc spir it u all Veork^ of Cjod in the foul. Thefe 



\vzc3\\vifibleSaints ( [ewingfecret things to god ) in our view, 
and according to the reach of rationall charity, which can go no 
further, then to hopefull fruits. We fay and hope, and (o are 
bound to cone eive they are Saints : though fuch be the fecret con 
veyances, and hidden paffages of hypocrific, that they may be 
gilr, not gold, feemingly fuch only, notfavingly, known to God 
and their own hearts, not known to others. So Judas, T)ema4, 
Simon Magut, ^AnanifU^ &c. And therefore our Saviour pro 
ceeds with fuch, not a* Cjod who knows the heart, but in i 
Church-way , as thofe who judge the tree by the fruit. De occnl- 
tU nonjudicat Ecc/efaThzt which the Church doth not fee,it can 
not QZnivLiz.Somemcns fins p&befirci&fime come 



The STATS t^n of the l?ESTION is this.Perfons,though> 
they be hypocrites inwardly,yet if their converfations and expre* 
(ions be fuch,fo blameleffe and inofFenfive,that according to reafon 
direded by the Word, we cannot conclude, but in charity there 
n*4j he, wdit (ome (ptcia/l fyiritudl pood'vb them]T^y2 are fit mat 
ter of a vlfible Church appointed and allowed by Chrift : and that 
for thefe Reafons. 

Retfon I. 

From the nature ofairifible hurch rightly conftituted, 
Itistrulyftiled, and truly judged by Scripture light to be the 
wfibUbodyefChrift) over whom he is a Head> by Poliiicall (?<?- 
wrnment and guidance, which he lends thereunto, i Cor. 12.12. 
And that it is a vifible politick body, appears quite thorow the 
whole Chapter,but efpecially,^. 27,28.Becaufe in th*t Church Cjod. 
fets Orders and Officers, Some Apoftles, Teachers, Helpers, govern 
ments. The like to this, E$hef^ 1 2,1 3 ^ Where thefe Officers are, 
it is fuppofed there be vifibU concurrences of many Saints con- 
fenting, both to choofe fuch, and tofi&jett unto fuch being chofen. 
Whence the Argument proceeds, 

The wewbers of Chrift s hodj are fit alone to be members of a 

true Church, becaufe that is the body of Chrift, ex- conceffis.. 

"But onlj vifible Saints^ Vvho according to the rules of reafonablc 

charity may be conceived to have fomefyeciaR good in them t Are 

onlj members of hrifts body. 

For to have a member, which nor doth, nor ever did receive 
any powsr or virtual impreffion of any operation in the kinde of 

it 



i& Cap.2. The Con ftitittionof A vifittc Church Parti. 

it from the head, is not onely againft reafon, but againft that 
reference and correspondence, Which the members have to the 
bead. NowvifibieSaincsoneiy, according to former explicati- : 
on, can be laid by the rules of reafonable charity, to have fome 
vertuaii influence of fome fpirituali operation from Chrift-asa 
Head. 

Therefore Such onely are members of a Church. 
Reafon. 2. 

Thofe are fit to be members of Chritts Church, that areptb- 
jetts in Chrifts Kingdome. 

The Church is the vlfiUe kingdoms in which Vi# reigns, 
by thefcepterof his word and ordinances, and the execution of 
jj.ij; difcipline. To Vthomfaever he iszHead, over them he Will be 
King. He is our King ; He is our Lawgiver, The Churchis 
hisHottfe, and he is Matter and Ruler of it. They who carry 
themfelves, in profiQedreheUion, they are Traitors, not fub/eds. 
The members of the Body are under the motion and guidance of 
the Head. Wolves and fancers are contrary to it. Members are 
in (ubor&ination, Wolves and Cancers are in oppojition to the 
Head. 

B vtvi fib le Saints (as formerly defcribed) are onely fob- 
jetts in thi* kingdowe* 

Chriftis the King of Saint* (not of drunkards and whore 
mongers, Athiefts, &c.) they alone proclaim fubjedion in their 
practice : They onely attend to know and doe the will and com 
mand of God, or in cafe they fwerve afide, and be carried un 
awares and unwittingly into confpiracie, yet are they willing 
to fee, ready to yeeld, and come in again. But fuch, who cry, 
hail Mafter, kife Chrift and betray him : that in words pro- 
fefle the truth, but in deeds deny it, and are to every good ^ or k^ 
reprobate, Sonnes of Belial, who can bear no yoke, buc^r;*^ 
all cords, and caft all commands behinds their bacly, thefe are 
c twitted re bells, but are not (kbjetts of Chrifts kingdome. ; 

As a Generattoi the field, he Will overpower thefe, and defray 
them at his enemies, t?ut not govern them as leigc people, and 
therefore he profeffeth to fuch as fent after him, that they would 
not have him to rule over them, that they were his enemies. 
Bring hither mine enemies, and (lay them before mine eyes. 

Reafon. . 

If thofe who be vifible Saints,be not thofc that are only fit to be 

members, 



Cap.z. in the sAttfts thereof. Parti. if 

members, then thofe who are not viiible Saints, that is fueh 

who in the judgement of rationall charity, are graceleffe 

, perfons for the prefent,and give up themfelves to the (winge 

of their diftempers, they may be members. 
The conkquence is beyond diipure, for contradicents divide the &$ 
bread ch of being. 

If vifltle Saint/ onely be mot; 
Then non~vijible may he. 

But this draws many abfurdities -with it : For then fuch who 
to the judgement of charity are members of the devil, maybe 
conceived member t of Chri&. Thofe 9 who to the eye of rcafon, 
are Servants to fin, may be fervants of rightewfneffe and of 
Chrift : and thofe, who are under the kingdome of darkneffe 
by the rale of reasonable charity, by the fame rule, at tie fame 
time, they maybe judged under the k^gdome of tight. Thofe 
may be counted fit to flare in the covenant and the priviledges 
thereof, as Sacraments and Church fociety, who arc ftr angers 
from the covenant, and fyitkou-t GodiniheWorldi All Which 
are abfutdities, that common fenie will not admit. 

If it be replied, that all thefe may be verified of cunning hy 
pocrites not yet dtfcoveted. 

I anfwer : The Argument leaves no place for the appearance 
of (uch an obj:.ction:for the terms in open expreffion are pointed 
directly againft fuch, that in the judgement of charity were not 
Saints : and thtn the difference is exceeding wide. Thofe ib&t 
are dark^^e, and the fervants of fin inwardly, may to the 
view ef charity (eem to be light, and fervants of Chrift outward 
ly, and yet in charity be led by light. But that he who in his 
outward prad;ce foould appear to be a flave to (in, and fubjed: to 
the kingdome of darkneffe, flbould yet be conceived to be a (er- 
vant to God and fubjecl: to bis kiogdome : Surely charity muft 
not ontly pluck out her eies to fee by anothers fpe&acies, but 
loofe eies and (pedacks and all, and ceatfe to be charity ; yea be 
turned into fitly and madnes. 

Reap*. 4. 

Thofewhoby God are excluded rrom hi6 covenant andmed- 
ling with thaty as ttft, they are net fit to have communion 
with the Church: For to that all the holy things of God do in 
an efpeciall manner appertain. 

Its Gods hovfe, and there all Gods trcafary lies ; The kgjesof 

the 



1 8 Cap. % . The Cwfiitutiw ofAviftble Church Pare j . 

the kingdom are given to them : To them ail the oraclct, ordi 
nances and priviledges do belong, &c. 

Bi4t thofe who hate to bereformed^n^ caft away hit commands, 
God profeffeth, they have nothing to ds to mkf hit cove 
nant into their mouthy Plal. 50. 1 5, 17. 
To this M r R. l.c.p.iid. anfiv. 2. things. 
I. ** That the Tici(edare forbidden in cafe, (o long at they hate 
" to be refirrmd, If tit not Jimply : but this hinders not, but that 
i they may be ordinary hear erf, and ft members of a vifible 



To which I (hall crave leave to reply feveraJl things. 

i Thean(wer, in the I. branch of ic yeelds the caufe, and 
grants ail that was defired or intended, namdy ; white they hate 
to be reformed they have no title, which is all that is driven for : 
for if they come to lee their fin, and to reform their evil waies , 
andgive in evidence of their godly ftrrovo and repentance , then 
they are no longer haters of reforonation, but true reformers aad 
repentants in the judgement of charity, and then vifble Saints, 
and fit to be made materiails in the temple, when the rubbitli 
and unhewnneffe of their diftempers are taken away. But 
while they remain haters, they have no title, excocejfis. There 
fore that fthile, they are not vifible Saints ; which is all the 
argument required, andisnowycelded. 

Whereas its added, " that it htnee follows not* that they 
** fbwld not be ordinary hearers of the Wovd. 

*A* fiver : It is true, it was never intended nor inferred 
therefore the argument is untouched. For we fay 3 as you, it doth 
not follow, nor need be required, for help either of the reafon 
01 the queftion. For let it be fuppofed, they may fo doe, najr 
for ought we know, cheyfoouid ibdoci and we yer have what 
we would. 

It is yet further added, **That being ordinary hearers and (I 
t'wsmbers of a Church : Such an expreflion I will not now in- 
cjaire how neer the caufe it comes, I cannot but yet conceive, it is 
iar from the truth. 

1. If ordinary hearing make a man a member, then excommu- 
nisate ^erfons, who are cut off from membership, are members, 
for thsy may ordinarily hear ; ex concejfir. 

2. Then Turks, 'Papiftt, all forts of conternners of the 

Indians, Infadefa , (kail be members, for they may 

be, 



>Cap.i. in the Cwfatktrtof. Parti. 19 

be, and in many places Ire ordinary hearers. 

5. Then in publique cities, where (cvcrall congregations meet, 
a-t.leverall hourcs, one and the fame man may bean ordinary 
hearer in them&il, and fo a man may be a member of three or 
four congregations. 

The iecond thing M r R t anfwers, is, "That tlm argzvstz* 

6< nothing cwctffdffSAgainft them ,becaufe pick AdaliererStwdjlAr.* 

dcrers, Vehich arefirbidto take Gods Uiinto their mottt ket> or* 

"tobeca&out: but thequsttionu^fthey benotcaft o*t 9 tohe- 

** ther the Church fir that be no true Church. 

To which I fay, The firft part yeelds the caufe again/or if they 
fiiould be caft oat, there is no reafon they faould be received or 
taken in, nor have they right thereunto, nor be they fit matter foe 
that work. 

The fecond ciaufe doth wholly mifle the mark again. For tfac 
queftion is, touching the conjkitwfa* of a Church, of what matter 
it ftiouid be made, Ic is noc touching feparatio* from a Church: 
for the ei rour is in taking in iuch as be not fit. So that the 
argament is yet unanswered, yea by thefe anfwers, further 
confirmed. 

So much may ferve for the confirmation of the conclufion f or 
the prcfcnt, more (hail be added in an opportune place. 

Bat before we leave the conciufion, wefhailmake fome>- 
firexceshomit, which may further help us in our proceedings 
and purpofe in hand./ Something hence may be colleded for the 
difcovery of fundry mifrakes in the Sefjratifts, wherein they go 
AfiAe from the truth. Something obferved, .for to clear their 
way, wherein they go along with it. 

Inference. I. 

If vifiblc Saints be ft nutter for to make a Church, Then 
Church fellow flip yrefaffofeth them to be foch, but properly 
doth not make them fitch. 

Inference. 2. 

And hence,fuch mi ftak< sin judgement or />n*#/<r#that do not 
hinder men from being vijibte Saints, doe not unfit men from 
being members of a Church. 

Inference. 3. 

Hence, the holding of the vifibk Churches in England ^tobe 
true Churches (iuppofe it were an errenr y which it i*not) 
doth not hinder men ftona being fit w*ttcr for a vifibie Church, 

D 2 



20 Cap. 2 . The Conftittttion of a vifible Cbwch Part I 



Inference. 4. 

Hence laftly, the not being in a Church, doth not kinder pri 
vate Chriflian communion. 

The two iaft inferences, are the Tenets of thofe of the Sepa 
ration, not onely extreamly rigid, but very unreaftnable. For if 
they be fit matter for publique commuuion, they are much more 
fit for private: Buc men are or (houldbe vifible Chriftians be- 
fore they come into Church fellowlhip, and are thereby fitted for 
it, and therefore much more fitted for private communion. 

Something alio may be obierved to clear the Way where they 
go Along With the truth. N attie ty> 

Hence, They who hold vifible Saints in the judgement of 

f/^mjtobefit Matter, thougathey benotinwardly lan&.fied, 

, cannot in reafon be thought to maintain onely fach, that be 

efffftuatty called, iuftified>and (anftified, to be the o ne ly matter 

ot a rightly -conitituted Church. 

And therefore I could have heartily widied, that M r Rent. 
would not have dilputed againft that which they freely and pro. 
fefledly grant, to wit, * c That hypocrites, becaufe their falfenes 
* s u coloured andcovered over With appearances of piety, and (o 
"cannot becenfured (as not difcovered) way be received into 
Cf Church communion, Without the Breach of any rule, becaiife 
tc the Church therein goeth according to the rule of charity, being 
*' bound to hope all to be good ( upon grounds which lhall be aft 
. <c ter wards iaid) -which reafon inlightned by rule cannot prove to 
f be bad. This is yeelded and therefore need not to have been 
proved. 

But the pinch of the difference lieth in this, 

Whether fuchas walk in a way of profanne(Te, or remain psr- 
tinaciotflycbftipateiniome wickednefle, though othervvifepro- 
ftfllng and praftifing the things of the Golpel, have any allow 
ance from Chrift,or may be counted fit matter, according to the 
terms of the Gofpel,to constitute a Church. 

This is that which u controverted and flbould have beene- 
vided by argument. There is no colour for fuch a confequence : 
If hypocrites be received into the Church, according to the rule 
of rational! charity and allowance from God, Then may profane 
perlonsalfo. 

It is true, The exprdfiens of ftme of out brethren* as thofe 
ajip of the Separation, arc (amewhat narrow at the firft fighc, 

and 



,-y 

Cap.i. in the Caufes thereof. Parci. 21 

and feem to require extftnes in the higheft ft rain : yet were they 
but: candidely interpreted by the received principles, according 
to which they are known to proceed, they would carry a fair 
conftruftion, to any brotherly conceiving : of ohis I (peak, be- 
caufe I doe obferve, and I cannot buc profefle I doe obferve ic 
wich trouble and grief, that M r R. a man of tuch learning and 
{harpntffe of judgement, and in other things, and at other tunes 
of pious moderation, foould yet fo commonly, and frequently s 
and if I miftakenot, without occasion offered many times, load 
the expreflions of thofe, againft vfhom he writes, with lucha 
{enfe, that their own grounds, to his own knowledge, dodireftly 
oppofe,and their own words, by an eafie interpretation, may ad 
mit a contrary meaning. 

I fhall conftrain my lelf therefore uponfo juftanoccafion, to 
indeavour to clear this cpaft, that if it be the will of God, I may 
for ever filence mifco*ciMngi\ or mifinte rprcmtionnn this cafe : 
and therefore I fhall labour, 

I, To lay o tit the meaning of thofe of the Separation, cutcf 
their own Words. 

2.Punftually to exprefTe^w/Lrr* rational! charity 9 K&i&d by 

the word, Will goe t in giving allowance to the vifibility of Saints. 

3, 1 hope I (hall make it appear,that \x>e require no more Sainu 

fljip to make men fit matter for a, vijible Church, th(?n M r R. his 

own grounds will give us leave. 

i. 

I The minde and meaning^ thofe our brethren of the Sepa 
ration is written info great characters, that he who runs may 
reade it, if he will, nor can he readily miftake, uniefle he will; 
M r Aivfworth againft W Bernard, p. 174. Saints by calling 
Aretheonely matter of a vi fib le Church : yet, VpithallWf koid\ 
that many are called hm fiv> chofen. Hence he cannot hold* 
that they are true bcieevers, nor truely converted,or truely (an<fti*- 
tied, for then they fliould have been all chokn and eleded, which 
in open words he dorh peremptorily deny. The fenfe then can 
be no other but this, That Saints by externaR and outward cat* 
ling are fit matter of a Church, for had they been inwardly called 
they had alfo been e letted. 

This being the meaning of their Tenet, tf M r R. be pleafed to 
look into hisfitft book* ch.p.p.ioo. he will findethat he there 
gives his reader to underftafld, that he and M v 4infworth arc of 

D , the 



^ z Cap. 2 . The Cogitation tfa vifibte Church Part i 

the (atue minde. For helaies it as a fir mi corner-done, the firft 
conclufion that he propounds, for the true underftanding of 
the true conftitution of a Church. < c Saints by external catt- 
<c ing are the true members tf a vifible Church. Thefe are 
kit words, and M r t/finfworths are the 'very fame 9 onely 
he (aies the true matter, M r Ainfw. faies the oncly matter* 
wherein there can be no odds in regard of the iubftance of 
the tiling intended ; for true mutter is that which now is in 
quired aher, and if ail other matter befide them isfal(e,thcn they 
ire the onely matter j& truth,of the Church. 

Hear we W Robin fin, A man pious and prudent, expreflehis 
own opinion, in his own words, who thus, ftfftific.efSepar. 
/?<*.! 1 2, propounds the queftion, and the ftate of it betwixc 
him and M r Bernard. " Beftre I come to the point in contro- 
*' verjit, I tyill lay down two cautions ( faith he ) for thcpreven- 
" ting of err our in the fimple, a*id ofcaveltingjn fitch a* defire to 
<c contend. I . It muft be confidered, that here the queftion &, 
* c abont the vifible or externaH Church, which is by men difcern- 
" able, and not of that Church 9 which u internal! and inviftble, 
* which onely the Lord k^onveth, wcfpcak^ here ofvifeble and ex- 
*' t email holines onely, whereof men may jxdge, and not of that 
ce which is within and hid from mens eyes. For we dcubt net, but 
> "the pureft Church upon earth may conjift df gotdand badin 
*' Gods eye, offueh that are truely finftifitd and faithful and 
" effach, who have onely fora time, put on the outjide andvi* 
** zardof (anttity, which the Lord will in due time plucl^off, 
"though in the mean time % mans dim fight cannot pierce 
<c through it* 

So that we have expreflions full. The Church confifts of 
focne who are faithful! and (incere hearted: Some counterfec 
and falfe hearted. Some really good, fome really bad, onely thofe 
who appear fo bad and vile ihould not be accepted. And doth not 
M r #. lay the fame? 

In the fame place M r #*'#/. ad des. <f Idefire it may bcre- 
* l membredy that the queftion between ^/rBern, and me, is, a 
c bout the true and natural members, whereof the Church is 
"orderly gather* I and planted, and not about the decaied and 
st degenerate c ftate of the Church and members. For we know 
" that natural children may become rebellious, the faithfitl 
*' citj a harlot, thefilvtr droffe^ and the wine corrupt with water, 

"the 



Cap. 2 . in the Cattfes thereof. Part. I . 

*' thewholevinefi planted, rchofe plants wert aS natural, may 
c degenerate in to the plant* ofaflrange vine. 

T he expreflions are k> plain rhat there needs no explication, 
nor can a mm, that will deal candidly, miftake, unleffe one 
(hould lee hinafdf on purpofe to pervert a writers meaning, 
/He that holds luch may be received into the Church, who 
may degenerate from fub/edion and obedience, to rebellion, 
from f aichfulneflc tofalfenefle, from a profeffion pure and fin- 
cete in appearance and approbationof m$n,to a rot ten, profane 
and unfaveury carriage : He muft needs hold, that falle, coun 
terfeit, and hollow hearted hypocrites may be members of a 
Congregation. 

When there fore we meet with fucb phrafes printed and re 
corded, Onely the Saints, fai&futl, called, and finttifitd are 
to be members of a Congregation, He muft needs be exceeding 
weak, or exceeding wjlfull, that will not eafily and readily 
givefuchaconftrudlion as this, Namely , Terfons vifibly, ex 
ternally fuch to the judgement of Charity, not alwaies realty 
a%d internally (Itch by the powerf#& imprejfion of Gods grace* 
Let therefore fuch miltakes be for ever (iienced in the mindcs 
and mouths of iuch as are wife hearted and moderate. We have 
th w cleared the exfrtjjions of our Brethren of the Separation./ 



IV E (hill now yttn&UAly exprejfe our &rvn 
sad with as mwch opennefie sod fiinplicity as our (haUownefTe 
can attain unto, fstnBulx ergo agamn*. 

1. Iti&n&sthQemirtettcy of hvlineffe, that we look at in the 
entertainment of members, but the nyrightnes of heart : Its 
not the ftrexgtb and growth of gracei but the trtseth that we 
attend. Rom. t $-1. Heb^^i^. 

2. This truth v/e know is, and may be accompanied with 
mmy failings and infirmities, which more or iefle may break 
out and appear to the apprehension of the judicious. 

3..Thejttdgement of this truth of grace as clouded and covered 
With failings 3 )is not certain an din fallible , either to Church or 
Chriftian. Philip was deceived by Simon Magus > Tavlmif- 
judged of Demos, alt the Diicipies conceived as well of ^W<#, 
asof theinfelves, though he was a Thief ( and bare the bag) 
nay though a Devill in Gods righteous fentence which he pafled 
upon him, Job A & iaft. The Sum is, The heart of nt* i* 



24 Cap. 3. The Constitution of a vifible Church Part i. 



S above all things, and defptratelj tricked, Vt>ho can 
f The Lord himfelf cakes that as his place, 1 the Lord 
try the heart, and fearch the reins. let. 17.9. 

4. This jttdgetnext t ther Bothers fincerity^ eft tzintum opimo, 
xon fcientia, and therefore the rnpP, difcerning may be deceived 
therein, they may proceed according to the rules of Charity, 
and yet not pafle a fentcnce according to the reality of truth* 

5. Charity is not cenforius yee judicious ((he Wants neither 
eyes nor watchfuilrefle ) hopes a//, and belseves ail things, 
that are hopefxll r Heleeveablc, lCer.13^. ever yeeids and 
inclines to tke better part ,unlefle evidence come to the contrary , 
when fhe hath not ground fufficient to prove an evill. She con 
ceives her felf bound to caft the ballance the ocher way, and to 
believe there \sfome good ( take it in fulje&o capaci whereof 
now V?c /peak, ) As in the eye,there muft be either fight or blinde- 
neffc : So in the foul there muft be euheryW? tneaiure of grace, 
&d(ehajt*t*ailVPicke4yeJfej or that we call agracelegc COH 
dicion. 

If Love directed by the rules of rcafen and religion hath not 
fufficient ev idence oi the one, flie believes the other : and in 
probabilities, where the weight of the arguments falls, love 
fails that way, and (he hath \varrant fo to do,and by that means 
her perfwafion comes to be poi(ed. 

6. The grounds of prebabilities by which charity is poifed 
according to rule, are either taken from the praftice or from 
the knowledge of the party. 

The way and ground of our proceeding according to both 
may be exprtfled in this fropoption. 

He that pro fiffing the faith t lives not in, the negleft of any 
known dtttj) or inthccomm'Jfiinof any known evill, and 
hath fttch a meaftire of knowledge a*' may i* reafon let 
in Chriftinto thefcttl % and carry the foul to him : Thefe 
be grounds of probabilities, by ^hich charity pit fed ace or- 
cording to rule may and ought t9 conceive, there be fome 
beginnings of sjirituall good. I (hall explicate 

both in a word. 

l.Hemufnot live in a Jin~] Its not having but living in 
fn : not to be furprifed and taken afide with a diftemper, but 
tatradcink, is that we here attend. And'it muft be known fin~\ 
alfo, Such, to wit* whereof a man is infer mad and convinced 

by 



Cap. 2* in the canfis thereof. Parti. 25 

by the power of the w**rd, and the evidence of reafon, other- 
wife fincerity may (land with a continued courfe in an unknown 
corruption, as the fathers did continue in poligatny. But he 
that commits fome grofle cvill, and expreflfcch no repentance 
for it, orafterconvi&ionperfiftsinthepra&ife of known wic- L ,*' 
kedneflc; rational! charity accounts (uch Workers of iniquity, & *** 
evill doers, fuchasbe0f*&* World, and He in Wickednc$e,-*x\& iTim.i. 
by thu the children of the Devit 9 are known from the children f 

of God, He that hates hi* 'Brother 9 and doth unrighteoufnefte. 
In a word,fuch,if they were under the difcipline of Chrift, would 
be counted pertinacious and foouid be cad out of a Congrega 
tion, therefore (hoiald not be received into it. 

3. There muft be ft much tytoTtt ledge at may let in Chrift i*t9 
the fo fit, and leadthe foul tohim~^ for there is a breadth of ig 
norance in fome, like a dungeon fo dark and loathfome,that rea- 
fonable charity will readily conclude there can he no grtce : 
Ifa.27.II. It is a people that have no under ft andingi there 
fore he that made them Will no t five them : Without under ftan- 
ding the minde is not good,. 

And in this fenfe and according to this explication, we 
do dire&ly deny that proportion ot M r . Rutt. lib. i. pag. 



"ThuPropsftioni* falfe (faith he) Tksfcovlj We are t 
f< admit to the vifible Chunk, Vchom We conceive to be Saints, 
** and are in the judgement of char it j perfwaded they are 



This propofmon, in the meaning formerly mentioned, we 
fay, is true; and we require no more Saincihip to make pertcns 
members of a vifible Church, thenM r ,^. hu own grounds will 
give us leave and allowance to do. 

It is one principle maintained by M r .#. that profeffton and 
baptifme&Qt conftittttf a member of a vifible Church* 



Whence I faaftn. 

What is required of a man of years tc fit him in the 

oftheChvcbforBaptifme, that and $ much i* require 
to make him a member* 

But vipblc hoUnefe ( at fupra ) i* required to fit a man of 
yean to be baptized. 

The confluence admits no deniall, becaufe to be baptized 

E and 



Cap.* * rhs Conftttution of a Vtfok Church Part j . 

and to be admitted a member, infer eacfrother. 

The afomption is proved by che conftanc and received pra- 
{ticetfftbfitktBaptift, Mit.3.$ d. 

When 1 emblem and f*<U* 9 Scribes, people and Souldiers 
came to be baptifed, they conftjfed their finnes , ver( 6. 
It Was fa eh a confijfiott, as amounted to repentance , for 
the Baptift fo interprets it s B r & forth fruits Worthy 
repentance and amendment of lift, verfe.y. 8. and their 
ewn words evidence as much, ^.3.7,6, what fbill VPC 
do? The advice of the Apoftle requires as much. Repent 
and he bAftM&> Adls.^.jS. and the works of this Repen 
tance, and the aim of Baptifme imports as much. Fjr the 
remiflion of finne doth call for fuch competent knowledge 
of Cbrift, and of remilTion of (ins in him, that they may 
make way for the light of the need of a Saviour, and alfo or going 
to hi in. 

Again 2, when M -.Rthus writes,/*^ 2, p.pp, " The ignorant s 
'taxdfimple ones among the tpapifts^have not rejefled the Gofyel 
" obftinatelj in resjett it ft a never revealed to themyet the fiwi. 
* pie ignorance of points principally fundament all ma^es them A. 
^non.Chttrch, 

Whence I Reafon thus. 

That Ignorance Vvhich maketh per fins to be no Church , 
that Will hinder a ferfon from being a trne member of a 
Church. 

But there i& afimfle ignorance of points fundamental that 
makes people anon- Church, by his own confeflion. 

Therefore, by his grant, there is an Ignorance, that will 
keep a man from being a member of a true Church, and there 
is no point more fundamental!, then Chrift to be the foun 
dation ftone, laid by God, whereon our faith and we muft be 
built. 

A,Third ground we take from M r .#. is p.ip6,/.a. where 
hehaththefe words. Faithtefreakjprotorlj doth give H* right 
to the feats 9 and to (peak accnratelj>a vifibleproffflion of the Faith 
doth not give a man right to the feals % but only it doth notice and 
declare to the Church that the man hath right to the feats, bo- 
caufehebeleeves, andthatthe Church m*j lav>fttllj give them . 
to him. 

VVhencel Reafen* 

That, 



Cap. 2 . in the Cmfcs thereof. Part 1 . 17 



That profejfion Vehich mtift notice to the Church, that a 
j>erfoHMatruebeleever,thatmttflnotif,e THAT HE HATH 
"TRVE GRACE. 

Bat the profejfion that M\R. requires, wttft notifie to the 
Church that a perfon i* a true beleever. 

And ifitnotifie thus true faith, ic mud prefent fuch grounds 
of probability to chancy reftified by the rules of reafon and re 
ligion, that they will caft and carry the fcales of a mans judge 
ment that way, and the evidences of grace to a charitable and 
reafonableconftderation will over weigh all the evidences that 
come in competition or comparifon with them, otherwife they 
cannot notifie a party to be a beleever, but fway judicious cha 
rity to the contrary fide. 

g.Conclufion, 

hurckes confiituted of fit matter may he corrupted by the 
breaking firth of fcandals t and peftered With fcandaloftt^erfont 
Which may fo far be tolerated, untilinajudiciall ftaj, the f<?- 
(Itres of the Church be exercifed upon them, according to the 
rule ofChrijt, and they thereby reformed or elfe removed and cut 
off from the body. 

There be three branches in the conclufion, which hold forth 
evidence of truth at the firft fight, and therefore we fnall noc 
ftay long upon proof. 

That Churches rightly conftitutcd may foon be corrupted,"} 
the Scriptures are pregnant which teftifie it, and experience is 
fo plain, it is paft gainfaying, at Corinth, Galatia, Sardis, 
Laodicea, &c. And above all, this is to be feen in the (Church 
of the Jews, the canker of f alfenefle in doftrinei and corruption 
in manners, had to far eaten into the very ejfsnce of the 
Church, H0/2.2.P. that the Lord threatned her to give her * 
bill of divorce, and to caft her out of his fight as not hi$ 
wife. 

2. Yet in fuch declining times, when defeafes grow deadly, 
there is allowed, and a toleration of necejjity mttft be ft far 
granted, untill Juridice by A judicial! proceeding the evil b* 
examined, tf;-e parties convinced, centres applied for Reforma 
tion.^* the Ordinances of Chrift and rules of the Gofpel ferve, 
not only for the conftitHtion of a Church, but for the preferva- 
tlon of it. That is the main (cope of our Saviour his government : 
firft, togain a (inner if it may be, for he came not to 

2 



23 Cap. 2. TkCwjtitMwofAriffiltChurcb Parti, 

the World ( men can condemn themfefves f aft enough ) but to 
five it, aad the cenfures of the Church are fufficient to recover 
the lick and dcfeafed,as well as to nourifa the found. 

And hence our Saviour requires time of triail, if they may be 
healed, and uncilltlm be over, they maft be tolerated. Cutting 
cffis only ufed when things come to extremity. If he ^ill not 
hew Jet him be M an Heathen* &c. Therefore had he heard arid 
fubmitted to the cenfure of the Church, and been gained there 
by to repentance and reformation, there had needed 00 further 
proceeding. 

Bat in cafe they prove iocorrigeable and irrecoverable by the 
phy iick u'ed , they are then to be abandoned. Purge out tks oM 
leave*. I Cor. 5 . caft out fuch an one. 

And hence it is evident,the corrupting of a Church conftitu- 
ted gives no allowance to bring in corrupt members to the con- 
ftitution of a Church, but the contrary, if a pertinacious mem 
ber fhould be removed by the rule.of the. Gofpel, then fuch a one 
Should not be admitted , 

Thefe Conclttfions premifed : the arguments of M r .Rutt, a* 
gain ft the vifibilitj of Saint* to be right matter of aChttrch, 
Will admit an eajte anfiver* 

"I. Argument , is taken from the manner of receiving mem- 
" be rs in the A fifties Church&here there WM nothing but a fro- 
" fifed Veillingneffe to receive the Gofycl, howbeit they received 
* it not fom the heart. 

tsfnfa. There is not only a frefifted tyi&ingnefie t* receive 
tbeGiffiel, but a prattle all reformation, that in the judgement 
f chanty gwts ground of hope there i& (omething reall> be fire 
the contrary appear. Apd therefore Peter who received Simon 
UWagw, upon his approbation of the truth and outward confor 
mity thereunto in the courfe of his life, when his praftife pro* 
claimed the contrary, the Apoftie rejected him, as one in the 
gall of biturnefic an d bond of iniquity, who had no (hare in 
Chrift, and therefore certamly would not fuffer him to (hare 
ip the priviledges of communion, (o perfifting without repen 
tance. 

a. Argument. " If the vifble Church be a drav-xet, where 
"are ffh and filth : an bottfe, where are veffeUs of filver 
; c tntgold, and btfcr veQcls of brtft; *d wood; Then in 



Cap. 2. in the Caufis thereof. Parti. 29 

" a Church rightly constituted, there may be believers 



avd hypocrites* 

/>. The argument is wholly yeelded, and the cau not 
touched, much iefle concluded, as may appear by the ftatc 
of the queftion taken in a right meaning. 
The like rn+y be /aid to the third argument, torching the man 
that came to the voedding y not having on a wedding garment^ for 
it feems by the text, he carried it fo cunningly in appearance, that 
onely the Mafter of the ft aft perceived it, others did not discover 
it, before his coming in. 

The three laft arguments having one and the fame bottom to- 
bear them up,admit one and the fame anfwer, 

4 If the Churches oflfrael, fudab, Galatia, Sardis, Laodicca, 
st were Churches truelyconftituted^ and yet in them were, many 
ft wickfdiprtphane, unclean ; thenvifiblc Saints are not onely 
"fit matter aUowcd by Chrift to make up a vipble hurch* 

But they were Cburehes truely conftituted, and yet had 
clean and uncle an mixed among them. Therefore, 
Anfw. The conference u denied^ and the caufe is given in 
the third conclufon^ bccaufe fuch are onely by rule to be tolera 
ted for a time, untill the cenfures be tried upon them. But if 
then they prove incorrigible they are to be removed and excom-, 
municated. So that the edge of the argument may be turned 
moft.truely againft the caufe it would prove. 

jfifrall thefe Churches the nnclean and profane were to be 

excommunicated i Then foch as they, were not tobeadmiti 

tedSButby Gods command they were to be excommunicated- 

Therefore fuch as they Were not to be admitted. Its certain 

Chrift allows the Toleration of fome in the Church for a time, 

whom he doth not allow to be taken in as He matter to make up 

aChurcb. 

The reft of his Arguments propounded in his fecond book. 
jr.iji. labour of the fimemiftake, and the HkgAnfyper releeves- 
che reader without the leaft trouble. For let him carry the con- 
cluiions formerly propounded along with him in his confidera- 
tion, and refresh his memory with the caveat and caution that 
was pet in by MtRobinfon, when I cleared the opinion of thofe 
our Brethren of the Separation; That our Queftion is not, 
whether members nowjreceived,and vifible Ghriftians in the eyq. 
uf charity may fo degenerate and break out into (caodsilous cqut- 

E 3 fes. 



go Cap. 2 . The Cwftittttion of a Vifible Church Part i 

fes and apoftaties, that they may be fcanc&lbus, and that groffely : 
But the Queftion is, whether in the orderly gathering of the 
Church, fuch according to the way and warrant of Chrift can, 
and ought to be received. 

And therefore to difpute, The Church now gathered hath 
wicked and ungodly in it, and fuch as be noc vilible Saints : 
Therefore it may be gathered of fuch, is fo broad unconfequence, 
and makes the Church door fo wide, that M r #. his own princi 
ples Will proclaim it to be the broad way that leads erode to the 
tenure of the Gofpel. For I would make a collection, that (hall 
carry a parity of reafon with M r #. his Inference, which cannot 
ftand with his own grounds. 

1. Such as Were in the Church of Ifracl, in D cut. 29. 

2. Such as the falfe Apo files, Nicolaitans,fi Rowers ofBa 
Rev*?. & foam and Jezebels do&rine, who were members of the 
*' Churches of AJia* 3. Such who were Sckif matte ks, Ru 
lers, Partakers of the tables of devils, i Cor.tf.io. with 
chap.lo.2O. 

Such may be received members,according to the^order of Chrift. 

But (uch as thefe are openly fcandaloas. 
Therefore fuch as be openly fcandalous maybe received into 
the vifible Church. 

And this doth not only fee open the Church door, but pulls 
down the Church- fide, and its that which M. R. himfelf gain- 
faies, and that profeffedly and in tcrminis. lib.2.p.2$i. Let 
him therefore but defend his own opinion, tnd the like defence 
will maintain our cauie from the force of thefe arguments. 

His fourth Argument taken from the 3000. in ex/#.a. isan- 
(wered before. 

His fifth, is p. 2 5 3 . Thus : 

" If we are t o bear one anothe rs burthen, and ft fulfill the lw 
*' of Christ* and if grace may be befide many Jins> yea if Simon 
c6 Magus /^r0$$?0 TV as esteemed fufficient for to give him bap" 
<c tifme ; Then it i* not required, that all the members of the 
* c vifible Church, be vifible Saints^as before explicated. 

Anfw. The conference fails, for all this may be, namely, 
there may be many weaknefles, and yet vifible expreflions of re 
pentance to reafonabU charity, and it is certain there were fuch 
in Simon Magus. For what Peter exacted at the hands of thofe, 
38* Repent and be b#pti*,fd; he Would and did follow 

the 



Cap. 2. in thtCaufcs thereof. Part. I. 31 

the rule of Chrift which fte had received and deliveted to others, 
and therefore required as much at his hands. 
. The examples oftsffi and Solomon, the one breaking out in* 
to open perfecution, the other into toleration of grofle Idolatry, 
are here very impertinent,ind pre/udiciall toM./Z.his own defence 
and conreffion: For if tueh as thele may be received; then 
openly fcandalous may be entertained, which he denies* ubi 
fopra< 

Hisjixth argument is, 

c * If onely vifible Saints Jhouldbe received, then we are not 
" onely to try our f elves, but to examine and judge carefully one 
* l another, and that every one waft labour to be fititfiedin con- 
" fciencc anent the regeneration one of another. 

Anfw. M.#. maintains we (hould be fatisfied in the judgement 
of charity that perfons are iuch: for he holds, " i.that Vvemttft 
* beware they be not fcandaloM*. 2. They muft be fach a* may 
" be baptised by the order of Chrifl ; and thele muft repent and 
c< profefle their faith in the Lord Jelus. . 3 . They muft be fich as 
" by their profijfion muft notifie they be true beleevers^ ut fupra. 
Iib*2.pag.i96, Therefore, They rauft try and examine them 
that they be fuch, and thefe grounds give warrant thereunto* 

Argument feventh 9 . 

fc If many be brought and called to thevifiblc Church on pur* 
" pofe both in Gods revealed intention in his word -to convert 
" them; and in the Churches, that they may be converted ; Then 
"the Church doth not.confift *f thofe who are projeffed . 
converts. 

Anfw. The proportion fails. Thofe who are converts in, the 
judgement of charity, may yet in Gods intention be brought in 
to the Church, that they may be truely converted. 

But if he mean, that the Church doth of purpofe receive them \ 
into the Church to be converted, then it iscroife to his own Te- 
net, and a perlon may be received to the feal of the Covenant, 
who doth not notifie that he hath faithy nay the Church may 
receive them to the feals, whom flie knows have no right to the 
feals; f or ilie knows they are not invifibie members, which in 
3vl. R. his judgement onely gives them right. 

Having thus cleared our way, We fhall take leave in few 
words, to take into further con(ideratior> and examination 
(owe expreJfiwsoiM,R. \i\chaf, p.p. 99 J.I* where neer tke, 
end .he hath thcfe words. i . 



3 2 Cap. 2 . The Constitution of a Vifibk Church Part i . 



I. *s4jfertion. of 
I. "#V fay that there i* nothing more required, as touching 
te the efentiail property and nature of being members of a 
<c Church at vifible y hut that they profile before men the faith ; 
" defire the Seals of the Covenant, andcrave fcttowfiip With the 
'[viftble Church. 

^. Afltrtion. of M,#. 

2 . <e Preaching the GojpelucaMtd A note of A trne Church* 
We (hall take thefe into confederation ,in the order that they 
are propounded j and 

To the l r *s4ertion. 

Thofe that haveafiew ofgodlines and deny the power thereof: 
The A potties charge is, that, we JbottldtHrn away from fab. 
i.e. Renounce all voluntary, and unneceflary familiarity with 
fuch: For the condition, unto which we are called by God, may 
happily neceifitate a man or woman to hold con&ant and inti 
mate familiarity with fuch, in point of confcicnce, by ertue of 
their calling. A godly and pious wife mud doe the duties of a 
wife in the moft inward and intimate manner of familiarity with 
faihujband, though profane and wicks d : The bond of relation 
neceffitzites thereunto. But were it that ftiewas free, (he were 
bound in confcience neither to match, nor to maintain any fpeci 
all familiarity : becaufe (he is now at her choice, and her ftciety 
is voluntary, and thence to be a voided. Whence the argument 
growethon. 

Argument, i. 

Jflmuft not enter into a voluntary er unneceffary familiari 
ty with /itch, who have a fhew of godlinejfe and deny the 
power thereof: Then ami bound much more, not to enter 
into a tyeciall and tyirituall ficiety and fellow jbip of the 
faith. 

Becaufe this is much more, then ordinary and civil familiarity, 
and there is much more danger. 

But this fir ft part is the charge of the Apoft le, therefore f&* 
fecondis undeniable. 

Argument, a* 

Again the A poflles advice is plain and peremptory. 7/4 
Brother be an Idolater^ or cwetQHt, &C mthficb ainet/tt not, 
I Cw.j.n. 

V 



Cap. a. in the unfa thereof. Parti. 33 

If he be unfit for civil,*mttch more for fpirituall fociety And 
communion^ And therefore both Are to be avoided, as far as in my 
power, and according to any parr, I (hail be able. For k fome- 
times fo falls out, that I cannot rtmove a wicked perfon from 
myfpirituall communion, becaufe it is not in my power to caft 
him out, whom a congregation will keep in, yetlmuftby ver- 
tueof the ApoiUes charge, ever oppofe, and proteft againftthe 
admifliorror fuch, and the other of the brethren (hould accor 
ding to God, keep him out of communion as unfit wholly for 
ipincuail f ellowihip, who is not fit for civill familiarity. 

Argument, g. 

They VvkofiottldbecaftoHtofa congregation bjthe rule of 
Cbrift, thofe Are nnftt to be received in. 

But men may have All thofe three properties ( fuppofe a com 
mon and ordinary drunkard ) i.e. Profife the faith, is 
eager After the (eals, mofl defirous of pciety With the 
Church; as counting it a <Ufparagemeut not to be born, if 
not admitted to the Sacrament ; and jet fuch A one fltould 
be caftout ; therefore alft kfpt out. 

To the ^.Aj['ertionvl M r /?. Which is, 

c< That it u vain to fay the preaching of the Afford is no efenttAll 
c< mark^ of the true Church, is wtdcgoodbj diftingttifang three 
"thing*. I. Single and occafionall preaching, i. Set led 
preaching or the fit ling of the CAndlettick* g. The preached 
" word with the ftals. Whence the anfwer in the fumme iflues 
" thus. It is not the jingle, but the fetled preaching of the word, 
" eftablijhed andremaining in the Church, which it A mark^of it. 

Anfw. How- ever the tenet feems to be vain, yet it will not 
vanifti o eafily. 

By fetled preaching of the word ] Is meant a conftant opening 
and applying the Scriptures in one place to one people. 

By mark ] Is meant, not any common accident or adjunft 
which doth indifferently agree to other things, as well as the * 
Church, for then it could never be (aid to notifie the Church, in 
that it may notifie many things befides. Buticmuftbea diffe 
rencing and diftinguifbingnote&n& therefore it muft bepropriuw 
quarto modo y as they call it, and infeparable. 

Thefe things confcffed, which received rules of reafon evince; 
I thence difpucc. 

F That 



3 4 Cap. 2 . Tfe Cenfomito of a riflkle Church Part j , 

TV ;/? Is ftpar*&le front the Cbtirrk, ewd Common te 



fiwttkix-g btfide that, cunnet be a note of the 
This is evident from the fight explication of the terms. 

But fttled preachivg of the word, <wd conftavt opening 
ap: lying tl:e Scripture to one people > incx? pl&c?} is fepa* 
ruble from the C^tirch. 

As ftippoie a Minifter fhould preach many years^ to a com- 
pany of 1 nfidds in one phce. N iy fuppDie a kx^urer (peak con- 
ftantly to a company of people, which retort from kverall 
Churches, unto the fame Auditory. 

litre is fttled$reackix%$b& yet here is no Church $ and there 
fore this u afepcrableadjttntt>andrtonote. 

If it be replied, that you muft confider fetied preaching, as 
eflabli(l)ed and remaining in the Church. 

To chat the ^w/rwis; This plea is yet too narrow, to cover 
the nakednefle and weakneffe of this afction. For -upon this 
grant, the difpute muft follow one of thefe two waies. The 
ft tied preaching of the word taken Wth the Church, is a mark 
of the Chttrch : and this is irrational!, to make the Church a 
mark^ofitfelf. Or the meaning muft be this; Setled preach* 
jng, Vehilft it remains in the Church , is a note of the Church : 
but this nothing helps, for the inference remains as feeble as 
before. For if fuch a fetied preaching be but a common ad junft 
*>r (eparable accident, in the nature of it, let h be where it will 
te, it wilUever, nay it can never be a f roper note to that thing, 
as -SeK/itiva faculta* in homine^ is not a mark^ of a man. though 



C'H A 



Cap.?- in the Caufes thereof. Pa?c I. 35 



* III 
Of the Invifible Church. 

Whether the Iniptfibk Church be the principal, 
andonely^c^rfubje^t^ to whom all the Seals ^ 
priT>iledge3 effyeciallnote doe behng ? 



M After/?. Itb.z.p.z^tMttintt.i. Is pleafed to fuggeftafe- 
nQUSadvertifcment unto us, which being well coniidered, 
many of our erroneous miftakes, (as he faies,) may ieafonably be 
recovered, and we brought thereby to a right undcrftanding of 
the things of Chrift. 

Amopg other of my Brethren, I doe profefle my (cope in this 
inquiry, to be ontly this, to lee the way of cruch, and to walk 
therein : and therefore (hall gladly lend a willing ear to his di- 
redion and advife, that our errours being thereby difcovered, we 
may lee and fliun them for time to come. 

That particular truth, which will be like a fea-mark to teach 
us how K> ftcer our courie and compafle aright, is by him thus ex- 
preffed. 

"THE INVISIBLE CHU&CH C ATttOLIKE 
*' is the principally prime, and native fubjett ofatt the friviledges 
of Chilians ,&z. and the CHVRCH VISIBLE, as 
te jbe is fach 3 u no fcaies fack A (u,b\e$ \ t'ae non- con federation 
thereof Vve tak* * be the grotin^ of many errors in owr rcve- 
< f retid Brethren in thi* watttr. 

This is his ieaionable warring, unto which I readily attend : 
and becaute ! would not creare moleftias, & ferere lites fins 
c#f*fa : I foali crave leave to make inquiry into two things, 
wherein my ftkk is moft, that being convinced and fatisfied in 
them, I faall readily fit down in fiknce, and fubniit to the evi 
dence of better reaion, then mir*e own. 

I. Whether the invisible Church he the pr incifatt, prime, and 

onely fiibjefl: of the Seals of&e Covenant / 
2 1 Whether the holding of thisconcttijiQn tyi/l qeceffarily make 
W firftke our dottrine touching that power we givetolfae 
people^ and our afftr t ions of lnd a $sn&Kcy aydcwgregatio- 
nail Churches. 

F a I 



Cap. 3 . The Covfti tution of A Viable Church Part I 



I choo(e toreftrain the proportion co that particular mentioned, 
becaule there appears the gceateft difficui'y, to my dimorw and 
(hallow apprehenfion. As alfo becau(e the through explication 
of this which is molt familiar, will of n.cefllcy force and draw 
in with it a reall confederation of the reft, 

That I may be plain and pundiull in our proceeding, I flulL 
take leave, and I hope without offence, to let down the con 
trary. 

The Invifble Catbolike Church^ U not the frime and onely 
fubjfft of th* Seats, and therefore not of All privilcdg esof Chri 
stians, by any argument that M r R> hath here alledged for proof 
or confirmation hereof. 

When I fay, the prime and onelj futyeft, I underftand the 
meaning ofK*'W, according toM r jR. minde and expoiition, 
quod convent* ^ *vri convenit *.VT)$P*>M^C<>SKU >&%Qht;w< 

Though his expofition of the rule is neither fafe nor found, 
yet it is a fare ground in diipute to take principles in that 
fente and meaning, which is confeffed by him, with whom we 
difpute. 

To come to the matter in hand, I (hall endeavour two 
things. 

1. I will confiderw^f^ hath faid/^c<?^rw^^, and fliew 
what realon yet I have, to perfwademe not to yeeld to his 
proof. 

2. 1 (hall propound fuck arguments as I have, which wholly 
hinder for the while, from entertaining this opinion. 

To the i. 

The i. Argument which M r fl. alleadgeth to prove that the 
vifible Church, asfuch, hath not right to thcfeaLs, but the in vi- 
fible, is this, 

,. t "Thofeoneljwhoarewithin the covenant have right to the 

148. "-feats. And this is "Peters argument, ^#.2.38. to prove the 
baptizing of infants. 

But only the invifible Church hath right to the covenant* 

I Anfaer. 

People may bcfaid to be within the covenant two waies. 
Externtlly in the judgement of charity. 
fmw//jr and fpiritually, according to the judgement 
of verity and truth. 

Externally thfe arc within the cweuant) who expreffing 

their 




Cap.j. in the Caufes thereof. Parti. 



their repentance, with their proftflion of the truth, ingagc 
themfelves to walk in the waies of God, and in the truth of" his 
wotfhip, though they have not for the prefent that (ound work 
of Faith in their hearts, and miy be fhall never have it wrought 
by Gods (pint in them. 

' And of perions thus in covenant the Apoftle fpeaks in /*#.a. 
and that toM r fl. h;s apprehenfions elswhere, as ic will appear 
eafily to any, who will weigh the context. 

Thatbeingin Covenant is here understood, Vvhich Was vijlbte 
and int eligible to tht Apoftlc, according to the grounds of judici 
ous charity, other wife the Apoftles counfell had not been of war 
rant to carry them to the practice of Baptifme, if he had given 
them direction upon a mifconceived ground : nor had they 
reafon to have followed his diredion.For the reply had been eafie. 

fnvifible Chriftians have only right to Seals: Bat whether 
we be itich,we for the prefent doe not know: and its certain,you 
can neither fee, nor know, for truth of grace is invifibU to 
man. 

BtttthebeingextewtAlty in Covenant^* ihut intt&igiblg by 
th* aXp0/?/*,therefore this is here attended. 

The firft is proved, aud the/<r<r**{ u as fUin. 

The Invifible Works of grace, which doe make the Church 
Inviftble^iQtQ be beleeved, cannot be feen, nor come within 
any certainty of humane knowledge, And this is not only con- 
fefled in the generall, but acknowledged alfo to be meant in this 
place. 3000. were added to the Church, who could not all be 
approved, to ehe confciences one of another to be true con 
verts. 

Clear then it is from tbefcepe of the place, the ground of the 
Apoftles counfel, and the nature of the prom ife here exprtfled, 
I. That being externally in covenant is bere attended. 2, Thac 
fuch a being in covenant doth give right unto the Scales, 
eife the frame of the Apoftlcs rca/d'n and counfell had fallen to the 
ground. 

The proportion thus cleared,the Minor is to be denied as falfe : 
and the contrary tenet,TW enly the Invisible Church hath right 
to the Seals > will draw unavoidable difficulties with it, and give 
fuch advantages to the Adverfiries of Gods grace, arid the 
dUpenfation of hit Ordinance^ that they will hardly be re 
gained. 

F 3 



38 Cap.j . fke Cwftitutiw of a Viable Church Part i . 

i7> 
WearecompaffedaboutbyM r .. in thisch. /.2.p.24y. witk 



a croud of accuiations, to h@ld one of the grofleft cf the 
nian, 'Popijb, Socinian Doftrines : afldupon all occafions we 
hear Ad naufexm ufg 3 , of our fodering with theerrours of S aci 
nus* Catch. Cracov. Nicholaides,$tc. Howjuftly^Nz have in 
pare touched, and i"hall add fomeching in the feafon thereof. 

But I would be loath any of our tenets maintained profeffedly 
by us ( not fathered upan us iBJiirioufly,) (houldlay fuch a cor- 
ner-ftone to build up the wretched dodrinc of the Axabaptifts, 
as r his of his doth. 

ForletM r #. help us to anfwer the Anabaptists upon bis 
grounds,thus realoning. 

Thofe,that I cannot know have any right to the Seals, to them 
I cannot give the feals oi the Covenant in faith as the Apoftle cals 
faith. 

But I cannot know that Infants are of the Invifible Church, 
Which only gives them right to the feals. 

Therefore I cannot of F.akh give the feals to them. 

If M./?. will grant them the propofition, that they may give 
the fcals unto fitch, Wkomthey cannot know have any right to 
them, They will go away triumphing, as well they may. For 
they have iuch a hold, that all the battery of the ftrongeft Argu 
ments is not able to drive them from. 

JfM R. help the minor with a diftindion which he ufeth,/.a. 

. in the variation. p.iSj. 
<c Faith in Chrift trzly givfth right unto the feats of the cove- 
** nant, and in Gods intention and decree, called voluntas bene- 
**placiti, they belong only unto the invifible Church : But the 
** orderly Vvay of the Churches giving the Seals is y becaufe fucha 
* ' fociety u a profijfing or vifible Church, and the orderly giving 
<c of the Seals according to Gods approving W*//, called voluntas 
figni & revelata, belong to the vifible Church. 

This falve is too narrow for the fore* For the diftinftion will 
either make God order tks giving of the Seals, to fuch who have 
no righty and (o impeach his wifdome, to appoint the giving of 
the feals to fuch, to whom he gives no right to receive fthem : 
or elfe it doth imflicare plainly, and the feverall exprelfiens 
contain apparent contradictions. For this v olttntas figni, which 
allows the Church vifibie to give the Seals,it either gives another 
chit which the inviiible members have, or eile it 

gives 



Cap* 3. fotbtC&tfat&tfitef, Part. i. 



gives no right. If k g'iv*e Another right, then the invitibk C hurch 
hath not only right, which is here affirmed. U it give no right 
. then the vifble Church doth give the Seals orderly to fitch who 
hive no right to them, as far as we can fee : which was before 
denied fa the grant of the propofidon. 

Qftidplttra? I muftconfeiFe luch is xny feeblenefle, that I 
cannoc fee how this caa Be avoided. For ask the queftion, How 
come hypQcriticall profetfburs to have right unto the Seals ? As 
members of the vifible Church they can have no right : they are 
the very words of M.tf .p.24j>."7&<? vijible ffiftrch as the vifible 
6: Church, hath no right unto the Seals, therefore they as vifibi* 
' * h*ve no right. And Invifible members they are not, and there- 
fore can have no right that way. Either then the Church inuft 
give them o feats; orelie give them feals, when Jhs cannot 
know they have any right, for indeed they have none, fince of 
tlie iavifibk Church they are not, whereby they may claim a 
right : and being only of the vifible Church, (he can give no 
right: andfo(he adminifters feals orderly to f uch who have n@ 
right any waies to them : and this an order Without order. 

For thefe reafons now exprefled it is, chat I cannot fee weight 
enough in M,#. his arguments to perfwade my judgement to be 
(Satisfied ki the proof. 

Having then gained fo much, that in a true fence ic is a truth 
that t he viftble Church is within she Covenant, and hath right 
to the Seals, according to the warrant which God hath lefc in 
his word : Let us in flaort inquire 

Whtthcr there is not allowance given M in the ^ond t to give 
to the Church vifihle titles of jfrtcidl votci and this alfo is an 
efpeciall priviledge, which is by M./J. denied to the vifibk 
Church. 

H. IDS called the flockj or Church, redeemed by the blond of 
God. 

2. Its ftiled the body otChrift. 

Allthisinafavouryfenfe (according to firmer and familiar 
explicativn, (peaking ftill according to che judgement of charity 9 
which is the only line, according unto which our conceivings 
are to be led ) is fafe and true. 

The firft isexpreffed, and to my apprehenfion, whhjts much 
, as can be defired, ^f^2o28. Attend t* the whole 



40 Cap. 3, ThiCoftiMtiofi of 'A vifible Church Part i . 

flock; V T> w.wj///wV, to fed the Church ofGod> which he htth 
' fttrchafedWith hi* blood. 

The Church here is according to us, Co*gregAtion*tt ? tp 
M r .#. itsTrcsbyteriaH. Buctakeic either way, it rauft needs 
beviffa. 

That over when* Elders find Officers are fei to attend and 
fid, bydottrineand difcipline jhumuft needs be aviftble Church. 
For unlefle they did fee them and know them, how could they 
execute cenfuresupon them ? 

But THESE are called the Church redeemedmth the blond 
of God* then which (lib, none can be more glorious. 

If any man fay that the eleft and iovifible are only there inten- 
ded by that name. I anfoer. That conceit is crofle to the very 
grain of the words, and the fcope of the text, For they mult 
attend wn to the whole flock* The charge puts no difference 
betwixt perfi* and perfin, nor muft their care be different. Nay 
upon this ground the Elders Should not know what their care 
was, nor upon whom they fhould beftow it. For they might 
reply, Lord, we cannot iearch into thy fecrets, t perceive who 
are elett and invifible Saints 3 we cannot difcern them, and 
therefore we cannot tell how to fied them : whereas by the cur 
rant and common (enfe of the Scriptures, taking redeemed and 
fcnclified as vifibly, though not realty fuch, the ftream of 
the text runs pleaftntly, without the lead appearance of a 
doubt. 

Its called the Body ofChrift, i Cor.i2.27.23. 
Thefe evidences of truth once taken in and entertained, A 
Way is readily made to the right underftanding of all M l K. ar 
guments (o far as they feem to croiTe any opinion and practice of 
oars. 

And Secondly, Thofe heavy Inditements which are laid and 
pleaded againft us, will be wiped away with a wet finger, For 
hence it follows, 

A Church may be vifibly in Covenant, which hath, not an in 
fallible afliitance, but may erre in Fundamentals : which 
may fall away, and not indure as the daies of heaven. And 
that is hisfrft and fifth Argument. 
A Church may be vifibly redeemed by the blood of God, and 
be called the body ofChrift be (tiled by the name of Sons 
and daughters of God, and yet not be really and inwardly 

(uch: 



1 __ | _ . , ,1 i - m ii--- __ ' 

Cap. 3. in thecanfis thereof. Parti. 41 

fuch : which is his'tlcond Argument. 
The third is anlwered before. 

A Church may be vifibly redeemed and taught outwardly by 
the (piritof Chrift,asheis?0/;V*V*# H<Wof his Church, which 
was never taught inwardly, nor effedually brought home to 
Chdii, which is &*>> lap Argument. 

Hence again all thofe heavy inditcmencs which are charged 
upon us, are wiped away, nay they melt away of theintelves 
before the explication of this holy truth of God, as fnow before 
the heat of the Sun. 

They who held a viftte Cbttrch to be externafy Within &e 

Covenant, and the redeemed ones of God, his fons and 

daughters, to be his body and houfe, vtvehich Chrift is the 

Head and hft and in A FISIBLE MANNER : They 

cannot be faid,by the inference of any right reafon,co main 

tain: That Chn 'ft died fir aS fuch in Gods intention, Or, 

That aU fach are c ho fen to glory : Or,That God intended to 

five aU juch ; There is not a colour of any conference from 

fuch a groundjto make good fuch a concluiion. 

We have done with the firft thing, which we propounded, 

namely, I have foewed the Reafon, why M.R. his proof doth 

not evince the caule for which it is brought. 

To the Second 

Khali now propound fuch arguments which yet hinder mee 
wholly, from yeelding to the opinion, and that I may narrowly 
exprefle my naked thoughts, The Conclttfion I am to prove, / 
thus propound. 

The Invifible Church Catholik* ** not the prime and princi- 
pallfukjtttoftheSeals of the Covenant: they do not 
KaSVim, belong to it, which is according to M. R. his 
rninde, they do not belong to all them and only to thew, 



Argument, i. 

I. If thofe tyho Vcere grace le fa and had no intereft in 
had jet aammandfromGodto receive the Seals had Warrant 
from his Word to require them : Then they had a right from God 
( i.e. an outward or vijible right, in fir o Ecctejia, tor of that we 
(peak) to far take of them. This admits no deniall. For there 
can be no better right, then Gods command to in/oyn, and his 
wid to warrant us to challenge any priviiedge* 

G * But 



42 Cap.*. The Cwftttutio* of a Vifibh Church Partj. 

But picfj who were gracelefe and' without any intereft in 
Chrift, and fo none of his Invifible members, Itave Gods 
command to injoyn^ and his Word to Warrant them to re 
ceive ths Seals : as lfljm*el 9 Efiu, and all the mttes were 
inj'oyned tobecircumcifed. AH the families of the Jews 
were commanded to eat the Pafeover, many whereof 
without ail queftion, were not Invifibie and beleeving mem 
bers of Chrift. 

Argument. 2. 

3. If many bcleevers, Who were fincerely fuch, had yet no 
Warrant or allowance, becaufe efthat t to partmks of the 
Seals of the Covenant, Then the Seals do not of right be- 
long to all invijible members as the frlme and frwcipall 
(ubjeft thereof. 

The nature of the terms evidence the truth of the prepo- 
Jttion.^m Warrant and right carry a parity of r.eafon with them, 
The Agttmption is made good by inftance thus, 
feb and his gtdh friends were Invifibie members of Chrift, yet 
being ftrangers/?-^ Ifr*el 9 they areexprefly forbidden to<?*/ of 
the Paftwtr. Exo.12.48. 

Argument^. 

J. // the Invifible Church be the frime fiibjctt, to whom 
the Seals do appertain,^* thy belong immcdiatly to their, 9 
and to all others by their means, and this the rule of *$ 
ttvrl, infers undeniably. Therefore in an orderly way, they 
muft^r/?bedifpenfed to them, and from them communi 
cated to others. As heat is firft in fire, and from fire com- 
municaced toother things, 

Butthisib.R. dfewhere overborn, as it feems with the beau 
ty of the truth, doth plainly deny. p,l 8.2. ** The orderly giving 
^ of the Seals belongeth to the vijible Church, and by this ds~ 
"vice the vijible httrch mttft have themfirftty,and the invifiblc 
^ from her. 

Which is profefledly croffe to the rule formerly mentioned, 33 
all men grant, 

Argument.^ 

4, Rom.i-i.ij. The true Olive is there the Church of the 
fews, thefatneffe thereof, is all fitch privitedges as appertain 
thereunto. The way and means how the Gentiles come to par 
take thereof, is by tkelt igr*ft*#& into the hnrcb vifible. 

An.d 



Cap. J . i the CAitfes thereof. Part 1 . 43 



And this is the received interpretation of rhc moft judicious Se- 
*,*, ^Parent, Willeti&s* and the context will conftrain as much 
ifitfhouldbedenied. 

Whence I thus reafon, 

The Olivei* the prime fab jett of that fatnefre that iffttcs from 
if t and appertains to it. 

But the vifible Church u the Olive : the Seals ( as other pri- 
viledges)are/wr of that fatnes,Vfhkh appertains thtreunto* 
Therefore the vipble Church w the prime fobj tt of them. 

Before I leave this place, I (hall commend to M.tf. his re 
view, and the consideration of the judicious reader, what is wric 
byhimfelf, ltb.2j.26o. "If any after they bt received, jkall be 
** fiiindxot to be added of God, becaufethey b; not regenerated, 
"yet W* are not to caft any out for non.regeneration,even known* 

//you be bound to keep fach ia a compleat Church ftate, I 
fuppefe you will nor deny them the ieals, and then they faall 
partake,and you (hall give the feals to (uch,whom you know have 
no right to them,becaufe they are known not to be of the invifible 
Church: becaufe they are known to be non- regenerate perfons. 

We have now finished the main J2g<ery, and given in our 
Rea(ons,why we cannot yeeld to JA.Rfttterf. his advertisement* 

We (hall add one word touching the other particular propoun 
ded to debate,tvhich was this. 

Whether the holding of this conclujion Witt neceftarily ntaks *& 
firfakeour dottrifte of Independency and popular government^ 
fo far as ive give power to people to att in Church affairs. 

For Anfvper I yet conceive. 

The holding of the firmer err our will neither help us out of an 
crrour, if we be in it, nor yet help M r R. to confute that opinion, 
or to bring us out of it. For the holding of one errour will 
not help a pcrlon to fee, much leflfe recover him out of another. 
But this appears to us, by that which I have aniwered, to be 
an errour. Therefore, this were enough for the while,to caufe me 
to wave the inference. 

But chat which caries greateft weight with me, is* 
That coKclnfiw -which overturn; M r R. hi* main principles 
touching the government of a vipble Church : That Will 
rathtr covp*m our proceedings > then ^e^kent^em% 
But thts concfafion now in debate doth (9 : as may thus appear. 

G 2 That 



44 Cap.j. The Conftitution of A rtfible chare b Partx. 

Thatfthich puts all offices and theexercifc of them; and the 
kals and the ditpenfation of them into the hands of bdeevers : 
That overthrows the pillar, principles of M r ^. concerning the 
government of the viftble Church. 

But this opinion, that makes the inviftble Church,the prime, 
principall Cub/eft of all chriftian priviledges, and (o of all offices, 
officers, and the difpenfation, (forthefeare fuch) doch puc all 
offices and officers, the (eals and difpenlations of them into their 
bauds. 

This part can be onely queftioned, and it is thtu confirmed. 
JSecaufe thit conclufiondr opinion puts tics formal* ratio of all 
thefe offices and ordinances into the hands of invifble bc- 
IcevtTs : and that alfo is evident, Becaufe it makes it agree 

to them, e&V7ig>3iy.(J!AVc<>{ i@AoMxffi{< 

If M r & rid his hands of this argument with any reality of 
truth, he'muft (hew fome efentidl cavfe of offices and officers, 
of the right of feals and the difpenfationa thereof, bejidcstheia- 
vifeblc Church j and that his conclulion and the interpretation 
which he hath fetled, will not fufFer . 

I will onely fuggeft this to him, to occafion him to clear this 
coaft to purpofe. 

Thofe terms or things, which contain all the cffentUK caufet 
of e#ch other, befitLc them there can be *9 formal/, or ejfen~ 
tiaS caufe added. For then all the cfkntiails Oiold net 
be there. 

Bttttkofgtyhich agree AvneptufAttot KetQoMws, thefe contain 
the cffentiatls each of other. For this is the nature of 
thofe things which are convertible or reciprocall, ac 
cording to all the rules of right reifon, unlefle there 
be a new logick made, which yec never Taw light. 
Homo eft animal rationale. A man is a living crea 
ture indued with a reafonable foul ; and every living 
creature indued with a reafonable foul, is a man. An 
entire man confifts fa foul and body fo organized, and 
whatever confifts of fuch parts, is an intire man. The one 
of thefe take up as much as the other: and all the effenri- 
all caufes of the one, are comprehended in the other : other- 
wife they had not been of cqaall breadth or capacity, which 
a reciprocation requires. 

Of this kinde are the Catholikeinvifible Church, and all Chri- 

ftian 



Cap.4- in the Caufes thereof. Parti. 45 

ftianpriviledges, they'*&rec thus reciprocally. 
Whatever hath thefe, is the invifible Catholikc Church : and 

the invifible Catholike Church hath all thete. And therefore 
Ail the eflfentialls of thele priviledges are therein included. 

And therefore befide or without this, none can be added 

upon M r R. grounds. 



CHAP. IV. 

Of the Formall caufe of a rvifible Churchy the Church 
Covenant, 

WE have done with the Mater tail caufe of a vrfibk 
Church : and we have feen that fuch as be vifible Saints 
make up that. 

We are now come to coniider of the Formattc^^that which 
makes the Church to be that which .it and gives the 
jpecificatt nature ( as we ufe to fpeak ) thereunto. 

Tor take*/? thefaithfoH whether they befeemingly or fincere- 
ly fbch> fcatttred up and dawn the face of the whole earth, thefc 
are but like Scattered ftones in thsftreet, or timber felled in the 
woods, as yet there is neither watt sna.de up, nor frame 
creeled. 

They who befincerc are truly (aid to be the myfiicatt body of 
Chrift,built uponrhim by afaving faith > and foir joy union to,and 
communion with the ktadi But they canno; (to common 
fenfe) be thought to make up a viable communion when they 
are, not only fevered one from another, but it may fo fall our, 
as in times ot perfection, they may be wholly unknown each to 
the other. 

This Invifible communion by faith tmkes up the Church mi 
litant taken jwjtf/'r^jand it is but one in all the world : Bat.the 
Church we are to attend, muft be vifible : fi many as may come 
ly meet together in oneplAce 9 wko M they have the right to aR or 
dinances , (9 they may enjoy the ufe of them in Chrifi his order : 
and (o they muft be, and accordingly areftUtd /^^.The hurch- 

of fttdta, of Gal atia. &c. 

That then which gives the firmaHy of thefe Churches we 

G 2 ' are 

* ti 



4<? Cap.4 tTfo Conftittotion of A vifibh Church Part i 

are now to .inquire : and the conclufion we maintain 
this, 

Afmujtll covenanting attdcofifosderating of the Saints in the 
filloTvfeip of the faith+according to the order of the Gof* 
pel, is that wkkh gives constitution and being to a viable 

C I. What this conf os derating is* 
We (hall confider < 2 Ho TV it it exprefed. 

( $.The Reaftns ofthcconclnfivn, 

I. 

This confederating and covenanting implies two things, 
i. The tsftt that is performed betwixt fooae ben lor the 

while,and fo paffeth away in the expreflioo. 
a. The State arifing from the Aft of obligation, which is no 
thing elk 1 but that relation of tittle per ions thus obliged one 
to another. 

The Sum in ihort is this. By mutuaH engagement each to the 
other, fuch perfons ft and bound in fuch a ftttc and condition to 
Anfwer the terms of it, and to Calkin (itch \\>*ies 9 as may attain 
the end thereof* 

And the right conceiving of the nature of the thing, I mean, 
the incorporating of men together 9 will conftrain the judgement 
to yeeld this. 

For confider thefe feverals. 

Confederation i. 

Its free fir any man to offer to }ojn with another who u ft fir 
fittowforp, or to refufe. ] tS zsfeee for another to reject or receive 
iuch who offer and therefore that they do jbyn,it is 6y their own 
free confent and mutuaU ingagement on both fides; which being 
paft, that mutuall relation of ingagemenr, is as it were the fe- 
ment, which ioders the whole together: or like the mortifing 
or brazing of the building, which gives faChion and firmndfe to 
the whole. 

Whente it is evident, Fkft, that it is not every relation, but 
fuch an ingagement, which itlues horn free confent, that makes 
the covenant. 

Secondly, This ingagement gives each power over another, 
and maintains and holds up communion each with other* which 
cannot but be attended, according to the termes of the agree" 
mtnt. 

And 



Cap. 4. in the Caufes thereof. Part.f. 47 



Aod laftly it being o"f perfins, who were Vrhotty free, each 
from the other. There can HO necefarj tye of jnutuall accord 
and feiiowftiip come, but by free ingageme nt, free (Hay) in 
regard of any kvm*#ec**jk*4i*t+ 

Confederation* 2. 

This covenant being taken up in a Church ^ay and fotjpiri- 
tytll ends, therefore in reafoa faould be of fab, who arc 
fitted chereunco, namely, vifible Saint si there is great 
caxfe, why fuch, who chus are to ingage themfeives, and enter 
upon fuchafockey, Jbould be carefott and VeatchfiiH to fearch 
fiduloujly, andlabaur to be acquaitttedVeitkeach others fitnts 
&nd fufficiencie in judgement, and JpirituaS difcerning to facb 
afervice : and becaufe the work aifo is of fo great a weight ; Ic 
in reafon calls for ferious humiliation and ffcki*g *'**<> God, 
for to goe along with them, and tovouchfafe his bleflingand 
prefence unto them, when they enter upon the fame. 

And hence it is the manner of our Churches, that there is both 
more ^ro^obfervation thereof attended by fuch touching she 
their eftate and condition, and leeking of God by fuch by folemn 
f afting and praier, when fuch a work is fir ft encrcd upon, then is 
attended in taking in, or receiving of all the members chat defire 
to joyn thsmfelves to the fdlowfliip of the Church afterward*. 
Z. How the Coven ant may be expreffed. 

This Covenant is difpenfed or adied after a double manner. 



Hither < or 

( Itnf licit ei-y*. 
An Explicite Covenant is, when there is an open 

iwof this ingag^ment in the face of the Aflembly, 
which perfons by rnuwall content undertake in the waies of 
Chrift. 

An Iwplicite Covenant is, when in their practice they d* that, , 
Whereby they mak* themfclves ingtgediQ walk in fuch a focicty, 
according to fuch rules of governflcerrr, which are exercKed 
amongft them, and fo (ubmit themfeives theroiato : bat doe 
not make any verbal! prcfiffiox theceof, 

Thus the people in the farifiesin England, when there is a - 
yoz upon them by the Pair one or Bifbop, they con- 
hold them to the fi'llwfaf of the people in ifuch a place, 
attend a&thsorAtHAxcfs there ukd* and the Aiffiittfitions of the 



48 Cap.4* The Conttltution of A Viable Church Part i . 

jl/j^rfoimpo{edupon them, fubmit thereunto, perform all 
fervlces that may give countenance or incouragement to the 
perfon in this work of his Miniftery . By fitch * ft ions, and a fo> 
ed attendance.UDon all fitch fervices and duties, they declare 
thatby tbcltfrafftees, which others do hold forth by pubiikc 
frofifllon. 

This M r R . cannot be ignorant of, as our opinion and fro fifed 
apprehenfion : and I would intrcat the Reader to obfervt once 
for all: that if he meet with fuch accufations, that we nuilific 
all Churches befide our own : that upon our grounds received 
there muft be no Churches in the world, but in N. England^ oc 
(brae few fet up lately in old ; that we arc rigid Separatists, &c. 
Such bitter clamours, a wife meek fpirit paBeth by them, as an 
unworthy and ungrounded afperfion : but the wile-hearted and 
confcisntious Reader, will referve an ear for the innocent. 
Audi alter 'am far tern. 



_F. If it be here inquired : How far the covenant it ofne- 
crjfity required ? 

Anf. According to foregoing exprcffions, the anfvoer may be 
caft into thete conclujtont folio wing. 

1. An Impllclte Covenant preserves the true nature of the 
true Church, bccaufeit caries the firmtlu rat lo of a con 
federation in it, by which a Ghurch\*connitttted. For 
Jmfliclte and Expllclte are but adjuncts, and thefe fepara* 
ble from the e fence. And therefore t he ejfence and being 
efthe covenant may csnffl With either. 

2. In ft me cafes an Implicit e covenant may be fully (ufficlent. 
As, fuppofe a whole congregation fhould confift of (uch, 
who were children to the parents now decea(ed, who were 
onfoederate : Their children were true members accor 
ding to the rules of the Gofpel, by the profeflion of their 
fathers covenant, though they ftioutd not make any per- 
/fltfrftfand-yo^expreluon of their ingagement, as the fa 
thers did. 

3. Itsmoft according to the compleatncfe of 'the rule , and 
for the better being of the Church, that there bcancxfli- 
clte covenant. Fer 

i. Thereby the judgement of the members comes to be 
iafotmed and convinced of their itj more fully. 



Cap4 in the Cwfes thereof. Parti. 49 

a. They are thefby ktft from cavilling and ftarting 
afide from the tenure and terms of the covenant, which 
they have prof effed and acknowledged, before the Lord and 
(bmany whnefles. 

3 Thereby their hearts ftandundera ftrongertye, and 
are more quickned and provoked to doe that, which they 
have before God and the congregation, ingaged themfclvd-s 
to doe. 

Hence alfo that question receives its explication and anfwer 
namely. 

Q^ How far this covenant requires cohabitation t 

Anf. And here feverali cafes, which carry much variety with 
them, doe of necefluy call for various -confederations* difcovered 
by following directions. 

r. 

Such cohabitation is required,which is necefrary fir the diffen- 
fition of Gods ordinances,^ adminiftration of Church* centures, 
forotherwife, t\\z end of the covenant would be made fruftrate, 
and the benefit of the whole prejudiced. And hence there muft 
needs be fach a cohabitation of officers and a convenient com 
pany of members, that they comely and conveniently meet to 
gether to the exercife of all Gods Ordinances, Afts.I4.27. 



Cohabitation in the fame ftrittnes Is not required, nor can 
be attended by all in the ime manner : but if the tyeciatt calling 
in (bens, orthe^^/% behalf of the Church in others, doe call 
for foms exceptions, without the prejudice of the exercife of 
yublike ordinances (ut fupra) fuch exceptions may, nay in truth, 
ihould be grant e d. for ihepolicj of the Church and other rules, 
as they are not in nature^ fo they foould not in their ufe be in 
Qppofitiov, but in fttbQrditt&tion, each to other* 

Inllance* Merchants whofe imploiments are in far countries* 
and as the 107. Tfal. Occupie their bttjines in the great Oceant 
their buiincfle and impioimsnts lye there, and their abfence 
ufu^ily is for many moneths, iometime for (ome years : they 
may be allowed to attend their courfe. ( But others fiould not, 
nay others cannot &z fi difytnfed with) and yet thefe are iaid ta 
becaufe the place tftkcirabedex thire in the ijf 

H 



jo Cap4* The Conjtitutiw of A yifibU Church Part I 



Hence upon the fame ground the C&urch may fend out ft me , 
either to begin plantations, in cafe the body require ic, or to help 
on fome others who want able guides to fuccour them in their be 
ginnings, before they can attain a Church-ftate. And it futficeth 
they have fuch under their care, and in their power } to recall 
them, or take an account of them, as they fee fie. 

Solomon fent fhips to Opbir, which returned not by the fpace 
of fome years, All dates may be compelled to (end fome men to 
Sea for trafic\ ; fometimes by way of juft war, and yet no pre 
judice done to any rule of Chrift, or Church- order in that 
cafe 

3. Thereaftnsofthe Covenant* 
I. 

The firft is taken from that refembltnce which this policy 
hath with all other bodies politick. 

Every fpirituall or Eccleji attic all corporation receives its 
being from a sjiirituall combination. 

Btit '.the vifivle Churches of Chrift, are Ecclefiaftlcatl or 
fyirituall corporations 9 Therefore. 

The frft fart of the Argument , hath reafon and common 
fenfe to put ic beyond gainfayiog. Each whole or intire body, 
is made up of his members, at, by mutuall reference and depen 
dence they Are *0y Weach to the other. Thus Corporations in 
towns and cities, as they have their charter granted from the 
King or Stttc, which gives them warrant and allowance to unite 
themfelves to carry on fuch works, for fuch ends, with fuch ad 
vantages : fo their mutuail engagements each to other, to attend 
inch terms, towaikinfuch<tfv&r/, which (hall be futablc to luck 
a condition, gives being to fuch a btdj. 

Itsthatfement which foders them all, that fiul as it were, 
that ads all the parts and particular perfons fo interefted in fuch 
a way, for there is no man conftrained to enter into fuch a con 
dition, unlefTe he will : and he that will enter,muft alfo willingly 
bindeandingagehimfelfto t ach member of that fociety to pro 
mote the good of the whole,or dfe a member actually he is not. 

Ihzpolijbed and hewnftones prepared with great comelineffe 

and conveniency, gives yet no being to a hottfe unlefle they be 

ceniojned and compatted together, and thence the whole frame 

comes to be constituted and made up. 

It is fo with every particular Church rightly gathered. It is 



n - , - ,.-,-,.- -- ~-r-~ ---- - - 1 ---- -- ,, ____________ j .!_.._. _ ___ 

Cap. 3. in the carfes thereof. ~ ~ Part I. "j I 

a Citj % Htb.i2.aj. a tiofe I Tim. 3. 15. the body of CbriflT 
Eph.4.i3.io*. i Cor.i i.i 2.27.28 And all tbcfc places are fpo- 
kcn oi particular vifible Churches. For where Rafters and Teach 
ers are fee, and excrcife their work ; where members are k$it 
and compa&t and ef&dually edifie one another, there rouft be a 
particular Cburch, noc the Catholike and to this purpofe fpeaks 



" A Church in an Ilandisilinletitj 3 * little kingdoms cf lefts 
" C^-*/?, Being then (pirituail cities and corporations, the mem 
bers mull contain in them all the effentials which make up the 
whole. Viftble Saitts being the matter^ this their union and 
combination muft make up the Form. 

2. 

T'kofe who have mtttUAll power each over ether 9 both to com 
mand and confer air, in cafe Who were of tkemfelves free each 
from other, in fuch a way by all rules appointed by God in pro 
vidence : They nw& by mutuall agreement and ingAgement be 
wade partakers of that power. 

But the Church of beleevers have mutuall power each over 
ether to command and conftrain in cafe, who were be$rc free 
from each other. 

Therefore They mufl by mutuall agroement and ingagtment 
be made partakers of ,that power. 

The iecond part or Affumption is evident by the courfe of 
proccffe and proceeding which our Saviour prefcribes, Mat.iS. 
15. If thy Brother offend &c. where we have a It gall and or 
derly way laid forth by our Saviour, in which brethren only cf 
the fame Church, ought to deal one with another, which they 
cannot exercife with Lnfidels, nor yet with other Chriftian, as 
our own experience it' we will take a taft, will give in undent 
able ev.dence. 

I may as a Chriftian, meeting with an offenfive carriage in a- 
nother, re buke him for ir : But if he will not hear me, (hall I 
call in one or two, he departs the place, refufeth to come. Let me 
go cell the congregation they lend for him, he refufeth to come 9 
becaufe one Congregation hath no power over aoother,one Claf- 
Jis over another ; But each have power over their oven, as M #- 
grants. Each member hath power over another : Each over 
ArchipfHs, not only tote\\himbyinirtaty, but in a I e gall r^J 
to convince him, and in c^fe of pertkiacy to bring him to thie 

H a Church, 



J 2 Cap.4. The Conftitution of A riftkle Church Pare t . 

Church, and there to complain of him" For fee is a Brother as 
well as any of the reft, and therefore theproceffe of our Saviour 
licth a fair againft hint, as againft another. 

Beiide, allthdeare^rw of binding, each makes way for 
the other, and the gaining and forgiving u a degree of loofening, 
Nay in cafe he fhall be deteded and brought to the Church for 
heretic all dottrine, or fome hainous villany, take M./?. his prin 
ciples, in cafe the Claffis will not cenfure him, ha will grant the 
congregation may rejedl fuch a one, and make him no P aft or to 
them, and I fuppofe that will ptove a power, which can take 
away the chief power an officer hath from him. This learned 
Whitak^r (vir undequa^ maxima ) hath dilputed and con 
cluded, De conciL conc^.^.c^.p.tfoo. Si Petru* ipfe rc- 
mittitur adEcclefiami tanquatnadfuperiui quoddam tribunal, 
&jtt&eturad eamaliorum delitta defirre, tune fequitur, Ec- 
cletiam Petro, -vel quoquam alio, author it ate ma j'orem. 

Again he affirms Chrittum generaliter loqui Ji frater in te 
peccaverit &c. if therefore the paftour, the teacher, if Peter 3 
\<!SfrchippHSy befrater. Each brother hath as good law againft 
Arckippus, as Archippw hath againft him, and the proceeding 
inuft be the fame. For Archippu* muft remit him to the Church, 
if he were the meaneft brother. 

Obj. But happily it will be replied twhitaker difputes of a^<r- 
tterall councell, what power that hath over the Pope, not or" a 
particular Church. 

9s4nf. True h doth fo. but it is as true that he gives a propor 
tionable power to a particular Church; hear his words and let 
the impartiall reader then weigh them. Ergofateamuropor- 
tet, per Ecclefhm, corpus mtiltorum, non unnm epifcopttnt , 
cestum hominum, non unum aliquem hominem intettigere. 

And to remove all doubt, that can be made, he adds. Et f 
particulars qu*j 3 Ecclejla maiorem habeat attthoritatem in iu- 
dicijs, quam f Petrus % velquivit homo particulars, tune mul- 
to wagis univerfilis EC c left a qu& in concilia generali repr&fen- 
tatur. 

I add once more, Take it of a generali councell, and this 
wiltyet lend no relief to the anfwer in the leaft meafure. 

Every member of the generali councell hath power in the cen- 
furing of a delinquent (In M.tf. judgement) that is, in paffing 

But 



Cap-4. in the Caufes thereof. Part.i. 53 

Butbrethrenor lay-men (as they are termed) are members 
ofttgenerailcotmcelL Therefore, 

Each Brother hath power to c^nfiare a brother in cafe of de 
linquency. 

The idffumption then of this fecond Argument is found and 



The Proportion is proved by inftance and experience. 

If others had no Church-power over this or that party, if he 
would have re fifed t o come into t heir ftttowfbip and ioyned with 
them, then it wo* hi& voluntary (ubiettion and engagement that 
gave them all the power or intereft they have. And let any man 
uf e his own e xperience, it will evince as much. Severall chriftiara 
men come from far, into places, where Churches are planted. 
By what right or power can this Church charge or challenge him 
tofu down in that fociety ? or by what duty is he bound to dole 
with them in that way ? As it was in his liberty to come into 
that place, andamongft that people: fo it is in his liberty to 
change that place, and go to another people, to tefufe this, and 
choote to member with another Congregation. 

In a Word, If they h*ve no power over him without this t then 
if they have any, it is by thi*. 

lAt primnm verttm* Ergo, 

Thus We read, ^#.5.13. thzreftdurtt *not ioyn, Luk.y^o. 
when the Pttblicanes were baptized, the Scribes are faid to r*- 
ie&thccottnfellofGod, being not baptized : and neither John 
nor any elie had power to conltrain them to undertake (uch a 
fervice. 

3. Argument. 

If voluntary combining Churches together,w*f the m a /*/- 
ficall or Presbyterian hnrch, as M. R. confcfleth /.2. p.jzo. 
" s/f covcnient number of Churches having ordinary converflng 
" one with another flail volttntvrily combine themfelves in one 
e{ ficietySThis la ft gives in the formality ofClafficall member flip. 
So his words are. 

When Godhathmade him a combined member, now by Infti- 
ttttion of one Presbyterian Church not of another : though by 
or dinary cenverfe with other Churches } in cafe of fcandall,bt4 
(( example may prove preiadiciall andinfifluous tt> ethers, yet 
"this Presbytery m# ft froceedin excommunication Againft hi 

H 



5 4 Cap-4* The CwHiMi&n of A riftle Church Part i . 

w becaufe he u only combined with them. ^ 

If thus a voluntary combining makes A w* A member of 4 
Chureh claJficaS, then a voluntary combination will make a 
member of a fourth congregational. For there is the fa m e rea 
fbntorhefubftanceof the work: efpecially upon M.ff. hisprin- 
ctpks,6ecaufe he would force the inftitution of a claflls and (ynod 
from the fame place or Scripture. Mat.i 8./. i .p. 

If there be one and the fame Inftitution , then there is one and 
the fame ground and caufe of conftkution, 
4.Argument. 

That fociety ofmtn who may enjoy fuck priviledges fpirituall 
ind Ecclefiaftick, unto which none can be admitted Without the 
approbation and allowance of the whole : That fociety mutt 
be in an cfpeciall combination, as members making up the 
whole. Becaufe (uch an acl: argues a combined power,which the 
whole hath, and not any member alone : and that tl^y cannoc 
have, but by their agreement. 

But a particular Congregation is fucha ftciety who enjoy (nek 
Jpiritttalt privileges, unto which none can be admitted with 
out the approbation of the whole. 

They who have power to chufe their minifters and rulers, they 
have power toadmitorraVSfuch, who of&r theuifelvcs to be 
members. 

The laft Argument is taken from Induction. 

If the Inventory of all other re ff efts being brought in, none 
can conftitutea Church vijible, then fail only muft> 

I ts not Chriftian affeftion that can make it. F or fuch are fo 
united that never faw each other,and ftiall never enjoy the fociety 
cf each other. 

ItisuQtcohabitation. For this falls within that dispute of 
fivillprecin&s, which we have formerly proved, gives no being 
to an Ecclefiaftick fociety. 

Meeting in one Affembly unites not perfons together. For 
Jnfidfls and Turks ( i Cor.i4. ) may coine into Church-aflem- 
bhes to hear the word, as is confdled on all hands, and yet are 
not made members for thatrcafon. 

1 1 is therefore in t the houfe of GeJ, as it is in other houfes. We 
muft become covenanting fervants, if we have any intereft there, 
w think to chalenge any priviUdge there. 



Cap.j. in the Caufa thereof. Parti. 55 

To this M.#. anfw./ft.2.p.ia$. 

The enumeration it fit fficient, For the SEALS OF BAP- 
TISME and ^f PROFESSION OF THE TRVTH, is 
th at which maketk one a member of the vifble Church^ i Cor. 
I I g. Vtearc aRbaftizedbjoncftirit into one body, and can 
you deny the covenant that u fealed in baftifme^ and by thu we 
are aS. the citizens and dome flicks inchttrched and received int9 
the vifible (Church. 

Of chis ?ve (hall inquire at large. 



CHAP.V. 

Whether Baftifme doth give formality or make 
tnembc r of a vifiblc Churcht 



Negative* 
Reafon.i. 

IF there be a Chursh, and fo members before Baptifme :then 
Baftifme cannot give the firmalitj&wxxfe firm* is caufall,and 
fo is in nature before firmatunt. 

^^/^CT^r^nowconfidered as totttm efientiale, u be fire 
Baftifme. 

For Minifters are before bapifme : eife Baptifme may be ad- 
miniftrcd lawfully by fuch, who are not Rulers, Paflors or 
Teachers which is denied by all Orthodox Divines, and J quefti- 
on not, but by M.A. And there muft be a Church of beleevers 
to c hoofff a tJMimfier lawfully. For none but a Church can give 
him a call, and without a Call he cannot adminifter. 

To this M.#. anfwrs.l.z.p.219. 

'* ft ufalfe that the Church mixifteria/t, whieh only can baf- 
" tits, it be fire the Officers for they JljoMthcn be before them- 
" fet<ves<> which itabfitrd. 

To which the replj is eafy. 

That we (peak not now of the Church, as &finifteriaR 9 or 
vstotumOrganicum t but as totum effentiatc, which is before 
Organicum. therefore the argument is wholly untouched: nor 
doth the anlwer reach the reaion at all. it fecredy confutes it 

fcif 



5 6 Cap. j . The Conjiimlon of a rifiblt Church Part 



(elf and confirms the caufc, For, If Bapnfoe cannot be before 
a Minifteriall Church, nor that before a Church congregational!, 
which muft make choice of a miniftery, then fuch a Church is 
much before Baptifrne. 

Befidelet it be fuppofed that at the coming of fome godly zea 
lous Chriftian and fchoilar into the country ,and a company of Pa- 
gws (many) are converted to the faith, I ask whether thefe 
iriaynot joyninaChurch-fellowfliip, andchoofe that mm Pa- 
ftor,and whether that choice was not lawfull according to God ? 
Therefore here is a Church before a Minifter^nd fo before Bap- 
tifme. 

s.Reafon. 

If Baptifrne give the firm to vifible memberfhip, then while 
tk at remains valid the party is a vifible member* for where the 
firm is, the firmatitw trwft needs be, if the principles of reafon 
may take place. 

But there if true Baptifmercftingin the party, who hath r>@ 
vifible memberfhip : as in an excommunicate, in him that re- 
nounceth the ftllowflaip of the Church, or when the Church 
is utterly diflblved then ail Church- member (hip ceafetb. for 
Relata mutuo fe ponunt & totttint. And yet Bapciime is 
valid. 

M, R . *s4nfwer< p. 2 2 o, 

c< This i* agAwft yourfelves and doth M well prove that bap- 
tifme i& not afeal of the covenant of grace, For an txcommtt* 
*'nicate per fin may remain externally without the viji&le 
" Church, whenbaptifmeremainethafeal) and maty be afeal of 
f * grave or priviledgejvkick u interrupted or removed in ad: ^ but 
l remaineth in habit. As to be the eldeftfon of a King y may be a 
"fealoftkcfins keirjbip ,andyet he may for a fault be difenherhed 
w and caft out. 

Reply. 

The^rj? part of the An fvoer is no whit fatisfaclory, nor doth 
remove the force of the Argument. For let it be granted that an 
excommunicate perfon may remain externally without jthe co 
venant to the judgement of the vifible Church, and yet Baptifme 
beafealofit, becaufeJ5^p^//tfisbut :*feparable afyunft unto 
the Covenant whofe efficacy may ba hindered ( and therefore the 
(pirituall good ) by the unworthineffe of the receiver, though in 
its own nature, itstheeodofbaptifmetodo that, and as much 

as-, 



Cap. y . i tfa Cafes thereof. Part 1 . 57 

asinitlieth, doth and would doe it, but the ad of it is hindered 
by the wickednefle and un worthinefle of the receiver. 

But the reafo n is far othcrwife, Vthen Baptifme it made the 
form of member jhip, and therefore the inference will be far other, 
namely, 

Though zfiparabte *J}*H& may be fevered from hisfabie&t 
or the cffe ft thereof ( which often is ) may be hindered: yet its 
IK ver heard chat the form of a thing could be and remain in its full 
vigour, and the form At urn not to be. If to be the eldeft ion of 
zKing, had given the formality of the poffefling of his inheri 
tance, that could never have been taken away : but he ihould 
have flood pojfe fed thereof. But fo it is not in cafe fome notorioH* 
fa*k difinherit him, oaely that makes him capax (ubie&um re- 
mote, but that which gives informality of poffeffion, is an heir 
deferring. 



TheCh:irchandChrch-memberJkip are reUta fecundum 
effe, not fecundum did, *rirUt%*^*tyi&&. 

<c Butbattifmea*dl:9trch>memberfhip are notfo f erf eft re- 
" lates> butb aft ifme doth remained Ckurch-wtcmberjkip may 
t be dijfolved. The Burgejfe ticket ^hereby a man hath *ight to 
"allths City-priviledges t may remai* 9 vploe* the man for fome 
<c crime committed again ft the City, hath loft all hi* City-frivi- 
u ledges, and u not now a free citizen: in which cafe kit Bur^ 
geffe-tickftfealeth nothing t9 him. 

The Reply is. 

Tliisafoer which Qiould maintain the caufe doth fully yeeld 
it, For if Church and Church-member(hipber<r/^M/^^7 
e$e % and yet baptifme comes not within that compafle, then cer 
tainly it gives not informality to Church -memberQiip; and that 
upon a double proof. 

1. If Church and Church -membership be perfeft relam t 
without baptifme, then are they mutuall caufes one of the o- 
ther, andreceivcc<7^>flrrt^, oreflentiall caufes elfewhere. 
For, Relate conftant ex muttta affcttione. 

2. If Baptifme give the formale to member/hip, it then ftands 
in (he fame kinde of relation ,*& Church-memberfoip doth, as gi 
ving the fyccificall aad proper being to member[bip* 

But that you fay it doth not, and therefore it cannot lend the 

I /or- 



59 Cap.?. The Confutation of a ytfble church Parti. 



formality to it. 

Laftly, LetitbejeeldedthatBaptifaieand Church- member* 
feiparenotfoparfecl: relatives, for that we queftion not , but 
that ( which is granted ) it is form*) and then/ari.a & format- 
turn mtttuofepcnunt & totlunt. 

Thatokhe#/*rg*/<?r*V^, if kfeaJ nothing of his eky-privi- 
lodges to him, it remains a writing jyot DO Authoritative means 
offreedome, and therefore not a formal? of his freedzwe. For 
if it had given him his Burgeffe-Qiip, the corporation would 
haveprovidedforcheftt^f^^?^o/'^^ at the ficft, as well as 
the taking away afhx liberty. As Ae. King fends for the broad 
Seal, when he will out the Lord Keeper^ of his power and 
place. 

<c Further the grant that Baptifcae (ealeth other things, and is 
cc valid to that end, but fealeth not memberfliip, This,. I fay, de- 
ftroys the caule, which ic is brought to defend, to wit, Tk*t 
it cannot be the form, for the/r/ remaining, thGformatum will 
certainly continue. 

Reafon. 3. 

This tenet doth of neceflity evidence the Church of Rome, to 
be * true Church, which is thus gathered. 

Where all the members we true member^ there the Church 
i*4 true Church. 

But all the member si the Congregations in Rome are trstc 
members. 

Aflnmption proved. 

They who have the true form of & Church member , they Art 
txue members. 

But ^11 the members of the Church of Rome have revived 
true aptifme, adfo the formality of true members. Therefor^ 

Therefore the Church is a true Church. 

But this la ft is f alf either e fore thd fir ft atfo. 
Reafon. 4. 

Thatwhichisa^^/ollhe Covenant and onr ineorf oration 
iiHo the Church vi(ible,that cannot be iteform of it. 
tsftprimum verum^Ergo. 

The Proportion is proved, becaufe the/^/ comes of per the 
thing fealed in nature : but the form goeth before it* 

,ai6. is very large to lay forth the 
<wd Swrtments, and his difpate is 



in the c**fcs thereof. Parti. 58 



togoodpurpofe, and ttf difie the Reader, in chat point, unto 
which I willingly yeeld in ill the feverals thereof, for the fum 
and (ubftance of the expr&fions. Namely, That the Sacrament* 
are/jw and/**//, and exhibhive inftrttments of the increafc 
of grace. Nor do I know any of ours that ever fpake or writ o- 
therwife. 

And what he grants in this, gives in teftimony to the truth of 
the Argument and confirms it ftrongly, only let the right fenfe 
of foine words be weighed, as they (hould, and not racked beyond 
theinrendmentofthe Aut^mrs minde, 
x For when if is faid that Sacraments ate not appointed to moke 
a thing that Was not, but to confirm and eftablifa a thing that 



This is the eafy and ordinary fenfe of fuch phrafes, to wit, 
&4 Sacrament doth not give grace, where it was not, but con 
firms grace where it was. It begins not grace in fuch as have it 
not, butincreafethandconfirmethitinfuch as have it, which is 
the fame he beftoweth lo many pages,and To much pains to prove, 
which is conf tiled without any further trouble, and fo all that 
labour might have been fpared, And we crave no more, then 
what is thus acknowledged on all hands. 

For if the Seals do not work grace, where it was not, but &p- 
pofe the firft grace wrought, then the Sacrament fcaling our *"*- 
corporation into the Church, It prefuppoieth this covenant 
firfl made, only it adds a further confirmation thereunto. 
Argument. 5. 

The Church Was vifiblc wke* there was no feat, neither cir- 
cumcifion nor B aftifme. 

Therefore thefe do not eonttitftte it or any member of it* Gen* 
17.10,11. 



90 Cap.<J. The Covftitution of A Vifihle Church Part i 

^ e 

CHAP,VF* 

Quefa.Wbaber PROFESSION makes a man 
a member of a Congregation. 

We (hall firft inquire the meaning of tfee 
n and the intendment of M.&. and fo 
lay down the (late thereof in the fcverals of it t 
2. Then give in our Arguments why we cannot 
give our confent to this tenet, 

i. 

*"pHe meaning of rhequeftion will bed be difcovered by our 
1 inquiry of the nature of profeifion, what ir implies, and how 
it is taken in this difcourfe. 

i. PR OFESSIO N in the moft frequent and familiar appre- 
henfioo, (ignifics the fublik* manifestation of cur affent to the 
doftrine of Faith, as in the word delivered and received hj tt* t 
and our refaction t9 perfift in the maintain an ce cf the fame. 
And then ic is commonly ufed in a way of diftindion from 
PR ACT1CE. And thus we fay many profefle fair, but their 
fr a El ice anfwcrsnot their fro ft JJion. And in this fenfe 1 fuppofe 
he doth not, nor indeed can he take frofijfion, as ftrving his 
purpofe. 

For an excommunicate, who is caft out cf the Church for his 
finfull carriage, may notwithftandiftg in his judgement avouch 
all the truths of Scriptures, and outwardly dehre to enjoy all 
Gods ordinances, and yet this gives him no formality of mem* 
berflu'p, becaufe he xnary have all thele and be cut oflrf rom raem- 
berfhip. 

a. ProfiJJion uyet larger, and includes alfo a fat able carriage 
in the lip , to far as the profeflion which is made, is voidof fcan- 
dfllftHscottrfcs. 

^. As Profffion muft not be too narrow, fo we muft be care- 
fH not to make it too broad, as to exacl more then is coinpe- 
lible in truth unto ic. Namely Such A froffflon of the faith and 



Cap.c?. inthcCwfesthtretf. Part.i. 6t 

affent totkedoftrine oflruth, i* ot here exatted, a* thataperfin 
fiauldnot be counted to Met firth a profijfion of ths faith, that 
( happily through ignorance and miftake))&*# hold fomething 
differing from the truth, and from the apprehenjions of many o- 
ther both per fins or Churches vebich profile ths fame. 

As fuppoie a Chriftian maintain fuftificatioit by Chrifts pa- 
ffive obedience only} Reprobation in malfa corruptaj whether 
Children have habituall or attuatt faith alft. Such miftakes 
which may fall in fooie particulars, wherein pious and prudenc 
men are of adifitrent Judgement,, do not make a perfon to be 
luch a one, M doth not pro ft (fe the faith fivingty, fo as may make 
Way for member jkip in a vifible Church warrantably. 



ed according to the compare of the former 
explication, dotkriukf (i. add a caufall power With baftifmt 
to) amember of the vifible Church, and fast member of all the 
vifible congregation on earth. 

~ThQexprfjfionso{M t R. which lead me thus to conceive kin 
meaning are diver fe in divers paffages of his books, lib. I . 



<s This doth uot hinder but jet they mAjhsar, andfo be mem- 
Cf bers of a Church, /.3,p.1 25. 3.1aft lines, whenaperfin removes 
"from one Congregation to another, he makes a txcite cove* 
'*nant, to ferve God in all hi* ordinances, w'th that new focietJi 
ft but he if not therefore made a member of the vifible Churchy 
"for that he too* before,. 1. i.p.pj, A called P aft or i* a membtr r 
"of the viftbte Church, before he be called to be the Taftottr 
" though he b? no member of any particular Congregation, 
( which expreflions carry a kinde of myfterious difficulty witfc 
them, we fhall take liberty to look further into them in the fol 
io wing dtfcouile) Laftly, /i^..a.p.ip4. the i.Uft lines, hehacfr 
thefe Words. " He who if a member of one vifible congregation 
el by kit Baptifme attdfincereprofijjjpn, and hi* pnfejfed ftan- 
c< ding in covenant with God,a member of all vijible congregati- 
**o*t on earth, and ts baptised into all congregations on earth*. 

Hence then we have two things to difcufie. 

I* That this profeffton makes not amember, 

3. Being made and ftanding itt> his profiled Covenant With 
) or is not a msmbcr of evtry particular Congregation o* 



Cap. 6. The Constitution 0fd Vifibk Church Part i . 

_____ 

Tottefirft. 

Argument, i. 

1. That^'nickopporeth and binders the ^fork^df Baptifme, 
and fo hinders the cooftitution or formality of member/hip : that 
doth not help it f of wards. 

Becaufe this is made the moft efpeciall ingredient in the con- 
ftitutionofthat relation. 

Rtit Trofyffion law foil and warrantable may dofo.. 

For fuppofe a man profeffe the whole truth of God, only he 
differs or miftakes in this, that*0 the Churches on earth are 
m gathered, and therefore he{ dares not, and fo refkfeth 
to be baptised. This profeflion is a warrantable profeffion ( as 
it hath formerly been explicated in the third conclusion ) and yet 
this hinders the work and diipenfation of baptifme in the fenfe 
their fpecified : and therefore hind ers,and helps not to the con- 
flicution of membership. 

Argumenr, *. 

2. That which gives mfmberfhif to a party^ who had it not 
6ef*re, that can reftore member fhiy when he hath loft i> But tku 
cannot reft ore member flsip loft. 

That power which I*rMicc&& him oat, that muft faridicc 
or regularly receive him in. 

But the power of the Church in vertue of his confociation in 
that he falfified it, caft him out, and therefore muft alio receive 
him in upon his humiliation and futye&ion to the covenant 
again. 

Whereas if pofleflion and baptifme were fufficient to do the 
deed, baptifme rccaaining the tame, as before tus excommuni 
cation, and now his proteflion being renewed, there is the whole 
formality of meaiberfhij^ which experience evidenceth to be 
falfe. 

Argument. 3. 



3 /That Vvhich gives aftnall existence to a member 9 mtiftgivc 
intereft to a totum aQttally exifiing y and therefore to \fime par 
ticular Congregation. 

eft tAntum Individuorttnt* Individuals only 

exiit 



Cap.tf. mtbtCwfes thereof. Parti. 

exift,andnrrcefuchaperfonis an Individual! member, he mud 
have relpect or reference EO the whole chat doth adualiy exift,and 
thk &gc*trAll xatftr* of da; Catholike Church doth, in the par 
ticular Congregations -only. 

Bcfide if he be a particular member, he muft be comprehen 
ded within the compafle of members, But all the members of 
the Church catholike ( takeicasaru*rp-//;) are comprehen 
ded within particular Congregations, therefore he muft be a 
member of fome of them, orellehecomes not within the corn- 
pafle or number of members. / 

Laftly, to be a member to the Catholike Church firftly, that 
is to be a member to an whole, ft hick a man ncr did 9 nor could 
fee, nor do any homage to, nor receive any direction or influence 
of government from, This,I (ay,is fuch a fublimated imagination, 
that I muft confefie, it is beyond my ihallownefle to con 
ceive. 1 dobeleeve, beyond the breadth of any mans brain- to 
expreffe. 

That which is (aid after wards, That a member is caft out of 
the Catholike Church antecedents will prove an apparent pa- 
raiogifmc, and we (halltrythe truth and ftrength of it, when 
we come unto that place. 

The Proportion then hath free paffe. 

But (I aflume } t&u prajsjjion gives no- inter* ft to anjpanitM* 
lar Congregation^ 

That which equally and indifferently belongs to all, that can 
make no particular appropriation to any one, why rather to this, 
then any other. 

But this profefllon is equall and indifferent to all, as well as 
to any one, Thecefore It can give no appr@priadon to any 
particular. No more , then if a woman love att Chriftian men, 
with Chriftian affettiox^ therefore J&e i* a wife to this or that 
man. So it is here, it is notgeneratt ^roftjfion that will ferve the 
turn r but there muft be zfsculiar inga(rem&>tt&nd appro 
to this or that particular body. 

Argument.4. 



btcomt d member of a Church by \ki6 
then the Chttreh hath Authority aver him. 

( for fo (he hath over her members ) and can proceed againft 
defert, 

Bat 



Cap.tf. TtjeCoKftitntiencfarifibleChurch Parti* 

But by thisprofijfion no man hath authority ever a flirty t for 
if they have any, let them claim it, and their own experience 
willeajily evidence their miftak*, 2. How Can or why jbwld 
one Church claim it more then another ? 
Argument.?. 

If thuprofijfion would give member Jbip, then a man might 
make him f elf a member of thi* or that congregation, whether 
they would or no, naj y without the frivity of the Congre 
gation. 

A man baptized goeth into Africa, or to the mmoft parts of 
theeirth, he comes where many of the Churches of Chrift are, 
he hath been baptized, and doth profefle, and this is enough to 
make him a member of any Church, and therefore he hath 
right amongft them, as a member, whether they will or 
no. 

We have done with the firft, 

The/> c ond now comes into confideration, namely. 

Q^jpkether aperfon, who u a member of one vijiblc Congre* 
gation % u,bjhubaytifmcandftncerefr0fijfion 9 and hi* frofifed 
ftanding in covenant With God, a ^MEMBER OF ALL 
THE CONGREQATIONSON EARTH. 

Anf. Negatur. 

v This tenet I cannot fee how it can (land with the principles of 
truth, or with M.#.his own grounds. 

Not with the principles of truth, becaufeit draws many in 
conveniences with it, ne qKidgraviH* die am ? 

I . If he be a member of ail the Congregations on earth , then he 
can fer firm the duty of a member unto aH% 

But that is impoflible. 

2. Look ^hat liberty or fewer a raw hath in one particular 
Congregation, at a msmbcr, he hath the fame in ati. bccaule he 
is a member every where. 

If fo,thcn he htth as much in choofing all tke Officers of all par 
ticular Congregations and in maintaining of them. 

Then he cannot be cap out of one Congregation, unlede all the 
Officers of all others do caft him out. 

Nay no Officers of one Congregation (hill proceed againft him, 
|or he will depart to another, becaufe he hath ss much right there 

as 



Cap.6. iw the cattfis thereof. Parti. 65 

. ^.j . . 

as here : and the Officers of thofe Congregations are his *Paftors 
and Teachers, whole Judgement, prefence, and concurrence, 
he may juftly require, and none can juftly deny, before any ad 
monition or Church cenfure (hall paiie againft him. 

3. Hence I cannot &e, but it mull of necefiity follow, that 
one particular Congregation muft bs another, Epheftt* tnuft be 
Smyrna^ and Smyrna muft be Thyatira, For I reaion thus. 

Where there be the (awe Individuatt member s 9 there of nece- 
Jfity mttft bethe fims Ixdividttail Integrntn : and the ground is 
undeniable from the received rules of realon Integrttm eft t9tnm^ 
cuipartes fun! ejfentiales. Therefore the fame membets carry 
the fame eflence which they give unto the w hole. < 

I aflume then from th e former grant. 

There be the (am $ Individtiallmsmbers, of aH the particular 
Congregations, 

For if one profcflour- be a member of every particular Congre 
gation, then by a parity of reafon, All particular profefTours 
muft be fo : and fo all of them members of one particular con 
gregation, and fo of every OHC. 

Hence 3 there being the fame members of every particular con 
gregation, every particular Congregation is the fame, and thence 
it will follow that ' Ephefus is Smyrna, and Smyrna to be 
Thyatira. 

Hence, when Smyrna is deftroyed, yet Smyrna remains, be- 
caufe ic is the fame wich Thyatira, and that yet (lands. 



Again fecondly, this cannajt ftand with thofe principles of 
M r , R. that are granted, and maintained, as maxims^ which 
ad mi t no deniail/ s c. y.p. 72. 

We deny that Chrifthatk given power of lurisdittion to one 
particular congregation over another. 

Every meoTber nath right to meddle with the Congregation 
whereof he is a member. 

But a man profefliag, being baptised into one> he is a member 
of every particular congregacion upon earth, there fire a member. 
in every province and nation. Therefore the members of this 
province may ftnd HiefTengers to the Synod of another province. 
For the members of che Congregations of that province, may 
fend meffengers to the Provixaatt Synod, But the members 
of the Congregations in this Province, are members of the Con- 

K gregauons 



66 Cap.6. the Conpitution of a rifiklc Church Partj. 

gregations of thnProvince,becaufe they are members of all the 
Congregations on earth/Therefore they may fend meflengers to the 
*ty^of that Frovir.ee. 

And this is a ready way to turn all into a chaos and co*jufion 9 
and therefore certainly is not the way of God, who is the God 
of order , net ofconfiijton. 

Hence that exprejflon of M,. which he laics as a peremptory 
conclufion, will prove not to have fo much certainty and folidity, 
as might appear at the firft fight. 

'* ft u filly tofcek^ftr difference of -particular fovgregationf, 
"for Chttrch-covenaKt w^kes not (he difference, fir a Church 
Ce covenant u c&mmon to them al/. 

The Reply is. 

That particular Congregations and Church-covenants doe nt 
differ in their generall nature or c-flence, is a truth, and confeiTed 
on ail hands, as that which is fut&ble to common (enfe. For 
things common or general! do not difference particulars, becaufe 
in them they all agree. 

But there is zfyeci fatting or to fpeak more narrow, an jW/- 
vidutli for main jy wftich makes a real! difference in the particu 
lar nature of this Church, from th*t. 

1. The rule was of old^Genw cumfirmaconftitttit fyeciem. 

2. If this and that pgrticular combination of Churches give 
a peculiar being diftinfl to this Claffis from another,, then the 
like may be in particular Congregations. That M.R. grants, 
and therefore this cannot be denied. 

3. This Congregation differs really from another 9 habentfe 
t res & res, therefore there muft be anfwerable grounds whence 
this reality of difference muft proceed. 

4, If they differ only in accidents) thofe muft be common or pro 
per, If common they then bring in agreement and no difference. 
Jf proper, then they arilefrom fosne propriety, and peculiar for 
mality of the being of each Church. Nay, 

5. How comes it that this Church hath power over this pet- 
fen, which another hath not s but that he hath a peculiar inte- 
rcft in thar,and they in him by iptciall ingagement ? 

Laftly in all voluntary Covenants, which arife from the 
free content of party and party, there is no difference to be 
found in thofe Covenants, but in the peculiar and Individual! 
formalities of fpeciail iflgagemems* which paffe betwixt party 

and 



Cap.J. i*tfa C*fa thereof. P a * c *_ 

and party, and therefore* the difference is there alone to be 
fought, and there alone it can be found. 

Should a man come to a fervant, and tell him, lam a mattes 
offervants, and it is a folly to (eek for differences, fer houfaold 
covenant, or fervants covenant, makes no difference; for fcr- 
vants covenant is common to all, there is only a difference in 
number, and forne accidents, as there is betwixt many iervants 
in my family. Thsrefirstboti artmy fervant, and muft do the 



Should people of one Congregation come to the Paftour of 
another, and tell him- come and beftow your pains conftantly 
with us, tor its ail one, as if you did it wich your own people, 
for its folly to (eek for differences in covenant , betwixt P aft or 
tn&feopt*-, for that makes ao difference, fince the covenant is 
common 60 all. There is only a diierence in number and ac 
cidents, as there is betwixt the Eiders which we have in our 
Congregations, Therefore you are otir Pafl or, andmttft do the 
yperk f# r Congregation* 

That4ttM# <houldbea**mi#H*/2>4^ to all women, or a 
woman igenerali Vtifi to ail men, becaufe marriage-covenant 
is common to ail, It (eems ftrange at the firft fight, and therefore 
its counted folly on our part to (eek any difference here* and we 
are content to bear tie charge of fitly for it. 



CHAP. 



68 Cap.y. The Conftitution of A yifiblt Church Part i 



An Anfoerto Arguments madeagainft the C hutch 
covenant." 

E have thus pofitivdy fet down 3 what yet we conceive 
t6be themindeof God touching that which formally 
con&itutes a Church. I perceive MR. his fpirit carried with a 
marvellous diftaft againft this way : we fhall as we are able, la 
bour to remove all miftakes and rnifconceivings, that the rninde 
of the Reader, may notbemifled with the multitude and throng 
of expreflions, many whtrtof come not up to the point in 
hand. 

To level! the path in our proceeding, we (hail lay thefe confide- 
rations following, to fill the uneven ditches, that the devices 
of men have made in this high way ofholinejfe. 

i. Con- liRelation, As fach t is not the foundation cfafree covena?:f 9 
clufion. ( whereof we now fpeak ) Becaufe there be forne relations foun 
ded in the atts of nature, in the putting forth whereof, there is 
neither the obftrvation nor confideration of the parties required. 
As when twins are born together, or one within the diftance of 
a twelve moneth one from anothcrj thofe have the relation of 
brethren and fitters, and yet it is without the apprehenfion of ei 
ther : the relative tye, and the duties iffuing therefrom, have 
their rife and power from the impreflion of the rule of 
nature. 

And hence when the Reader fhall meet with the name of cove* 
nant> which proceeds from fach a root, let him know it makes 
nothing to this caufe. 

And hence slfo it f ollows,that tech relations and duties, pro 
ceeding therefrom, may be multiplied without any cove 
nant at all, much lefle needs there the multiplication of 
any covenant, according to the fpecialties which attend upon 
them. 

2. Covenants are attended either in the -rife of them, by fuch 
&m&to'frffi'm*kffs of them, oreKein the communication of 
them, or the bonds they lay upon others, after the entrance 
made. Thus the covenant once made by the mutual! and free a- 

greement 



Cap. 7. in the Caufes thereof. Parti. 



greementof the pard?s,it may be communicated to others with- 
cuttheirconfenty as namely to their children, bccaufe they are 
as the Scriptures tpeakin their loins, under their power and dif* 
pole , and therefore can make fuch an agreement and ingagemenc 
for them. So it was in 7/>W, Dtut.2p 9. 10. And the like 
courfe is commendable in the times of the Gofpel, So that a Mi- 
nifter is Minifter to the children born of the parents who have 
chofen him 9 and the children of covenanting parents are in 
covenant with the Church by venue of their parents cove* 
want. 

3. ssfmongftpich who by no impreffion of nature, no rule 3, con- 
of providence, or appointment from God, or reafon, have power clufioiv 
each over other, the re mufl ofneceffitj be a mutttaU engagement, 
each of the other, by their hee content, before by any rule of 
God they have any right or power, or can exerciie either, each 
towards the other. This appears in ail covenants betwixt Prince 
and People, Hvfi and m&Wifi, Afafterand-<Strvaxt 9 znd moft 
palpable is the expreflion of this in cli confederations and corpo 
rations : iwmmttttsall attsQk contenting and ingoing each of 
other, thereisanimpreilionof vningagement relulcs, as a rela 
tive bond, betwixt tbt contraftc-urs and confederatours, wherein 
thefitmali%*-atw> or -fyecififfall nature of the covenant lieth, 
in all the former inftances eipecislly that of corporations. So 
that however^: is true, the rule bindes fuch to the dud-is of theic 
places and relations, yet it is certain, it requires that they fhould 
fir ft freely ingave themfelves in fuch covenants, and then be care- 
fiflli to fuilfili fuch duties. A man is allowed freely to make 
choiceof his wife, and (he of her hufoand, before they need or 
fhould perform the duties of huCband and wife one towards 
another./ 

4 SThu Covenant once madf, if avy .relations bs inferred, 
and fb were vertually included in it, or do rcfuit from it, as there ^ 
is none, fotksre needs no %ew covenant, to snake up thole, or to 
require the exerciie of duties unto them. As he that bindes Khn- 
feU to be a covenant- fervant, he bindes hitrifelf to walk with / ^ 
his fi'toTV'firvAnts in the family accord ing to the order thereof : 
theie follow from thejirft covenant, and are included in it, and 
inferred from it. 

$. If you take the covenant efthe Goftel, m fo fall a breadth, f.Con- 
as that kfliould include whatever is ^&n<wtid by the Gofpel, cluiion. 

K 3 then , 



70 Cap.y* T&c Coflftiwtion of a rtfible Church Part i 



then this Church >covenant| may be trafyvfaid to be 
in it* 

But if it be taken in the aarroweft acceptation [] Beleeve and 
live ] ThenfV is not the Covenant of the Gojpsl. For that is in 
ward and invlpbls in its own nature* betwixc God and the ftul 
cr.ly : But this is vifible betwixc thofe who do profeffe the Faith. 
That concerns ail, and at ^i// timts, to do the duties of ir, i.e. 
to believe andto/j't/?. Bat this concerns only thofe who are 
in this Church efhce. So that in cafe the Churches are diffolved, 
and through perfection (Scattered, they are not then bound to 
the dadesof this confederacy. 

It is then^ ordinance of ths Go/pel, and Warranted by the 
Gotyel, (juticis #0nn propriety ofipeech the covenant of the 



And this aHoj's here confidaable, that we may difcern things 
that differ: Th@ making of :he confederation belongs to the 
Gifysl) but '.being mads, it hath alto a confirmation from the law. 
As the appointing of Baptifme and Ettchanft, belongs to the 
Goipei, are ordinances thereof, but being infticuted, they (land 
by vertue of the fecond Commandment^ and muft be ob(ervcd 
by vertue thereof. A man may be within the covenant of the 
morall law, and yet not be bound to the duties of a husband, un 
kile he make a particular covenant with fuch a woman to be her 
husband. 

And hence there is a broad difference betwixt duties and duties 
as the difference is large in the refpeds upon which they doarife. 
Many duties flow from the gencrall and nectflfary duties of 
morality, which reach a man as a creature , with reference to 
God as a Creatour, or eUe to his fi /lower eatttres^ And nence 
this relation from a rule of nature^ it hath nothing to do with a 
free covenant, thatmuft come between the perCons and their 
duties. But in chat they are creatures they mutt do homage co 
their crea tour, and duty to their fd[owcreawres. : If a neigh 
bour preferve their honours, lives, goods, good names, yea be 
mercifull to their beafts, bccaufe fuch a creature, But there mud 
intervene a new fc^mMwroctWhtt parties and parties by mutuall 
and free confenr, before chey ekher fliould or can take up another 
fort of duties, People muft by mutual! content grow up into 
ingagement one with another into a corporation, before they 
(houiddo the duties of a corporation, Afirvant muft cove 

nant 



Cap.y. intbtCattfes thereof. Part.i. 



nant with his Mafter, before he need or ought to ferve hicn as a 
Mailer, 

And here thefc two things are apparently diftinft. To Swear 
to do the duties of a fervant, when he is OBC, doth not make 
him a iervanc. But to ivgage hicnfelf and enter into covenant^ 
that doth make him to be a fervant. The like to this, we may 
fay touching the choofing or Paflors, Teachers, Elders, Dea- 
conty thefe are ordinances of the Gv$j>el t and there is a peculiar 
cpvenant betwixt tho(e that choofe, and thofc that arc 
chofen, which is not the coven Ant of the Gofpel in precife con- 
federation. 

The fubftance of this v;as in the time of the Law, and that 
covenanting among them iffued, as it feems, from the GofpeI 8j 
They were a called and fekft people unto God, sStmos.^ Ton 
only have I tyown, of aft the nations of all the nations of the 
world, and therfore received into vifible covenant, to walk in 
the waks of God, and the truth of his worfhip . and God inga- 
gedhimfelf ? that he would bleffe thofe priviledges, and theufe 
of them, to their good, and the good of their children^ reserving 
feeret things to kimfelf. 

Thefe grounds being laid, we fiiali attend M,#. his reafiti* 
agamd this covenant./. 2,p,88. 

Argument, i 

* f sstfllveilli'Worffiip faying a bond upon the Conscience, where- 
cc God laid none it damnable* 

ci But to tje men to enter into Church eft ate by Covenant >fo 
'that Without fush an oath or (Covenant) per fins Jbottld have 
no right totke Seals of Gods grace :\i* wifi-worjbip, and binding 
where Godhath not bound t 

Aflumpuon is proved thus. 

c * That A Minifterfwszr the oath of fidelity to his flockjt law- 
s( Jutt, that a Father Jvfexv-to per fir in the duties of a Father, a 
e( Ufylafter the duties of a JM After is lawfaH, But to tye an eath 
(t or Covenant $ to hi* Adiniftery > to lay A band of Covenant 
c * upon a Lftfafter) that he is in confidence and be fire God no 
" <Jtfimtter 9 no LMafter, &C. except he fncear t per firm 
"the feditties, i* to l*y A bond' where Chrift hath laid 
"none. 



72 Cap.y* The Constitution of a rifible Church Part i . 



. That example of a Father, becaufe it refuhs upon a 
rule in nature, without any free conf en t required, itreachethnoc 
ourcaufe. -z/^fupraconclut.i. 

The two other inftances are either apparently mifapplied, or 
clfe do undoubtedly confirm the caufe that they would . f'eem to 
confute. For I will ask any man living, that will not by afide 
humane confideration, whether any man can charge another to 
be hisfervaat, or he challenge another to be his matter, unleffe 
there be a mucuail covenant and ingagement pafied betwixt each 
to other, the one to pajj and provide for him, during his time : 
The other ties himfelf to do him honeft and faithful! fervice fuch 
a time for fuch wages, do not mens fycechet proclaim as much ? 
he is fuch a mans covenant ferv ant. 

I It is fo here in a httrch way t The perfon ingageth himfelf, 
byfolemn yrotnife, towalk^tyitb this ftciety in the Mates and 
worjhipoffchritt. The Society receives him, and ingage them- 
felves io to walk with him and towards him. As it is in the co 
venant of any corporation civill. The like may be faid touch 
ing a Minifter and his people, That which makes him a Paftor 
to this people, is the choice of the people, as freely taking of 
the perioH to be their (hepheard and guide, and the ingaging of 
themfeives to fubrnit unto htm in the diipenCation of his ottlce 
according to God : The acceptation of the call and ingagemenc 
of himfelf to take that ofiice and charge according to Gods ap 
pointment and their choice, makes them his flock. And with. 
out this covenanting there aeither is, nor ever was, or will be 
Paftor and Flock./ 

So that thefe inftances brought in for proof, cut the throat 
f M. R. his caule. As Mtftsr and, Servant, LMinifter and 
People, come toftandinfock e flutes and relation one to two the r> 
focomc the Church And a per (on that it received t& be a member 
toflandintheir rejpe&f. 

.Bin a Covenant gives formality of being to the firmer, and 
there fire fo to the latter. 

Thefe phrafes of- M R.tofweartQ perform foch duties $*%9* to 
tje by An ssf^ftolike l*w and prattle*, the oath of God to fitch dn* 
ties, either are rnifprinccd,or elie they miffe the concluiion whol 
ly, which they thould pro >e, Forwedowot make the {wearing 
to do A duty :obe ourcovenint, for that is as far diftring fioin 
our queftion almoft, as heaven is from earth. 

A 



Cap.7 intktctnfathtreef. Parti. 73 

A witneffe comes into'the court, ties himfelf by oath to fwea* 
the truth, here is no covenant betwixt man and man at ail. So 
chat 'theft things are ferioufly to be diftinguifhed and differen 
ced. 

I. An agreement ef^rftns^^Q co,an.l with another to ceaabiue 
and confciate in the waies and worflaip of Chrift. 

4. The doing 0ftiie(e duties. 

3. Yhefweawg they will do them, when they are combined 
Tke firft of thcfe is the firm of a corporation. The other two. 
may be done when they are incorporated, Thus i. Man and 
Woman ingage themlelves each to other by way of contract. 
2. Being contracted they do the duties. 3. They may fwear 
sad binde themfeives to Cod, they will do them. / have 
fworn and mil perform it, that I Will keep lbyrightC9M* fadgc- 



Argument. 2. 

"That way member* are to be inehttrched., and enter into 
'* Chftreh-fiHowJbipi which Way members were entered into the 
ce Apoft. Churches. But members were not entered into an A- 
<c poftolicall Chftrchjrj fuch a covenant but ontj they believed, 
"profiffdbtlief) andtyere bapti&ck. When the inccftttoM yer~ 
c * fin is rcentrcd) It u (aid only 2 Cor.i. that he wot grieved 
* and testified it, and they did forgive him, and confirm their 



*' There inhere no Church covenant. Aft. 8. 12, Saimria re* 
<f ceived the word gl*dlj, btlteved, and WM btpti&d. Simoa 
* c Magus baptised. Aft, 8. Cornelius and his koujbold. Aft, I. 
"The Church of Eptefas plated. Aft. 1 4, Of Corinth. ^^.18. 
Cc 0/Bsrea. 17.10. Philippi. **&. \6. ThelMonica. Aft. 17. 
< Rome. Att. 28. we have no 'exprefle vocall cevcnant. 

*A*f. The proofs here alledged as precedentiall, are of three 
forts. 

r. Touching the receiving of the Inceftnom Corinthian after his 
repentance. But that doth not overthrow the covenant, but 
confirm it, For their forgiving and confirming their love again 
to him, was croffe to his excommunication, and therefore an eft*. 
tingoi the perfpn into that corporation and communion which 
formerly he did enjoy, his fubjefting himfeif in (o folemn a man 
ner to the rale of Chrift in the Congregadoa and Church, and 

L craving 



74 Cap.y. The Conftitution of a Vifikle Church Pare i , 

craving acceptance at their hands, arfii entertainment into the 
like priviledges of communion, of which he was deprived by rea- 
fonof his (in, and thcifready receiving and entertaining of him in 
to that relation andftate, and c**frmii tfatrUwiohim in that 
behalf,is i&fLivgtgmwf of the Church to him 3 ind of him again to 
the Church. 

/Whereas had hisprofijfiott at large made him a member, he had 
been a member whether the Church would have received him or 
no : or if his baptifme had made him a member, as long as his ba- 
ptifme had remained, his memberfhip had continued, for whiles 
the firma remains, the formatttm muft needs be alfo. This exam- 
ample will appear mcft pregnant, if we do but parallel it with the 
like in a civil corporation. A perfon, a member of the corpora 
tion and in combination with them, through his ill carriage \sdif- 
ftaxchifed zndp.it out of his place and priviledge ; ifhefhall ex- 
preffe that forrow and reformation, that futes the quality of his 
(in, and give fansfadion to the Company, his fubjtding himfelf 
to the Company, and power of the combination, and their re 
ceiving and entertaining of him upon Inch terms, is an exprefle 
recovery and renewal! of the Covenant again, and by that an efta- 
ting of the party in the fame condition and relation in which he 
was. 

The reft -of the proofg-c&rty no concluding force with them.For 
if there be any force in the Argument, it muft lie here. 

a. If no Church-covenant be there exprefled,then there was none, 
ThtfeebJenefle of which cenfequenec appears at firft fight. For 
to reafon from one or fomt places againft the exprtflion in my 
place, is to conclude from an imperfect enumeration of feme 
fecies> to deny the^w, which is a fallacy. It was not exprek 
fed in one or two EvangcUfts* therefore, i* none. It.is not fa,id in 
three orfivr of the Prophets, therefore in noae of them. We 
know it was the rule which the Apoftle prefcribed before ba- 
ptifme, Repent **4 bfaftiztd, Ad. 2.3 8. So the B^ptift trained.' 
uphisdifciples. To reafon therefore this profeffion of repentance 
is not mentioned in thefe places, therefore either was not here 
done, 01 that it is not in other places required, carries no force of 
reafonwith it. 

That laftly of xf#.2.4l. At fany <u received the VtQrdgladly % 
^eret>Aptifed,4nA there Were added three tbottfind. BHtthcfc Vtere 
** wt gathered ffrjQH gather, 



Cap7 int'he Cwfes thereof. Parti. 75 

M. R. takes this placets wronged by us, and therefore he re- 
fjlves to deliver ii out of our hands : i . Becattfe thefe dd notfi'ft 
(( meet frequently for prater and jpecitll conference, untitt they Were 
' (atitfied touching the good eft ate oxc of anricr. 2. They could 
u not Jet apsrt and celebrate a day of fatting and prayer, and d'fyatch 
<' the confijfion: of thirty hundredVtitirin fuch a time. 

Anfw. If we caft an eye to the fore-going conclufions, it will 
appear that ficbfafting and praier is only required at the ereding 
and laying the foundation of z Church, and fo alfo fich frequent 
meeting, before they enter into fo folemn engagement, and the 
Jettingup a holy Church unto Chrift. But thefe folemnities are 
not expected in the taking iof feverall members, nay the additi 
on of all the ordinary members to the bodv. Befides, thefe were 
members of the Jewifh Church before. The ftroke that fell up 
on their fpirits by the Mini (1 cry of the Apoftks ( for I doe not 
think that Peter only preached) wasfo extraordinary, and car 
ried fuch an apparent difcovery of the prefence and power of 
Cirift, that without any miraculous power of difcerning, their 
exprcffions might make way for members of the Jewifh Church 
to (inde acceptance with this Apoftolike, and Chriftian Church 
nowjbeginning. 

Its added by the APOLOqY of the Church-coventnt. 

1. That they profeflfed their glad receiving of the word, and 
renouncing that frovvard generation. 

2. Being baptifed they continued in fellowship, that was 
Church fellowtliip, for it wasnottheexcrcifeofthe Sacrament, 
which the Synac^ conceives. 

To this M. /?. anfwers, " They could not continue %n the Afoftles 
" fillo&ftip and do ftrinc before they Vv ere added to the Church : for 
"ftcdfeftnefteind&ttrine, and (aving thcmfelves from the fiovwrd 
" generation jotttd not he but habit tt all holinefe, not per fitted in fix 
4i hours* Now the fame d*y t verf4i. in Vchich they gladly tyeardthc 
et Word, they Vvere both baptifedand added; and the refore their ftedf aft 
coniinuingin Church eHate> cannoWaiesmake them members in 
" Church ft ate, 

Anfa. True; nor is the Argument urged in that manner, but 
the difpute lies from the ejfe& to the caufc in that^particular of it: 
In that they gave conftant attendance to the ordinances of Chrift, 
and in that fdlowfhip, as taking themfelves bound thereto, it 
arguesthey took thcmfelves ingaged thereunto by that ftibjecliofi 

L 2 they 



Cap.y. The Conftitutiw of A ytfiblt church Part i . 

they did exprede in renouncing their fofaner fociety, and defiring 
afld receiviBg acceptance from the Apoftles and the Church,fo as 
fuch carnages carry the reality of a Covenant. 

Whereas it is faid, " If they httdreturnedto PowtM again, they 
<f had returned added to the Church. 

Itiseafilyr^AW. Had they returned with a purpofe not to 
have walked in that fellowfhip, it is fure,they had not been of that 
Church by their baptifme:for ALL Jerufalem then,and /W<w,and 
the coaft about I or dan had been members of the Church by the 



Obj3. <c But here u no Word of *a Church-cove 
" xecefiary to have been intimate d$ there had been any fuch thing. 

Anfe. If it be not mentioned, therefore it was not, nonfiqm- 
tur. i. If the thing be there, we need not trouble our felves for 
the WW.And if Calvin* judgement maybe taken, who expound 
ing \_Libcmer amplexos eorttm jermonem^ he thus writes, 
AdjunttosChrifttdijcipiilMfiiffe) 'velin idem cor pm injitos & per- 
fcvcftffe in doftrina. And I (hall offer to M. R. his confideration , 
That when there is a fokmn baptifing into a Church, that ever im 
plies that the perfon is made a difciple of Chrift,c-flfr. 28.15^. For 
upon that ground their commiffion warrants the adminiftration 
of baptifme : and fo to be a difciple of Chrift, is to be ingrafted 
into the body of the Church , and to be as the Apoftle hath 
it, Fellow-heir s, and of the fame body, Ephef.3.6. which is fpo. 
ken of the vifible Church : And therefore though many belie 
ved in Chrift, M.i 2,40. Yet they would not confefle him, or be 
come his difciples, becaufe they ftare^ they fkottld be caft out of 
the Synagogue. And hence it is that this embracing the word, this 
being madeadifcipb, its expretfed by the word ^7J0e7o, a^ded 
to or incorporated, as in ^#.2.41. & 5.14. 

Whereas alltkepecple were then faid to magmfie them,znd there 
fore Co approve of their do&rine, andfo confefle the truth and. 
goodrrefie of it ; yet there was more required to this Churck- 
W0r^, and to become a difciple. And therefore its added, The 
beleetien Votre added, i. e. they confeffed their fins, and became 
difciples and followers of that dodrine, and fo ingaged them- 
felves, and covenanted alfo for their children, to follow that truth 
of the Gofpel. And if this being a difciple include not thus much* 
how can our Divines ufe this, as fo ftrong a teftimony againft the 
Anabagtifts, to make good the inference ? If the converted 

father 



Cap.y* in t he Caufa thereof. Paiti. 77 

fa ther was baptized i therefore their children alfo, unles they in- 
Church- covenant for their children alfo ? 



Follow this order of the Apoftle,Let them be members of Con 
gregations. Let them exprefte the Veork of repentance with that 
power upon their fouls, as thefe did, and rtceive the Word With pla<L 
nes, Our prificiples formerly propounded, will make way for 
their admittance. 

The place thus expounded,finds much liberty and content to be 
in our handstand will not be delivered, by all the reafons alledged 
by M. #. to go away from us. 

Argument 3. 

ce Ifbaptifae be the feat of our entry into the httrch, i Cor.l 2,1 3, 
" as circnmcifon WOA the feal of the members of the lews vifible 
<: Church : thenficha Covenant if xot the formal reaftn of our 
C{ Ck**fkwi**jurjfyi EM the former is true, as I (hall 'prove 
''hereafter: Ergo, fo ittheUter. 

" The froyofitionfttnds, becaufe all baptifed are members of the 
* c vifible Church before they canfwear thu Covenant, even When they 
cc are infants. 

Anfa. The Pro pofition fails, nay fights againft it felf. For if 
it feal up our memberlliip, and Covenant with the vifible Church, 
then is it after- membership, and therefore not the formall caufe 
of ir, for then it fhouid be before it. 

Again, If it feal up our memberfliip, as circumcifion fealed up 
memberfliipinthejewiflb vifible Church, then certainly it pre- 
fumes the Covenant, for fo that did, gen. 17.10,13. He that u 
born fall be circumcifed: fo that he was in Covenant, and fo cal 
led a My feed) before in his own perfon he could make a five** 
ttaxt, but was included in the Covenant of his parent. 

And if M.5. be of another minde, wedefire he would tell us,, 
How children of beJ/evers are faid to be holy, if not by a faderall 
hoiines ? and if fb, then by the vifible Covenant of their Parents. 
for many children are SO holy that have parents not fpiritualtj and 
invifibly Within that (Covenant Ergo. 

Laftly, The proof is alfo falfe, namely, children are mem 
bers before they are in this Covenant, becaufe though they 
doe not covenant ferfonally by themfelves, yet they are in 
cluded virtually m the Covenant of their parents, Deuterono 
my 29,10,11. 

L 3 Argument 



78 Cap.y. fh Conftittttion of a rifible Church Part ! 

Argument 4. *" ^ 

"The Church, covenant either u All cue Vvith the Covenant of 
ct Grac'yorit ia a Covenant diverfe from the Covenant of Grace. But 
''xfitker Vtaiescanit betheeffentiallform of a viable Church : Ergo. 
tf The Covenant of grace cannot he the forme of a vifihle 
<( CkuYcb, becaufe then allbaytifedfhouldbe in Covenant with God, 
" Which wr brethren deny. If it he a Covenant diverfe from if, it 
**nw ft be of another nature, and lay another obligatory tie, then ei- 
" ther the Covenant of works, er ths Covenant of grace : and ft mttft 
t tie to other duties , then either the law or Gcfyd require of /, 
" and fo i* be fide that Cjofyel Which ^aul taught , and makes the 
^'teacher i though an Angel from heaven*, accurfid, lib. 2. pa. pg. 
'* 'Bona verba. 

AntwJTke Covenant of grace is to be confidered, either accor 
ding to phe^w/uj of faying gface given in it, or according to 
the means of grace cfftred. Ir is not the Covenant of the Gofpel 
in the firft fenfe ; but it is within the verge, and contained within 
the compafle of the Covenant in the fecond fenfe. And hence 
the confequence upon which the ftrefle of the caufe (as it is ur 
ged by him ) lies, vanifheth wholly. If it be diftindl from the 
Covenant of grace, then it doth oblige us to fome other duties, 
then the Ordinances of the Golpel require. For it hath appear 
ed before, That a man may be in the Covenant of grace, and 
ftiare in the benefit thereof, who is not in a Church ftate ; and a 
man may be in a Church ftate, who is not really in the Covenant 
of grace : And therefore a Church ftate, and the Covenant 
of the Gofpel, in the former fenfe cxprctfed, are different. 
Yea it hath been proved , That all are bound to come within 
the Covenant of the Gofpel, who are not at that time bound 
to come into the Church eftate, nor yet to doe the duties 
thereof./ 

M.. when he is to anfwer to this difference, l.z.p.pi. Vbi (u- 
j>ra, he grants, That an excommunicate perfon may be in the 
Covenant of grace, and yet cut off from the vifible Church : and 
yet denies the confequence, butgives no reafon of that denial, but 
only fpeaks of another thing, which toucheth not the pinch of the 
Queftioninhand. 

" A beleever ( faies he ) i* the Covenant of grace, may net doe a 
*' dmj fo a father, brother, or mafter, and jet it it A Wea&onfequence, 

"that 



Cap.j. in the Cattfes thereof. Part. I. 79 

'< that there a ewe-nan* er oath betwixt thefe^br other and bro. 
"ther, San and Father^ Afafttr and Servant, commanded bjf 
" a divine law of per pet nail equity to wake (uch to be in (uch re- 
" I Alton. 

Weconfefle this is a weak confluence, and is of his own ma 
king, and therefore may as eafily be confuted as it is propounded, 
but tkit is our confront nee* 

A man may be within the covenant of grace, and not within 
the covenant or the Cl urch, and therefore the one is not the o- 
ther. For if two things be the fame in themlelves, (o far they be 
the fame in the third, and where the one is, the other will be. So 
that the Anfwer (lands in the full vigour wholly untouched, only 
he {peaks of other things, fomc not touching the caufe in hand, 
fow? that will not (land by a rule of truth., 

Thofe expreffioni touch not the caufe in hand, namely when he 
thus writes. 

' The cevtnant of grace teacheth w to confine Chrift^o walk* 
before Qod, to]oyn myfelfto a vifiklc Church. But ncne cm 
'* conclude in right reafo-a, that it is a divine law, that necejp* 
t fates me tofwear another covenant, then the covenant of grace 
u in relation tathefe dmies. 

lAnf* /Its true, no law bindes to enter into another covenant, 
then the covenant of the Golpeb becauie thefe duties reluk ouc 
of relations, which arifefrom the nature of the creature in re 
ference to God, but come not within thefiee*n& <uoltir.t&ry co^ 
venant which is made by the voluntary conient of the parties. 
But take the fame expreftlons as looking at a covenant which 1 1 
iffutsfrom the willing content betwixt man and man, as mailer 
and iervant, man and wife, and it will be evident at the very firft 
fight, that it is faUe. 

For to lay there is no divtnelaw to neceflicate a man ; to enter 
into another covenant for marriage, beiide thecovenant of grace, 
before he cando the duty of an husband, is to go a^asnft the expe 
rience of ail ages, the common (enfe of all men. As enough a per- 
fon might adventure to take che place and do the duii^ of. a Iiusr 
band to a woman, who never nude acoveeant ot marriage, and 
tell her he hath been in the covenant of grace many years, and 
there needs no other, there is no law neceflitates hia^or her to 
make a marriage covenant together, I fuppofe a perfon might 
fufpeft the man ha,d not only .loft his honefty,, but, his pruaepce 
alio. Should. 



8 o Cap. 7. Tht Confutation of A yiftUe Church Part i . 

/ Should fome Nimrod of the world come upon a poor folitary 
people, and cell them chat thecovcna nt of grace and eke Gofpei, 
teacheth the people to pay tribute co their Prince, andi the Prince 
to exaft it. They both profeflfe this Goipel : There is no divine 
law to binde them to make another covenant of King and Sub- 
j^d, and therefore now they muft pay, and he rnuit exa& tri- 
bute.at their hand. I fuppofe the paor people, out of their own 
ienfe will tell him, that there is indeed a covenant required be 
tween God and man to make men Chriftians. But there muft be 
another covenant betwixt Prince and people, to make thena Ra- 
Jers and Ruled : otfu r wif^he could expert no homage from therfy 
nor they protefticn from him. / 

Hence the Authour of the Apolory fuggefting to M.. that 
it is not the word only thac givech power to the husband 
over his wife,but the covenanting of the wife with the hasband. 
He anfwew,'" This is all Which with colour ofreafon can be (aid, 
and therefore labours to decline the dint of the diipute, becaufe it 
carried fuch a troop of inconveniences with it, affirms " that 
* tkofifltces of Scripture were not brought tp'frove the <Paftors 
et calling to the people, or their relative 6*fe offubjc &io* to hiwi 
"t>ttt only thiy prove th. tt the covenant sf grace attd the Gotyel 
* layeth a tye ofmwj duties upon t& 9 which obligeth *n 
**the camming under the tie of ax expreffe 9 vocall, 



And I wonder who ever denied this : let the man be brought 
forth, and bear his blame and fhaoie, that (liould be fo void of 
fenfe, only let it be heie alfo remembred, that alfo this is w retted 
byftronghand, and confefled, that there be in (ome conditions 
a Covenant that comes between per fins, of betwixt man and wifi, 
J^f after andfervant , before they can come under thefe relations 9 
which was denied in the 93. pa.immediatly preceeding. Such is 
the brightnefle of the truth that it cannot be overborn. 

That which is next added, is partly a craving the queftion,and 
the proof is yet inefficient to make it good, '* Becaufe I frofifte 
f * the Faith 9 and am baptised. 1 4m a member ef the vifible 
*' Churchy Without fuch an oath : Becaufe the covenant tf 
"grace, dethtyemetojojnmifelf to ft me particular Congrc- 
ggation. &C. 

Reply is. 

Thatof Baptifmeisanfweifed. 2. The ground of that which is 

added 



Cap.7 in the caufts thereof. Parti. 81 

addcdisamiftake, to wit, If the Covenant of the Gofpel tye 
metoj'oynmyfelfto a vifible Congregation,Thereforc there is 
not a covenant required to do that. 

If this be a good confequence, take the like, If the Gofpei re 
quire me to feek for the help of a godly Paftour, that may rule 
and teach me. if it require me to.mnrrj and not to burr. There 
fore there is no Covenant required to make me a husband to a 
woman, that I muft marry; noralheepofthac Shepheard who 
muft guide and rule me in the Lord. If theie be falie, then the 
former is as feeble and weak, for they both carry the iauie parity 
and proportion of reafon. 

Some expreflions which here fall from the pen of M.#, are 
to my apprehenfions, new Paradoxes, As, ; ' c *sf called P aft or 
" who hath gifts, and a calling from the Church, u a member of 
"the vifible Church^ be fire he be catted to be their Paftor, 
' though be be a member of no particular Congregation. 

The difficulties are thefe. 

i.ThataPaftormay have a cMng from the Church, before 
he is flitted by a particular Congregation, and To be an Indivi* 
duum vagum 9 a P aft or of all peep/e^nd yet of no f articular 
people. 

2. That a perfon may be a member of the vifible Church, and 
yet be no member of it,and that I will infer from his own words, 
Thus, 

He that i* no member of a f articular Congregation, he if no 
member of a vifiblc Church. But a P aft or may be a member 
of a vfible Church) ano\yet no member of a particular Congre 
gation* Therefore he may be a member of the vifiblc Church^and 
jet no member The fecond part M.. affirms. I prove the 
proportion. 

If all />*7W#/*r Congregations are all the members that the vi- 
fible Church hach, Then he that is not a member of a particular 
Congregation is no member of a vifible Church: for that which 
comes not within the numqer and compafle of members is not a 
member. 

But all particular Congregations are all the members that 
the vifibie Church hath, Therefore he that is not a member of 
a particular Congregation is no member of a vifible Church. 

Butoftheie,tmismuchby the way occasionally we (hall in- 
trtat mow fully ot cfcem, when we come to the place o^ the 

M calling 



8 2 Cap. 7. The Conflitution of a Vifitle Church Part j . 

calling of Minifters. 

In the end of the 9$,p*gM. He plainly proft fTeth, That when 
one doth enter a member to fuch a Congregation, under the Mi- 
nifteryofsx/. B. he cometh under a new relative eftate by an im- 
plicitc and vercuail Covenant, which is crofTe to what was affirm 
ed before, />.p2. The reft of the examples either confute his own 
a{Ierciorr,or eife do not reach the Queftion in hasd. For we have 
fhevved before, that excommunicates when they come to be re- 
ftored,chey renew the Covenant with the Church,and the Church 
with them. 

That which is added, c< touching A Church m-xly eretted, fie then 
** becomes afifter- chvrcb&ith Qthtrs 9 yetfic needs not A new Covenant 
"toaccomplifiit. 

Af^Q certainly ,the reafon is from the third conclufion,y^/?^ 
Our Covenant once entered upon, all the relations, that depend 
upon that, or may be inferred from that> are included in that Co 
venant, and therefore needs no more. As a woman being in Co 
venant with her husband, all the duties to his kindred are re 
quired by that, and flow from that Covenant, there needs no 
other. 

Efpecially that inference is a wide miftake: * // I mttft have a 
< w& Covenant to bring we into *# ett*tc, Vehich iffttts only jro/n^ 
** free and voluntary confent 5 Then Imttft not honour men injeveral 
"relations, at Phyfitians, Lawyers, learned Philopphers, n*le$t I 
*' take #p a far tic H far Covenant. I fay, fnch a confequence hath 
nofliadowofreafonin it, nor the leafl appearance of any ap 
proach to the caufe, becauie the honour we owe to each man, as 
apeighbonr, in his place and condition, is founded in a yatwall 
relation we have, as fdlow-fervants to the great God and Crea- 
tourofallman-kinde. And therefore we muft love God, and ail 
things of God, in our neighbour, which concerns us : and there 
fore we muft prefcrve iht honour, life, goods, good name B of 
all, whether Lawyers, or Philofophers, or Phyfitians. Let me in 
fer fro rn hence. 

That I fhould therefore doe the duty of a fervant to him that 
isnotmy mafter : of a husband to her that is not my wile, is a 
wry wcakin&rence^aad carries no proportion of reafon withito 

He adds, .jteg.py. 

^Then^h there ha tacit Cwevwt betwixt *mw mcmbtf of* Con- 
'* 'ff'eg#iHi <wd exf , B^Pailor^ndtkfj came under a my* 



Cap.7 ***&* Ctttfts thereof. Part i. 



*' Covenant-wife (which*! grant) thu u not the point in qtteftion* 
" But {his new Cwentnt is that Which l>y nee c flit j of a divine Com- 
ct mandment , ef perpetual equity makfth the new adjojner A 
c * member* 

Anfw. We are now then at the laft, almoft come to our felves, 
for we are come to this, That there muft be a new relation Cove 
nant- wife betwixt parties in cftates and conditions, which iflhc 
from free confent betwixt them, before they can be tied to the 
duties of [hat eftate, by being in the Covenant of the Gofpel> the 
contrary whereof was affirmed, ^3. juxta fism> andp4.iin. i. 
to the ninth. 

Hence therefore that which thfjpobgj expreffed, to wit, 
"That its not the rules of the Word touching man and wife,Magi- 
< ftrate and fubjed^that ma'kes people in fuch an eftate, but the 
"Covenant that is made betwixt them to thofe ends. I fay, this 
was by him to be anfwered, p^.p'4- but yet ftands in its full force, 
andnotweakned, nay not touched, nay in truth confirmed by 
this grant. 

Laftly, That is made the great hinge of our debate, that I 
thinke never came into our thoughts, neither waking, nor 
deeping, namely, "Thattkunew Covenant betwix r A per (on, and 
" A.B Pftftor, did ntake fachthe wew Adjoiner y A member of anew 



I anfwer, I would fain haveoneof ours produced,that eirhe in 
writing or printing ever faid any fuch thing, or any rhmg that car 
ries a ihadow of any fuch conceit;when its well known ro all,,hat 
know our principles and praclice, we profefle the Church is a 
true Church, as Totum een>iale, before her officers, and the 
choice of them. The particular per forts are members before ?ms 
choice, and therefore are nor made fuch by this choice or new 
Covenant. 

Argument j. 



" IftkU Cktitch* covenant be the e fence and $rme of a 
* l Church^ Vchich differ enceth between thevifible and'nvifible ; 
** there have been no vifible Churches fince the Ap ft I s d^ie , ntr are 
"thereany in the Chriftian World thi* day, five only i N*E t and 
* f fime other places. 

The Anfyeris open, and hath been formerly intimated, in the 
opening of the nature of the Covenant, and the manner of the ex- 

id 2 prefling 



84 Cap.y. The Conftitutiw of a vtfibk Church Part I . 

prcfllng thereof, to vvit,Tt is either imfifcite or explicit e. The Co- 
venant is preferved for the //?**f<? of it, whether of the waies 
it comes to beaded. And all the Churches that ever were, or 
now are, true Churches, either in England^ Holland, France .&c. 
have, at leaft, in them an implicite Covenant, which is abundantly 
evidenced by the conftant practice, which is performed, and is al- 
fo required at the hands of all that are members therein. 

Argument 6. and laft. 

" A WHltitttdc of unwAYr&nfable Veaies, fartlj go bcfirc 3 partly 
"ionvey tkx Chttrch* covenant. 

Anfvp. If the waies were unwarrantable that conveyed the 
Covenant, or went before it : if yet they doe not touch the nature 
of the Covenant, that may yet be lawfull, when they are unlawfall. 
As it is in the Covenant of marriage. A man may upon wrong 
grounds, upon wrong ends, undertake fueh a work, procee 
ding alfo in a diforderly manner, and yet if the fubftance of 
the Covenant be right and good, the marriage is lawfull in 
it felf and fubftance of it. But let us hear the waifs that are fo #* 
warrantable. 

i. " ItpAdreamytbataBarectnvfrudb) the weans of private 
?' ChrtftiattS) Without tht miniftfry offent Ptftors. Li .p .1 20. 

Anfvo. I confefTe it is a dream to fay fo, or think fo. And if a- 
ny do dream offuchadevice in the night, let him own it, and 
defend it in the day, we own it not. Is it likely that any man is 
fo forfaken of reafon , as to fay , that the Apoi^les when they 
came to plant Churches, that private Chriftians, not they, con 
verted the people ? And if they converted all thofe firQ Church 
es, where is the man that will affirm r that All \_^ll t ] are 
converted by private Chriftians ? Though its poffitle that private 
Chriftians may convert forne, y*#.u.ip. Befide, materials of new 
gathered Churches with us,are fuch,ashave been converted by Mi- 
niftersin their feverall Congregations. 

a. <{ ItiAnunwfirrMtobltVVAfo t* fay that Ptftors, ** 'Paftars, 
" are n9tfet to Indians. 

Anfa There is warrant enough to affirm that ,and evidence e- 
qoogh to prove it; As (halKappear in the handling of the ordina 
tion and power of a Paftor. 

3. Abfurdity. Tk*t men wnft be fatufad in their co 
e touching one awthen cowerjfott. 



Cap.y- in the Caufts thereof. Parti. 85 

Avfw. That the members of Churches diould be vifible Saint?, 
andthattoreafonable charity, we have formerly proved: and 
that fuch fhould ft Pfiff e > M *kat the fiundnefle and truth of their 
f*ithm*y be notified to the Church, is granted by M. /?. and this is 
as much as we defire, and fo we doubt nor, buc Ananias, Simon 
Magw&c. did appear fuch to the judgement of charity , which 
al waies judgeth the beft, unlede it can prove the contrary. 

4. Unwarrantable way. <c By What Warrant of the Word arc pri- 
<! vate ChriftiAns, not in office , mads the ordinary and only converters 
^ of fouls? 

Anftv. There is no word that warrants it ; and I know none 
of us that arfirm it, that all are converted by private Chriftians. 
The found of fuch an abfurity is fo continually in the ear and 
rninde of M. /?, ( but from whence it comes, I know not) that 
I fee it findes fuch welcome, that he is willing to repeat it twice, 
rather then to mifle the remembrance and mentioning of it, and 
therefore he repeats it as a double abfurdity, this fourth being the 
fame with the firft, and by this way he may fill the number of un 
warrantable waies eafily. 

If by ordinary, heunderftand that which infrequent in a courfe 
of common providence, which is neither miracnlum^ nor yet mi- 
ra*tdt4m, for the extraordinarineffe thereof, Ifuppofeeach mans 
(Xfritnce will evidence this truth, That the endeavour ofperfots 
cut of office, h*th been faffed, andi* blefitdto tie converpon of divers, 
and that without prejudice to the office and ordinance of Chrift. 
But were all this granted to be unwarrantable, what is fuch a con- 
ceic to overthrow the Covenant ? That may be yet a truth,though 
f.ich apprehenfions may be falfe, but the Proverb is true* He that 
counts A man his enemy y he is content to go muck out of bis Way, th.it 
he may lend him a blow : If there may be any blemifh caft upon the 
Covenant, it skils not from what coaft it comes. 

5. *' What Warrant have the Jifter-chttrches to give the right-hand 
"oj fiRowfiiptQanewerefted Church? For to give the right-hand 
"offitiowfiip is an Authoritative and T> aft or all aft > at Galat,2.. 
Wken James, and Cephas, and John perceived the grace that 
" Vc at given mt^they gave unto me and Barnabas the right-handeffel- 
* lowflip. 

Anfo* Suppofe the fifter-churches had no warrant to give the 
right- hand of fellowfcip, yet the Covsnant for all that may be 

M warrantable. 



Cap.y. IfaCoflftitMiofrofArtftbleChitrch Paiti. 

warrantable. And yet the quarrel muft hence fee maintained againft 
the innocent Covenant. 4stbf lion quarrelled toith the lamb for 
the "to tier _, & 'bin fhe drank? m<wj miles below his VPA* 



terwg. 

But let us fee the hainous w&f*rr*xhtbhxef* of this courfe of 
giving the right-hand of fe/lwfirp to fitter- churches. The fir ft 
c&tt(eiS)becat4ftit i* an Author it at ivs <*#,as Paret&,Bem,&c. 

Anfw. The Authours give in no evidence this way. For the 
words of /^r^in the margin, lib. 2.p.i6i. fhew the contrary. 
It is made Intim* conjunttiomsfymboiumibut not authoritatij. f- 
timatt love, friendship and familiarity doth not inferre authority* 
But Beza his words pur it beyond queftion, Porresternnt 
(juodfjmtwlttm ejfet mftrtin Evawtly dottrinb/umtn* con 
Why M./?. hould conflrue, fymbalum confenfioni* to 
lum aathorititiu, is beyond my underftanding. But if Interpre 
ters help not, yet hit ArgHmtnt\t may be will fettle the caufe, 
therefore he repeats this again, and adds this reafon. " By r.9 
^ authority can they rfceive them as members of the ath<itik$ Church, 
** f er thi* receivings a Chfirck a tt i and they have nv Church pwer* 
The frame ftands thus, 

Argument i. 

They who have no Church- power, they can put forth no 
Church-aft. 

Anfir. The Propofition is apparently weak. The Church can 
put forth an aft ofc<wfe/ t of approbation>of love,of conjunction, 
as well as an aft of power. 

M./2. grants that one fingle.Congregation hath no power o- 
ver another, one Cladis over another, one Provinciall Synod o- 
ver another : Yet I fuppofe he will not deny, but thefe may coun- 
fel, reprove, approve, rejeft or convince one the other. 

One Church, or many Congregations, may meet with the Hea 
then, may teach them occafionally, convince them, encourage 
then), and yec have no power over them. Many Churches be 
ing fcnt to the Parliament to declare their judgement, touching 
any thing in agitation, may approve of their counfel and determi 
nations, if holy, or difallow them, confute them, if other, and 
yet I doe beleeve , he will not fay , they have auchority over 
them. 

Argument 2. 



Cap.j. > in tfaCaufes thereof. Part.i. 

Argument 2. 

" They cwnot tifon two or three bears fight, hearing none of 
"tlxm fteak^ be fitisfod in their conferences of their regent- 

+ ration. 

Anfat //"they (hall hear fojitive teflimony of experienced and 
approved witneftes of their conftant and confcientious walking 
without ail fcandall : Iftheyfhall hear the expreffions and pro- 
f efforts of repentance to wards God, and /**'/ in our Lord Jefus : 
This is Argument diffident to the judgement of charity to hope 
they are viiible Saincs,whcn nothing upon knowledge or proof to 
the contrary is given in. 

Argument 3. 

Avdthat therein the greatcft Weight lies, is this, l What a 
"meeting u thu^of divers fifter-chttrchcs to receive a newjifter-churchf 
c< It it a ffiurck, / heleeve^ meeting together (and yet it is not a Con- 
*'c? vfgttion) and it i* An ordinary vifible Church. For at the admit- 
<e ting of all converts to the Chnrch order, thu meeting rnnft he. Siire- 
" Ij here our brethren ack$oTvletige y that there a hurch in the N. 
"T* m*de up of many congregations, Vehich hath power to receive in 
' ; Whole httrches. This u a Vifible^ Provincial or National Church, 
" Vffhich they other-wife deny. Jfwewy Churches meet together to ap- 
" prove of the Way and frocee ding cfet Church gathering by our judge.- 
"mentytbtf We acknowledge a Church Provincial and National. 

Avfw.'fhe confef]tience}\^ no colour of truth in it. Did ever, 
any of us deny the confociation of Churches in Way ofccftnfelar.dad* 
vice ? and yet confociation is one thing, and the cenftitution of a 
new fpecies or ^tnde of a Church is another. 

Suppofe two Congregations now newly creeled and gathered, 
which have no power over one another, fbould meet together to * 
confider and confuk touching the fin and offence of fome clafli- * 
cal Church, Is this then a Provincial or National Church? Suppofe 
two Congregations ofWo feverali and diftincl Claflis fliould be 
fent by either of the Claflis to concur with a Church in an Ifland, 
ROW to be gathered, to fee and confider of their way, and to ! end . 
them direclion and approbation,and this done ordinarily.Htre is 
a Church-mating : A Claflis it cannot be, becaufe they are two 
only Congregations of the Chffis : and Provincial it is not, nor; 
yet Nauonai : Therefore there is now a new Church made up of , 
many Churches, which is neither Ctajficalwt Provincial. 
will, there be an end of fuch inferences ?/ 



88 Cap-7- 7i* Coattitutiov of A Vifibk Ghttrch Part i 

6. "We fee no Warrant, Why one>not ye t a T* aft or er ElJtrftottld 
e< take uj him tofyeak^ to A Congregation, thwgh they att sonfent 
" th/tt fe tfeakr 

Anfir. If M. R. will look into the pra&ce of the Church of 
SW*W,ortohisfirftBook. He fhall finde , that there be fuch, 
who muft have their gifts of teaching tried; and therefore may 
and doe ceach,before they be chofen : here is preaching and C forth 
preaching and pray ing, and yet there is no P#ftor. And yet this 
will abide the meafure of the golden reed. 

7. He adds, "We defirc to fee fuck a Church attion, M Aft.2. 
<c Where 3000 Were added in one day* 

Anfw. We alfo joyn our defires with his, and fhould be glad to 
fee fuch a day, for we fee no unwarrantablenes then, nor would 
be now, if all circumftances did concur. 
! The 8 th is anfwered in the 3 d . 

The 9 th " Mich tels Hi efan IncourAgemcnt to be good flewtrds of 
" the manifild graces of god, VeefeeitWarrtntabls to provoke each 
" man to traffiqfie WiVA hit talent. 

But that all, who enter, are fworne to attend publick prophe 
cy, it happily may be found in lA.RatUo*es curranto, which he 
pickt out of fome mans letter, who writ he could not tell what : 
nor could he reade happily aright what he wrote. For I know no 
fuchcuftome of the Churches of Chrift amongft us. 

lo." H re are httrck atts, &n4 the power of the keys exercifedjn 
"f reaching, praying and 'difripline, and yet no ftewar 4s ntr officers o? 
* tlif ho tife Who have received the keys. 

Anfa. That of preaching and pray ing hath been anfwered in 
the/A-ffe, And if by an adl of difcipiine, any aft of the power of 
the keys be meant, its then plain,there may, an acl of that power 
be put forth without any officer. For an officer, and fo other 
members may be admitted, and in cafe rejected and excommuni 
cated by the Church. 



CHAP, 



Cap.8. > in the Ctups thereof. Part i. 8? 



CHAP. VIIL 

Wherein the Precedency of a Church* asitisTouun 
homogeneum, is handled. 

\ \ 7 Hen we look at the Church,as7V0; efc*tiab,vie attend 
V V C i. How conftitutedm the caufes of it. 

two things in it<? 

(i. How qualified and adorned. 

The firft hath been difpatchcd in the fore-going Chapters, 
where in we have endeavoured to prove, That vipbb Sain are 
the only true Matter, and onfider*tion the only true Form of a 
vifible Church. 

We are now to enquire after the fecond, viz. fuch qualificati- 
CMS, which are of fpeciall weight, and do in an efpeciall manner 
belong to the Church under this consideration. 

rOfficers, 

Order or prtcedxc, of it before^ ' 
Qualification then! J al 

is either in 

S ardofthe 



n 



Touching this Congregawndl Church, if we look at the Order 
and Precedency of it,we have two Queftions that offer themfelves 
to our confideration. 

i. Whether a company ofbeleevers, thus vifibly confociating 
themfelves, are truly called, and are in truth, and indeed, a 
Church , in the phrafe of Scripture , before tksj have Of' 
ficers ? 

The trumpet here gives an uncertain found : and therefore we 
cannot tell well where to fatten, M. R. his expreffions are fo full 
of variety. Sometimes he feems to fpeak the lame with us : fome- 
times to be of a differing minde. One while he laies the weight 

N up* 



Cap.8. TkeCwfitiitiwefaViftbtectjiircb Parti. 



upon a rainifteriall Church, as including officers therein. Ano 
ther while he feems not only to deny the Church, thus confider- 
ed, to be Totttm orgamcMw, but to deny the Church to be a 
Church, without Officers. 

To avoid therefore all oflfenfive miftakes, we &all in (hore 
fetdown, frW V?c conceive to be the truth in this cafe : and fo 
we flialloccafion M r R. more fully to explicate his minde. 

When the Church is called Ministerial, that word may be at- 
tefided in a do*blcc**ffaf4tiQ*. 

1. GeneraKy, as implying 4*j delegated power, in theexercife 
of any Church-afts in way of fubordmation under Chrift, and by 
power and appointment f rom, hire, Thus a number of believers 
or vifible Saints now confociated,batb power cf*dmi$o of new 
members, and cleftlonoi Officers, according to the order of 
Chrift, and in cafe the officer chofen lhall prove hereticall and o5- 
ftinately wicked, they have power to rejefthim, and make him 
no orj^cer unto them. 

All thcfeare granted by IA.R. 

But thefe are a&s offeurch-Aifctyline largely taken , and acls 
of power. For to give a key of power, and to take away a key 
of power, argues power in fo doing, according to the inftitution 
of Chrift. 

How far the Church may upon jtft grounds, andforjuft caafc 
proceed to excommunicate, we fhall afterwards enquire. 

2. Minifterial is taken more/r/^/y, as it icons M r /?. would 
by his exprtfllons-make us conceive : then it implies an Office-pow 
er, or powtrcf Officers, aiidfoit cals for Minifters, i.e. Officers. 
And in thisfenfeit fhould be without fenfe to affirm, That the 
ChufchftiouldbcTotvwQrgtinicftm, Without organs : That the 
Church fbould eonfiftof Ruling offietrs, and Ruled-ffojU 3 when 
it is without all officers. 

Thefe things being premifed, our apgrchenfions are thus hid 
4own. 

The Church of Vifible Saints confederating together 
to walkinthefellowihipof the Faith^asthus, it 
effcntiale, Ic is tcforcgM Officers. 



Argument 



Cap.8. in the ca*fis thereof. \ Partx. 91 

Argument i. 

CjodhAfafet Officers in the Church, i Cor. 12. 2 8. 

Therefore the Church u before the Officers. 

As the fetting of che candle in the candlefttck, prefuppofeth the 
candieftick. The Church is the candleftick, Rev. 1.20. The Officers 
are the candles. 

M. R. anfwers, <f god hath pf and, breathed in watt a living f^uh 
" Therefore he & a living many before the (outsat breathed 
*' in hirtLj. 
Cf Frien^ The logickj* ntagbt. 

Rfplj, A friendly warning is good : but the Looickwtj be good 
alfo, for any thing that is hers faid. For, It is laid, god made 
man ofths earth, i. e. The body of man of the earth ; and he 
breathed into the noftrils of that body, or into chat body fo made 
by that mean, the breath of. lift. And I fuppofe, to affirm, the bo 
dy was made before the foul was infufcd -, that the W/, which is 
thefubject to receive the foul, muft in nature be before the (out is 
very good Logick. And thus the comparifon holds betwixt the 
Church, zstotttmeffentizle, and the Officers. But to take man in 
a proper fenfe, as an efts ft confining of body and foul, and to fay 
in propriety of fpeech, Qod breathe a life into an tffift that had life, 
God put a form into an effect that had a form, no law of lan 
guage will admit fuch an expreffion, much letfe the rules of rea- 
fon bear it. For the form is put into the matter, and is there in 
nature before the effecl: exifts. It neither is, nor can be faid co be 
put into the effect 

Bejides, Here is yet a further advantage to the caufe in hand, 
in that the Church is not only the fub jecl in which thefe Officers 
are, as utum effentialc : but by vertue of her choice, (he is cau- 
fall of the Officers call : and therefore in reafon muft be before 
them. 

M. #. anfwers fecondly, <c The Church u the CanMeflicl^ , not 
<c fimylj VPtthottr candles and Umps : the Church winifteriatt it the 
ss fmdle$lick^ and the Miwfters the candles : and by the can- 
"dlesfettingin the Church jhe Chwch becomes a minifterial govern- 
" ing Church. 

Repfy, it's erode to all mens apprehenfions and expreflions, 
that the faxdteJlick&Quld be no longer a Candieftick, then the 
candle is in it 5 why doe work-men fell them for Candlcfticks, o* 

N 2 ther 



Cap.8. Tfa ConftiMion of a rifibletChltreh Part r . 

ihcr men count them fo, buy them for fucti, before they put any 
candles in them ? Is not a fufytt truly affettum d arguendttm^^ 
aflfe&ed to argue nfeparableadjunEli and fo truly called a/#/fS , 
though his adjuntt be not f^r*,and be adualty difpofed with him? 
What kinde of Logtck this is, let the Reader, that hath any logi 
cal judgement in him, judge* 

As if one ihould fay,It is not a Corporation of Aldermen,or free 
men before the Maior be chofen. It is true, it is not a comp/eat corpo 
ration of Maior and Freemen, unlefle there be both : but that hin 
ders not, but they be a corporation of Free-msn united amongft 
themfelves, though there be no Maior. Nay, they mttft be a cor 
poration, before they can chafe a Maior : and therefore they mud 
in reafon and nature be before him. A man cannot be a httfcand, 
before he have a wife, yet he may and mufl be a man Vfooing a wo 
man, before he can make her a wife., 

Argument 2. 

IftkeCktercblre not a Church Without Officers, the* as often at 
tbt Officers tie, the Church d'teth alfo. Nay, when the Church 
ihallhavejuftoccafion (asfuch its poffible may be) to reject 
her Officers for herefies,or grofle villanies,When they rejett them, 
dp they therefore d.ftroy the Church and themfelves in fo doing, 
when they labour to preferve themfelves, nay ufe the means for 
their,prefervation ? 

Doth a Corporation, when it puts out a wicked Maior out 
of his. place and priviledges, Doe they therefore deftroy their 
own liberties , and nullifie their Corporation by that means, 
which is. the efpedall way and- mean of their fafety and 
comfort ? 

One wouldihink that fuch^Argnments were fufficicnt to caft a 
caufe, carrying fuch fenfible evidence with them, and yet M%# 
ftrength can turn afide all. 

Heianfwefs, " When the fief her As are remove^ the tents cannot 
' ! be called^ the fapherds perns : and per/ecu tion doth often- deface tloe 
* ? wji&tefaeetfa mimfterialL Cfotrcbz andtosemoveths C**dlefti-ck^ 
*^i* to remove the 'Jfriiniftcr y i as to take away tyes 9 and ears t and 
" hands from t^e body, U to hurt the integrity of it. 

2^** AR communion ministerial!, thereby We are a body vtfble y 
w i Car.io.i<5. eatingom br$ad, wMj$cJl fa Ioofed 9 "token Paftors 
&.c removed* 



Cap.8. -cof. ) Parr.i. 

Reply. Vv iien tnelhepherds are removed, the cents cannot be 
called, The tent* Where the ficthfrsis ^e r yet they may be called, 
The tents fit to receive them y and in point ofthatfttnefle, they 
are the fame they were before they were chofen,. and remain 
the lame. 

Its true, to remove the Candle flick is to remove the Miniftery 
becaufe the Miniftery and Minifters have their dcptndance upon 
the Church. Deftroy the man, the ft hole, you deftroy t he parts. 
But it holds not contrari wife. It is true, in a Mi*ifter%<&, i.e. 
an Organicttmtotitm, when you take away any part, yoa lame the 
integrity of it ; but you do not deftroy the ejfence and nature of it, 
zsiotttmejjetftia/e. Socrates may loole a limb, an eye, an hand, 
arid fo he is not an entire mau 9 confining of fuch members, yet he 
hath tot am ntttttrAm & dffiHitionemkominis, in regard of his fjfin* 
tiaR caufes. 

That which is added, is yet more befide the eaufe ; For its 
granted on all hands, That where Officers are not, there is 
no communion In the Sacraments. Is there therefore no Church- 
communion ? Such confequences come not within the compafle 
of ihecaiife. 

We have done now with the firft Query, and made it clear, 

That this Qhttrch it befvre dl Officer s> and may be Without 
t&nt*. 

The fccond Qjl E S T I O N now comes into confiierations 

Whether there be any Presbyterian Churches in the 
NewTeftamentof Chrifts appointment and inftitution^ 
pr only Congregational^ 



94 Cap.?. frheConftitui --rch Parti 

^lA. 



/ the Nrtwe and Being of a Prcsbyteriall 
Church, 



THe Qutlifictitio* of the Church , as totum eflentiale y confi- 
fted in the Order and Precedency of it, in regard of her true 
Officers, and that we have now difpatched in the anfwer to the 
former queftion. 

Confider it now, as it ftands in comparifon and competition 
With that, which our Brethren call a Trefiytcritn Church-, and 
here we fhall take in the fecond queftion. Which, however it fall 
far lower, if we look at the proper place thereof, yet becaufe it 
fits our purpofe in hand, and the laying open of the nature there 
of in this place, will give light to that which follcfws, wcftiallufe 
this Crypfis of method^ make our next enquiry about I T : and 
this**Vjr may be referred unto four Heads. 

1. Wherein the e fence of a Preftjterian C#rcA confifts , and 
how made up. 

2. Lay down fbme grounds t which may cle*r the right difcowry 
of fitch Aconftittition. 

3 , ReAfon from fuch grounds <*Ainft it. 
4. Anfiver fuch examfles as carry foxiie femblance at the firft ap~ 
it. 

i. 



A Presbyterian Church refults, and arifeth upon three 
main principles, which are as the pillars of its fpeciall confli- 
ttttion. 

1. There muft befevtratl Congregations, made entire of fuch 
members , as Chrift hath appointed , to make up an integrall 
bodji of Officers which rule; and feofle^ which are led and ru 
led by them. 

2. Thefe Congregations neighbouring together, fo that their com 
munion may be accommodated with more eafe, and incourage- 
able conveniency, and the fcandals that may prejudice and i iinr 
by their infectious example, may be more eafily cured and remo 

ved : 




thereof. } p ar ti, 95 



ved: And/^4*ww^ofthem fhotild enter into 

each with other in the concurrence of common government, which 

may relieve the common goodof all. 

3. Thefe (o combined ', eere to fend their Rulers, according to 
mutual! agreement, to manage the great centres of Ckrift, and de 
termine the emergent doubts and difficulties chat may arife a- 
mongft the combined Congregations : and to fuch d^nfttions 
and determinations all the/*t>m?$ Churches combined are to fab- 
mit, zstoattsofjurifihftion, proceeding from fuch, asarefeto- 
ver them in the Lord for that end. 

Thefe Eldtrstv*l f pr footers of thefe combined Churches, 
thus affemkled, are called, A Prfjbyterian Church: becaufe 
this Rfprefwtative body is made up only of Presbyters an4 
Elders. 

And of this we are now to enquire, and to lay down fuch 
grounds, as may clear the enquiry and difcovery of fuch a confti- 
tution : and thefe are $s followeth. 

Seftion 2. 

ground I. *JurifJiaion>&ew// It tat?* in 

fhereisxffpwerofJHrifdi&iM*, but that tke hl 8 dt fafe, it fal a retfeff 

which arifcth from che^mr ofOrAr, which ffi ^/^^Wf *'*" 

ftandsby^ <pp**J* and inftitudon .of '% 

Chrift. and the privilege CbriJ} halt? It- 

BypowerofOrdtr, following the exprefli- *'*fa tkem niti. And therefore 

6ns of the School, Papifts, and other Wri- \ hl -y w /aid to judge, 

ters,I underftand nochirig clfe, but Office ^'f 
> . , s mfGffe 

. at whichthcy all look. fa/ / 

And jurifdtttio* to be the exerctfixg of ifatfv^&far/ (pe^oftH pow 
r, a-s fit objed and matter of things cr or the community. , / wtf if 
and pcrfons are presented. For the ve- l u ^ l ^'^f6/^lKgtkefhafe of 

ry tiateire of the terms gives in teftimo* irt ^ tJ ~S -rr^- ec n 

i. Tvsre u mnltiiclion oracialL 

ny to this truth, Executio ;r, or, D*- /^rpecifiatioiw^^ww ito, '. 

fi 1 ^ ;r^, the Authoritative proclaiming tbattzfe it in the peculiar rramer of 

or executing of this ktnde of power, being difpeafatiaa, ititfue^owlylromthe 

Tku & prefurnes a R*l*r 9 and 5 ce ' a ^ c h * ****** , buf l * an 



fitfor that; endand purpofe. far*ejrh*j* ?/ / 

Aad he^ce the Jtehojl, when they will .w-ojjfa i/^. 

give 



ptf Cap.?. ifie Conftitution *"' ti. 

give their undcrftanding leave to exerci?* the liberty of reafbna- 
ble men, according to the rules of reaibn, they coafeflfe as much, 
as this amounts to, and may necefirily be collected and iiiatain- 
cd from their own principles. 

For tcotus and T homos > and with them their fiffower^ ^ Sent, 
dift. 1 8, 1 p. define the power of the k$je* by binding and loafing* and 
* l taJ P, in the^binding and loofing ttljurifdittion b ,(m their fenfe,)is con- 
' forvum tamed: and this prefumes a kfy, a fUce and office, unto which the 
purpofe in perfon muft be called^ a po w,er wherewith he muft be invcfted,be- 
bafl 3 to fore he can put forth thofe ads. 
vb,jari/* o Cafreolu* and Dur^nd: Capreo/fU, 4. Sent, diftintt.lf. 

4itli6*ina covcluf.i. Poteft** conpciendi, & poteftat clavium eft UMVL* 
narrow , . / 

ftnie^ut &**&&. 

mean not Only when they would gratify their great mafte* the Pofc, 
to take an and do homage to the Church of Rome, they then deviie a way 
tbat they to p ut out the right eye of their reafon, and to crook the rule and 
IS* /*" cro ^ e ^ e * r own P r ' n ciples, that they may promote the primacy 
f ncilue tie an * P^ en "ude of the power of the Pope. 

exercife of They would, The Infiriour Priffts to have the fowcr of th* 
affpeer kejs, and this power of order to extend it felf ( qHAHtum eft de 
tbmbj. f e ^ to abfolve all} and therefore Chrift faith indefinitely, qu*- 
rum rcmiferitu &C. wkofoeverjins &C. But the ufc of this pow 
er muft be prefuppofed according to that commiffion granted to 
Peter, and io the Pope ordinarily, that he may extend it, or 
reft rain it as he will. 

SoDurand: cperordinationemEcclefafaftttm efl y Ht e^ui^ 
libetficerdosnon fojfit abfolvere : (ttbi fufra contra feet** dam 
conclttfionem,) Thus men are forced to turn the edge of their 
realon againft an acknowledged truth, and that againft ordina- 
tionem Chrifti, to maintain Ordinationem Ecclefiz, & tyranni- 
dem Pap*. 

But whatever they conceit,the evidence of the truth is fo un 
deniable, that it will conftrain the undcrftanding to yeeld to that 
which is here required. For this Jurisdiction ( in the (enfe I take 
it) in the exercife thereof, either requires one called or autho 
rized byoiHce: or elfe any without this authority may doe it. 
But none is a Steward unldlefet over the Family. Governments 
are not in the Church, un)efle they be appointed by Chrift, I Cor. 
12. 27. 28. yea the blinde Pbaiifees could grope at this " ' 
darknesof their delufions, as appears by the queftion the 



Cap.?. bf fa CA-sfes thereof. Parti. 97 



unto oar Saviour^ 2 WHAT eAVTHORIT? doftthouthefe 
things, and who gave thec this Authority? So that the putting 
of this fxridbfttou and Rule i.e. Authoritative or Office juris- 
dittiw ("whereof we now fpeak) into the hands of any, who 
are not appointed to the Office of rule, is meerly the usurpation 
of that LMan of fi#, or a prep arrtiov to bring hi oa in; or a re 
mainder of him, not fully caft out, not the native and naturall 
inftitution of our Saviour, the Lawgiver of hi* Church, and 
therefore you (hall obferve, 

What ever may promote the plenitude of the Popes power, 
and bring the iaft refolution of all thicher, 1 1 is fo given to fomc 
of his creatures in eminent place, that in iffue it may be confined 
within the compafle of his Triple-crown. Hence the Biftiop, 
which is the Popes vice-gercnt, he will difpenfe his power to his 
poor underlings by fachpittances and allowances, that the poor 
Snakes may be trained up by their daily experience to acknow 
ledge, where the treafury of this power is ftored up, and whe 
ther they muft go to fetch it. 

f&wtfFirft, He muft be made a DC AC on, and allowed to read, 
but not prf*ck; to adminifter Baptifwt, but not the Sapper* 
not that one Sacrament is of greater eminency then the other: 
but that the (ervant muft know, they have no power further then 
they have his allowance. 

At the next turn he is made a Prieft, and to that he hath frcfa 
writings,and f refh Seal, and f refh ordination. And when that 
is attained, yet he cannot preach in any Ailembly bcfides his own, 
but he muft have a licenfe and allowance for that. And ad thi* 



And therefore when all is granted, he muft do none of thefe, 
if his Lord Bijbop beprefent, and will officiate in his own perfon* 
So much power the Bifhop hath over fo many Parifties, that by 
this means his power being received from the Pope, the fulnefle 
may be derived from him, and returned to him again in a ready 
way. 

Bnt (as I (aid) this it the Popes uflirpatio^ not Chrifts *'*- 
ftitution. 

Hence the fecond ground I lay down, is this. 

There is no Office in the Church, but only fach which are aj> 
pointed b j hri ft $ and therefore there is no lurisdi&ion or rttU 
canbeexercifed, but onlj by the officers of Chrift. 

O 



98 Cap.p. I The Conftttutio, m j. 

Tkefirft pun of the conclude 

f. Officers and 0$Cff* atu Cvswai* mfrctes : gu.... vv'hich 
proceed only from the Afcention of Chriit. Ephq. 11,1*. #^* 
6^ afcendcd tip on-high, - - Ht gavt gifts unto m? y (oms te* 
ffhcrsttomt Pafttrs,' its Chrifts prerogative ropii co bellow fuch 
gifts. 

2t They wzfropsr means of ha worfiipt and therefore it is on 
ly proper to him co in joy p them. 

3. It is in his hand ovly to blefre and fucceed chein in their %i- 
rituall difpenfacioDS, to the attainment of thole fupernarurali 
ends. c#f r *f.28.20. and therefore it appertains to him alone -to 
appoint. 

The inference ofthcficondpart of the Gonclufion is clear, from 
what was formerly proved. 

AlljuYifdiftion muft iiTue from an Order or Officer. 

B-Httker*\$ none, but Officers of Chrift allowed in the Church, 

Therefore bijtirifiti&ltoi fpirituall, ecclefiaftick, can bs cxerd- 

y twt by An Officer of Chrift. 

And therefore Surrogates, Chanccllour^ Archdeacons, 'Deans, 



&c. which a re hatched and fpawned, by the pride and luxury. 
ambition and tyranny of that Man of fin, as vermine aodjfcitoftge 
creAtwesout oftheilimeof Nil** ; They are none of the Orders 
and Officers of Chrift. Ad therefore have no authority by any 
right from him to exercife any jurifdiction in hi* Churches, or a-? 
niongft his people. 

Ground 3. 

Hencg, He that is now called, and appointed an Offiwr accord * 
Jng to God, and the rules of the Gofpel, as he needs no otk.rpow , 
tr, but that of hit Office, to authorize him to execute it t So there 
& no fower, that can if) rule and right hinder him in the due execu 
tion thereof t 

For it isM Chrift alone, as to appoint the calling and Office ; 
fo t o lay ont the bounds and limits, to fpecifie the feverali actions 
and operations thereof, therein required ; and to exact the per 
formance thereof. Therefore/^/ m*n Attend to teaching and ex-- 
^/a^,Rom.i2.7,8. They nwft rule Voitk dilt% ence> uke heed to 
themfehes^ And to thefloc^ Acl.2O.2S. They mitft bindettp the bro 
ken, rvithc ftraying, tender the weak, JrafJ^,4'4 
True, by violence and cruelty they may be oppreffed, p< 



fcr&. >arti.-.. 99 



ted, imp i hindered from uGir.g I' 

work, and then God call for jeering, not doing} other- 
wife, Wk- ;.., K ttc better to obey God or man, let my judge > 



Hence, Thefe two, Order orOffiee^nd Jurifdittion, are not 
members wjpecies of power, put in way Q opposition one again.it 
the other, but are in Subordination one to the other. 

//<?*, The re muft be * Office be 'fire the Jptrifdiftion, or Rv/e 
ifluing there- from. 

Therefore, where> there is no office, there is no right of Rule en: 
jurifdidion, as fuch, whereof we here fpeak. 

Hence, They, who have the fame> or equaH Offices, they have the 
fame and equatt Office-rute or jurifdidion. 

Hence ) What ever is added, bepde office jt adds no jwifdiftion or 
rule ecclefiaftick at all to any. 

From thefe grounds thus laid , I (hall take leave to di- 
fpute. 

Argument i. 

If the Churches combixedkave no more power, then they had be - 
fire they ^ere combined- then thej can exercife no more jftrifdifli- 
en then before : and there fire have no Prtftyterial power ; are not 
difttntt tprefijterian Churches. 

But they have no more power after their combination, then 
befirt. 

Therefore no Prefyterian jurifdittion : and ft are no 
Prejlyterian Churches. 

The tsfftumption, where the doubt only lies, is thus made 
good. 

They who have no more offices nor officers, then they bad before., 

they have no more jurifiliftion ; as in the firft ground. 
But they have no more officers becaufe each fend their own. 
Therefore they have no morepmer. 

Argument 2. 

Iftheyhwejuri/diftion, tkev 9 eitfar over alt the Churches in the 
combination, or only over ft me. 

Not over (owe only in the combination , for that is contrary 
to their inftitution and definition of a Presbyterian Church. 
Therefore they muft have jurifdiclion over aft particular 

O 3 



loo Cap. 9. { TbeCo#ftit> >> of &fi(i u * Church Parti. 



{T^r:i:;- icmay be ten or cc ____ w^ ur leile in r<? cam- 
binatio-4. 

But this they htw not. 

If they have JMrifdittiox over allthefe^ then are they Officer J, ?a- 
ftcrSt Teachers t Ruling- Elders, in office to them all. For there 
muft be an Office, and ib Officer, before jurifdiclion,z$ in the third 
ground. There is no jurifdiclion exercifed, but by an Officer ; as 
in the fecond ground. 

But to fay they are Paftors of them all, u to make a rode And ready 
Pluralities, 



The proof of the minor ^ namely, If they have jurifdidtion over 
all, then are they Paftors and Teachers,^ . This M.^. denies. 

c< Though they rule mwy Congregati&ns, yet they do not bear that 
"relation of Watchmen and proper Paftors to everj one of tkefe foa- 
" grejfAtiffnf, that a*P aft tr of a particular bearcth to hi* particular 
"flock* 1.2.p.3 25,326. 

Thus M.A. becomes like NaphtbaK, gives us plcafant words, 
but I fear they are but words, i . Then we will fee how they vi\\\. 
wcotdVpitkhimfe/f. 2. How fl?*V truth. 

1. His 0n> WWf, lib.2.335. arethefe. 

*' We think the relation of the Elder/hip to A Vikele- Clajficall 
t Church, unot founded uf on an office different ftem the offices of 
" Paftors and Eldtrs, 'tohich they have and dree loathed frith, in re- 
<e lation to their p articular Congregations; but authoritative affs of 
I' the fimeaffice. 

Whexce, I would reafi^ 

Ifike relation of the Elder fhty to a flajflcal Church be founded up 
on l he (ame offiee that a T* aft or hath to hi* particular Con-gregb* 
toon - y then the Elders bean that relation ef Vratchmin to a, CUJfi- 
cat Church , Vehich a P aft or doth to hit particular flock^ For 
where there is the fame office of Paftor, there is the fame 
relation of Watchman and Paftor, the one iffuing from the 
other, 

But M. R affirms the fir & : namelj^ that the relation of the Elder- 
jbiptaa C lajfic al Chur chit from thafime office, Which Elders had in 
relation to their own. 

Ergo, They are frofer P afters to theone, as to the other* 

who put forth authoritative aftsjtohich iffue onl* fr - 
y at in that relation, and in regard of th 



Ca r tsth( Parti, 



the) ,. upon Vphom tktj txercife. fach 

*tt^ . Lhei .v.iw ^ y *^~.^ ,,rrant t put them fonh. 
But that alp he affirms. 

1 1. We (hall fecondly enquire, how it fates Veitk the truth.. 

Thefe authoritative afts, which are put forth, ifftu fiomhtnt^ ei. 
ther M aT^aftor, or as no P aft or, Ruler or no Ruler ; 

Ifa4 no Ptfftor, then aftj of jtirifdittion, and thofe authorita 
tive, andfupreamwrf/^exprefTed and twrctfysl by one> V?ho i* 
no R ukr. 

And this M.#. and all men gain- fay. 

If they proceed from him, a* a ^Puftor^then M A Ptfttr of kit 
particular, or as a Paftor of another Congregation. 

NofataPaftor of another Chttrch, befide his own. For then 
ens man may have two Paflorall offices, and two Chttrchet, which 
is contrary to Scriptures, and all found Divines. 

Ergo, They mult proceed from him, .as he it Patter to ki& ow 
particular flock, Quod fait demottftrandHm. 

Again, 

// he put forth fuch acls at A Paftor, then thofe upon whom he 
puts them forth, either are huflocl^ , or are not h^floc^. His flock 
they muft be,, if he be a Eaftor and ihepherd to them ; for that 
the nature of relation requires. 

If hi* flcck^, \hzneithirth 
Another. 

The Churches combined cannot be his ovgvegation , becaufe 
thefe are many : and diftincl. Ergo, He mttft be A Paftor of 
many flocks : namely of his particular, And thefe alfo. And 
fo there is a ready way and. road, for .Pluralities and Tot- quoit) 
Quod fait demonftranduw* 

And let the Reader C O M PA RE thefe expreffion?. 

* It u truf, they are called the Elders oj the rprefbyterittt Church 
"ofPergamw, l>w there it a generaU and DIFFERENT 
: RELATION from that ^hich each P aft or doth carry to his own 
* f flocl^ lib.2.p,326.1in.4,d. 

And thefe words,/>3 33. the three laft lines. .' 

"Thg Relation of an Eldtrfiip to a Vokole Clajjicdl Ckttrcb is 
" funded, not upon A dffirent office from the office of Paftor s and 
* WUcb thej have and are cioathed Wtb , IN 



102 Cap.?. TfaC&> 'bntft-PifUt.jcb ti. 



to their r. 

How thefe cannot fee, without fome help 

fromM. R* 

Confiderwenowthe DIFFERING ACTS that are in 
the lderfiip of a Prc/byterian Church, from a Congregational! 3 as 
M. R. laies them down. 

Difference i. 

" The Prsfbytery are Elders to the flajficall Church >&ti v, not in 
66 things proper to each Congregation, but in things common to afl 9 *r 
te in that Which is the proper objefl of Government ; to tt?*>, thofe 
<( things Vtkich rather concern the congelation of the thlrtj 
Churches, then the thirty combined Churches in particular^ lib. 2. 
pag.2.26. 

The practice of the Claffis oppofeth this exprefllon. For take a 
private offence, admoniih then the offending party. 2. Upon 
not hearing, take one or two : 3. The offending party perfifting, 
let him bring it to the Church. 

Thu u proper to the Congregation : Yet by Claflical principles, 
the particular Congregation wtffl not admonift : For that Church, 
that muft fpeak to the Offender, in cafe he doe not hear, that 
Church may caft him out. So the words, Mat.i 8, 1 7. If ke VvHl 
not hear the Church, let him be as an Head) en* But the Claffis al 
lows not this. 

Again, 

Suppofe the party be admonifhed by the particular Congrega 
tion for this his private fault, thus perfifted in, and yet fhall con 
tinue to be obftinate : This obftinacy , is, Res propria, to this 
Church, Why may (he not now caft him out without a Claffis > 
Tor thispertinacy did innotefcere only to the Church. 

"Ifitbefaid, When he is caft out, the neighbouring Churches 
"muft fhun and avoid him, upon knowledge given. 

lanfaer, fo muft the Churches of another Claffis, of another 
Province 5 and therefore there is no more need the one ftiould 
have a hand in the cenfure then the other. 

The feiondDifferenceMtR. adds (p.32tf.)is this. 

"The Prefytcry doth r#&er take care of the regulating of 
" the acJs of governing in aU thefe Churches^ then the governed 
"Churches. 

Anfiv. They exprefle their care in chefe judiciall afts, and that 



nriettt/tttfywpott fcandals and fcandaio^ in a- 

nyCongregation under tne Presbytery,*/ cexjures oj^f.m^mtion 
And Excommunication ; as alfo in the direct decifiofl , ana fo re 
moving, at leaft (topping any errour of any member aridng, fi 
that they fall upon the Church tv be governed dlreftly. 
The third Difference. 

"The Elders of the Clajficall Presbytery are Elders to all theft 
"Churches, as ths Elders thentftlves are in Collegio Presbycerali, 
" andproperly^ as they are in Court. So he. 

$ut I afftivc' The Elders there, are proper Paftors of their 
own particular Congregations. Therefore they muft (if at all) 
be fo here. 

That thefe differences do not in the leaft meafure ftiew a differ 
ent relation from that which each Paftor doth carry to his own 
flock, appears thus, 

Thofe aftj Vehich a Paflor fHts forth in hi* proper place to hit 
proper floe l{, tkofe cannot fi>ew any different relation in that office. 

lint all thefe attionsfrecifiedi a Paftor dothpttt fir&toht* proper 
fac^ When he a% sat fitch a Paftor. Jnftance. 

A Paftor in an Ifland, where, at a Taftor he cannot teach, ad- 
rrioniili, excommunicate, but in c&tt* Congregation^ not fevered , 
from his Church (as we fay) or his Confiftory, or Collegi& Preftj- 
terali (as they fay)yet this doth not hinder, but he puts forth thefe 
acls in relation to his proper flock.Therefore if anEider in a CJaf- 
fieal Presbytery put forth the like actions, thefe do not prove, nor 
can hinder, but he may ftill be to them as a Paftor to a proper 
flock in thofe regards. 

Difference 4. 

"The Prejbjtery hath a Church relation to &ll thefe thirty 
<c Churches not taken diftribtttively, bnt colltftively^ a* they all 
"are united in ene Church claffical> under one externall govern 
ment, 

Anfvter* 

i. If the Presbytery put forth atts of jnrifditiion upon thofe 
Churches diftribHtivtly , as they are fevered ; then they have a i 
Church-relation to them dtftributively conlidered. ^QtJHnfdifli- . 
on-ifaesfrom Church-relation, and indeed from Church- office, els , 
it could never be exercifed. 

But t hat their prance evidencet^ for they admonifij, cenfure, s 
feverall perfosis of feverall Churches, ... 



e ~?ck Pares, 



2. - hatches t;Xen coileftwely, are nothing !v: *i Cla \ 

fis 5 orfo*^) r I 5 flyitrs meeting together : and to lay they are 
Elders wer L.. id exercife Jurifdi&ion over them,hath been 

conceived abfurd in the like cafe by M r Rutherford. 

That which M.# . adds in the next place, p. 3 27. As 

Ct Elders of an Independent congregation are not Slders of their 
" (?*/* congregations , being fcparaied from their Cottrt>and extra 
"aeollcgtBfli Presbyteriale. 

This Aflertion at firft fight feems a Paradox. JV if their office 
remains the fame, when feparated as well, as when aflembledj 
when in the Court and Congregation, as out, & contra. Then 
thtir relation holds, and their jurifdiclion. 

es4t verum prim urn. 

Its true they never put forth pubiike atts ofjurtfdittion, but in 
the Court, nor *# of pa ft or aft teaching and adminiftratiori of 
Sacraments, but in aflembled hurch : Doth any therefore 
conclude, That they are not teachers* nor have both fut, 
and Power of teaching, when they are feparated from the Af- 
femblies ? 

Difference 5. 

''f/ajfical Elders in the Court have power of jurifdiclion in 
*' relation to thit Prefty ferial or Clajfical Church : but they have 
'* not properly an ordinary powir of Order to preach to them atl, and 
J* 'every one. 327. 



Tfthis jtirifdiclion iffue from fatfimt office of Paftor, then they 
have p ower of order- and that to preach. 

But that it fo iffues,hath been fhevved, and is alfo granted. 
M.tf. adds. 

4 'Tkff Elders of a particular congregation have power of order ^And 
e power vf JURISDICTION Without the Conrt: but they have not 
* fewer of C H U RC H-] U RISDICTION, to in the Conn. Tor 
<{ there is a difference betwixt power of jttrifdiftion, Which Elders 
" have M Watch-men, andapewtrofChurch-JHrifdittionfyhicbEl- 
"ders have not> but in foro Ecclefise. 

Anfwer. 

jTfthey have the fame office, whence all thefe ads of jurifdi- 
dion arife, as well without the Court, as within ; the* 
they have the power of jttrifdtfliov, as well tyithont the Con 
** Wit-to*. 



thereof. Parti- 105 



'ic, t 5 Ife j .*te *.tt$ of jurifdi&ion, faii. .a 

Court; no more can they put forth the acls of pMik* preaching 
and adminiftring Sacrement, but in firo 2echjf<e. Yet I never 
yet heard any man affirm, Thit they had no power to do thefe, 
when they were not mfiro Ecclefa, as though their entering into 
the Aflembly (hould adde this power. 

That example of the^^/^A^/wtoucheth not this caufe, 
or elfe deftroics it, if it be paralleled in all the particulars of it. I 
willfuteitwithamorefenfiblepatern every way alike. A ?u- 
ftice of peace in the Countrey, or Bttrgejfe in a Corporation, are 
chofen to be members in parliament, the one a Bnrgeffe, the o- 
thcr a Knight eftke Shire : Here are now t wo fpeciall places or 
Offices diftinft, and here we can fee a plain and open difference. 
And if M./?. will grant the like; that when a Ruler of a Congre 
gation is appointed a member of a, Ct*Jfi f > he hath a new office di- 
ftincl from the office he ha din the Congregation, we (hall then 
know where to findc this claflical myftery,and dilcover the croCe- 
nesof it to Chrifts Government. 

Headdslaftly. 

es Idiftinguijb the proportion ; If they he Elders in theft common 
t afftirs, Vvkieh concern Cjevernment in general; then are they El" 
" ders in fieding by the FTord ofkxowledge^ anl in Cjoverning in All 
* c the ptarticttltfrs which concern the Cjovernmcnt of each Congregati- 
< c on : that I deny ^ faies he. 

Anfiver. 

it Its obvious to each mans apprehenfions, that every Elder 
and particular Governour in his Congregation, as he hath the na 
ture of an Elder in generati : fo out of power he can, and doth 
put forth generatt aftions that are common toother Elders, and fb 
alfo meet with thofe generall things which concern Government 
in generall. For where the acl is , the object muft needs be 
in its proportion, and all this he doth without any Claffis in 
his particular ftation. For the fpecies determines the ad: of the 
genw* : as Socrates confines the adls of humane nature to him- 

2. Its well known, That the Claffis meddles With the Articular 
offences ofpartictt/ar perfins in all yarticnUr Cengregatiens, even 
fach which are at Jpecittl&s any Elder in an Ifland doth meddle 
with in his own place. 

3. If all.a&s of jurifdi&ion, whether they be 

p 



io6 TbeC9*{kit*ti9*^ I Parti. 



as well a$ $*thwit*tive g 

j*i, <w wen ao ** 6 <.nviw", iifue from 00* and thc/2w^ office ; why 
there fhould bethc0$fc<?0i/*r #,and towardsaJl,and0/.'6*/Si<? 
*#, no word warrants. 

4. Its as undeniable, There be generall atts i# preaching and 
Hatching, which are common to all Congregations, which the 
Gaffisnor doe, nor can difpenfe confcientioufly, becaufe they 
cannot attend them. NoryetwillitfuiEceto fay, That he was 
Paftor to the Catholick Church before, for then before this com 
bination he had as good power to exercifejurifdufrion, as any 
who be in the combination. But M.. his own principles will not 
permit fuch an Aflertion : For he affirms, That one Congregation 
k*th not power over another, one Clajps over another : and there 
fore thefe Paftors and teachers arc Officers 
f which e&erjout of the circuit are not. 



Argument 3. 

That courfe^ekich divides the things which God tath jojxed to- 
^andott^ht fir ever to %o together, that if unlawfiilL 

But tofewrjurifdiBion and teaching is to part the things that 
(jod hathjojnedtogether. For both ifliic from the office of Paftor 
andTeacher, andifofiebcreqnired, by the fame rcafon may the 
other be exacled : and yet the Presbyttrian combinationywrfc 
thefe. The//-/? part is paft denial. 

Ihcftcondl (hall thus make good. 

What 8t and duties the office of a P aft or require* to a flock^thofe. 
*tts <wd duties An officer or Paftor it bonndto put firth. 

'But ruling And teaching bdeng t* the office of a Paft or and 
Tfeacker, becaufethey have the power of the keyes, and to them 
it appertains to ufe all thefe in binding and loofing, as the flock 
fhall require : And thefe cannot be fully ufed in binding and loo- 
fing, but by tcAchingAndrHlinfr Ae\2O.i8. I Pet.5.1,2. 

Again, Thofe A&ions of their office, which are of nccefllty re 
quired to procure the end and good of the fioc^ thoie they muft 
put forth. 

But both thefe of fetching and ruling are ofneceffny required tc , 
attain the end of thetr office, and that is, The gttterixg And perfi~ 
fling of the Saintt, EpheGja 2. And this will not be attained,but , 
by the ufe of all thefe to their beft advantage ; both tcachir^ *"c ] 
rttling being ferviceable, according to God, for the quicknmg of 

tkc 



'aufes weef. 107 

. iul in the wi : ?,and t e preventing an4 purging cue 

r ieven of^n, whicl may be prejudicial v. . ________ ..ia.cba 

work of the Lord. 

To this M,fl*anfwers many things, /.2.j* 329. 
cc /f * Grand- fathers and Fathers do bear a relation to the ftmt 
" children divers Stales : Both are Fathers, but both are not begetting 
"fakers : So at ft doe the Clajfical Elder s> And Elders of a Cw$re- 
*' gat ion hew diver* relations to the flock. 

Reply. 

If they havi fuch relations to their flocks as Grand-fathers and 
Fathers, then* at a grand- father cannot be a father ; or a Fa 
ther, a Grand- father, to the fame childe, fb an Elder can- 
not be A proper Elder , and a flajflcal Elder to the fame 



Thefe relations of Grand-father and Father come 
grounds, from which the relative refpedb ifliic. 
proper Eiders ifliie from one and the fame office, which they have, 
andarecloathed with, in relation to their proper flock, /. 2.333. 
yea his words are expreflfe. *' Slders proper and cUJfical have not 
6< t wo offices 3 but only thej per firm two atts of one and the fame office. 



Laftly, heanfwers. 

ajfis and Congregation doe not differ fir- 
*' molly orftecificdly, but only in more or lejjfe extenfton of power > lib. 
2, />.338. 

From Vchence to my underftanding,fuch c ollettions feern fair and 
to follow undeniably. 

If there be one office in the conftitution, then there is the fame 
definition of an office belonging to the Elder of a Clajfis and Con 
gregation : then the (amecattfeS) then the fame elettion and choice. 
Then Vehat he doth by vertue of his office to ene, he is bound to do 
to the other. Then ^hat operations he putteth forth ia the one, he 
can put forth in ths other. 

Again, If they differ but in extenfion, then w intrinfeca and 
intend ve is the fame in the Slders of a Congregation, as of a CUffu* 
Therefore the re is no fpecifical ad, that the one puts forth, but 
the other can put forth, asoccafion fhall require. For, (jradtu 
non variant fyeciem. Therefore in cafe there be objective TM&* 
ter prefenced for Ordinatiem or Excommunication ia a Congre^- 
gation, they can pat forth fuch operations : for they have 

' P 2 the 



io8 




the fame intrinfccall axd intwfvt p and in 

cAttfes of thcfe operations feen, when a he cpjtct is pre- 

fenced. 

Thofeexpreffionsthatin the Court Afmbly at 9*rufilen^ 9 
1 ' Aft 15. they are Elders in relation to the Vehole Churches vf Anti** 
c och, Syria and Citiei*, and the gentiles, coflttttvcFf takenjn tkefi 
dogmatical points: And the fame Slders Herein ftecitl manner El- 
" ders to ths congregations of Anticch, Syria and Cilicia> taken di- 
" ftribtttively. 

The Reply is , The Elders did the one as CeunfelltttrS) they 
governed the other as Rulers, as we hope will appear in its pro- 
per place. 

But that other, to wit, 2.3 30. 

" By that fame official 'power , that a Paflor teachetk bis ewnflsc^ 
" viva voce,^ vocal preaching as a 'Do ft or Joe teacheth other Chttrch- 



* c 



ef 



This is an invention, I confeffe I never heard, aor faw before, 
and whether ever it faw light or no, I cannot tell : orrly I fuppofe 
it will not be ofFenfive to make forne enquiry after it, if it be but 
fer mine own information. 

Clear then it is, He teacheth other Cbnrches by writing. 

Btit that this,thus teaching of Churches comes from thefawe of" 
fatal power that he teacheth his own flock viva voce, is queftioncd 
upon thefe^nwW/. 

I . It croffeth the nature efthe office. 

For , firft , That cfficiall power by which he preacheth to his 
proper flock, he received by elettion from the people, ftands 
bound to them, may be rejected by them in cafe of delinquency 
notorious. 

Secondly, By that official power, he can require all hfs to 
hear. 

Thirdly, In cafe they gain- fay offensively, tocsnfure. 

If his Writing proceeds out of that power,then by verttae there-' 
of'he could challenge and require them to re#deit, and cenfure 
them for not reading. Nay, upon this ground he ftiould not only 
have power over the Churches Within the Prefyterj or Claffis, k but 
over thofe, who are under other Claffi?, nay other Provinces,Na- 
tionS) &c. Nay the cafe may be that he may have official power o- 
ver aU ^Churches in the world, for they all may be taug 
his books and writing : jca, thofe that are infidels, and yet 



nthec Parti. 



)ut know *fluage, they may be taught by this, and 

why may he not be Pattor to pertorm acts from his office to 
them all ? 

It mifleth that ri^bt ground of power: for iftku power pr,o- 
'tfw A/5f ojjfo, then it is fomc where required, that each man 



fhould zs well print* as pretch. For to preach w?4 t/w is requi 
red of every Paftor, out of his office : but if printing ifliie from 
the fame office , the one fhould as oecefTarily be required as 
the other; and hence, what he preacheth he muft print : for 
he is bound to teach his people viva voce , by vertue of his 
office, and if his office cals for tbis, he is bound to this alfo, as 
well as to that : but that we finde writ in no Gofpel that I 
know of. 

3. That Vokich Another may doe Vvit& M muck authority and more- 
I mean authority of truth, as being more able, yet being out of 
office, That cannot belong to the power of an office. 

When it Veat a*k?d> Whether are the Claflkal Elders, Ruling El 
ders, or Teaching Elders to the claflical Church ? 

M.ff.anfwers ^.330. "Theyareboth, and they are neither in di- 
<c vtrs confederations, They are teaching Elder six all the Co*gre$6- 
* c thus diftribtttively taken: Thty are r tiling in alt cotte&welj ta^e. 
"They are teacher swrv. TJLH (erne referred atts y v$t constant teash- 
* ( ers> Its true, he that is a rulingP^floy^ ualfl a fetching P after, 
* but not to that fame fleck, atoaies. 



When we enquire, what kinde of Elder a Clajftcal Sldfr u^ we 
are told, that they are Elders teaching in 11 Congregations diftri- 
btitvuelji i. e. take claflical Elders, as they are Congregational 
Elders; and that is all one, as to fay, Noclajpcalgldtrs,andthen 
they are teaching Elders : for fo far as they have reference to 
their proper flocks, they were teaching Elders before the com 
bination, and fo all that is gained, is this, ^c^ffiealEl^r, a* 
he is HOC la Jflc a! Elder, is a teaching Elder*, and fo there is not a 
dij}i&i*H or divers confideration of a claflical Elder (which 
ftiould have been the term diftingaifbed ) but a nw-conjidtratiofl 
of him, Mfah. 

Further, It hath been often faid , That thefe acls of the 
Elders, iflue from one and the fame office : now where there 
is anff and the fame *ffict> there is one and the/^w? officer* 

p 3 ani 



no Cap.?. Vatti* 



and fo the f* pewr of teaching w^, ruling ami the jam* 
duty. 

Lafrly, We have here that k , ^.~^^ t waicn oerore we con 
cluded, That a per fin may have many flocks : he may be a teaching 
paftor in one, and a Ruling in two or three, or thirty : for its 
affirmed. That a RuliagPaftor is alfo a Teaching Paftor, but not 
to that fame fl&ck alwaies. Therefore he may have many flocks, 
An-d fo the Lord 'Bifoop may be A teaching P aft or in the Cathedral 

Canterbury but a Ruling*? aftori* all the Province collettivcly 



Obj. He arrogate s this alone a* one. 

A*f. But {hew a rule of Chrift, why the Elders may not give 
that to Kim, and liberty to take many to help him, aswelLasyou 
joynmany to concurre with him in that work. 

I believe be hath no power to take many with bimfelf to rule a 
Province of 30 Churches, befides his own. And I beleeve you 
have no rule of Chrift to join many, to rule many Churches, be- 
fide their own particular charges. A fhcpherd ought to have but 
one flock : one is as much as he can rule, one is as much as he hath 
authority to rule. R( tat or urn uwm uni tzntum. 

Its laftly added, ^.330. 

ct Neither it thu true^ becaufe fowcr ofjarifdiftion if fi*ndcd f ttp- 
*' wjoweroforder, There fire teaching fiottld be every Vtay com- 
ec wcnfarAble Vrith ruling. For the lderfti$ cowencd in Court % 
<e and only formaliter in foro Eccle&e, in thit Conn hath Church 
"pQfverofjurifdittion,in 4 Congregation , and in thi* Court they 
t govern : But the Elderfbip in thi* Court neither doth frech> nor 
\* canfrtach. 

Replj. 

Ruling and teaching appertain to the Paftor infuo more, and as 
his peculiar properties,and therefore they are .made a dcicription 
of them, Rom, 1 2,7,8. with i 7*07.3.5. 

2. Hu flock will need) and every fhephcrd fhould do the one, as 
well as the other. 

3. Without both he cannot ftlfill hi* 'jMiniftery , and attain 
his end ia procuring the good of his flock commended to his care. 
Therefore the reafonailedged here, and propounded formerly, 
hath no evicting force in it. 

For the Elders, if P aft or s, and in office, Vvhen from the Court, 
then have the) Church jurifdiftion cut ef the Court. But the fir ft is 
true* Adde 



.*. Part.1. in 

Add her? ^tke-cen&ref ought to 

be difpenfed ** f/k Congregation^ and there, I fuppofe, its not 
onely poffible that the Elders m*j preach, but they muft 
preach aifo. 

Argument 4. 

That Vol: ids fates A bt&r&en upon teaching Elder?, Vvhich god ne 
ver laid, nor are they ever ah let a discharge ^ that i* net JiitnMc t*> 
Gods Kill and Word. 

But tki* Clajjicalcettrfedrth (o. 

The /4j]t*mpti0# y which only can be queftioned,is proved by 
M. ff. his words, who impofeth an office- care upon one over ma~ 
ny flock?, when as tneujuffcient to improve a/I abilities of the 
moft able Minifter on earth : And therefore the Apoftl 
ed Etiert in every Church, and charged them to attend the fl 
not fakf. 

Befides, I had thought the lotthfimeneffe of plurdiries had 
been not only hifledout of the world, but abhorred of all confci 
enriousmen. 

M.-ff. that he might remove the loath&me diftafte, wherewith 
this reafon loads the ctufe, he labours, CUvum clavo peffere. 
And therefore would bear the world in hand, That the Vtay *f 
'tyatchwg over fifter- churches, and other Chriftians of other Con 
gregations (VtkichVeeAHdatitbeVeorld allow, M that Which pie tj 
**d ChrifttMiitjj the UVP of Religion and Reafon require ) to be as 
^drctdfittttfir onerous,. ctrefatl, UboricM Wttchfulnefie in ^J of 
4 * confcief.ce as to he bound tksretwto by W*gj ofoffoe* 

To which I fay> G O D F O R B I D. 

His Reafin* are mainly two. 

1 . *' We have a divine comiRAttdi that Vfe be our brothers l^ffer^ 
** Andtki* Watch cats fir like onerow, laboriow cart, & if 



1. <v We make the ground and foundation of governing a 
*' -Church^ to be that bond oj love and union of one body of Chrift, 
*' and thu bond oflovtly and brotherly conpciation csmmands^nd lies 
" w to doe no more in governing and helping othtrfifttr-clturehesjhen . 
"ifVre had no farther %>a*rat to promote their edipcatien> then tk* 
** alone relation of brotherly conficiation. 

The fentence is fomewhat imperfecl", and that it jnay reach his 
3 Ithmkitmuftbethusexpreffcd. The bond of brsther- 



Cap. 9. wck Pr 



ly cbnfociatior iistoifc ther 

warrant then t . ..uciatiort tieth 

ustodoea* more, m governing inter- entireties, uicu u^^^ iy 
confociatioa can doe, is trut y but wholly impertinent, and of no 
proof to the point in hand 5 and wholly mifTeth M. R. his fcope, 
wftich is to compare die bond and burthen betwixt brotherly 
C9*fiti4t*9n and tffice-impoption, as if chat the re were a parity be 
twixt them, 

For REPLY, we dial 1 examine, i.thetruthof tke Afmio* 9 
And 2. give anfwer to the reafons alledged for it. 

i. Touching his Ajfertio* it felf, we (halioppofeo^thatispro- 
fcffcdiy contradictory thereunto. 

Affcrtion.' 

Tktre u not the like care , 0tur**f#eff* and Ubsur required 
in duties of ' Chriflia* toatchfalneffe in * brotherly Way, M to 
dte the duties to others, to Whom We Are bound in Way of &ffce- 
relation* 

And M imfArity appears, partly, in the preparations required to 
the fervices ; partly, in tht execution of them. 

i. For prtfdration EO the work of teaching^ which the Paftor 
and Teacher are to attend, by their places, labour in^in Word and 
doftrine, ( that as good Rewards they may lay in provifion old 
and new,and be able to divide the word of truth aright ) they are 
to beftow their Whole time and ftrength, and that confeantly to 
nm,4, t hi s en( i. Therefore they are enjoyned to attend to exhorwio* 
and teaching, the mam bent of their daily ftudies muft goc that 
way. They muft fearch to know the ftate of their flock, Search 

Ecclef. ii> the Scriptures, and ftttdy pleafant Wtrdt, which may with moft 
plainnefTe, and profit, and power conrey the truth to the under- 
ftandingofthemeancftwnder their charge. And therefore they 

iTim.x.4. mH ft n9 t fa intangled in the affairs of thitltfe. They muft lay afide 

Afts 6.41 the attending of tables, and give thewfefoes to the Word and prater. 
The Apoftlcs pro felled to take this courfc (though extraordina 
rily girted and affifted ) as occafion did require. 

Afo *. J, j, jf t he Apoftles laid afide the care of the peor in difpenfing the 
trcafury, becaufethat would hinder the work of the Miniftery; 
if there had been any wrk of like care and oneroufneflc, Why 
/bottld they not have laid afide that al/o ? I cannot fee it : and there 
fore they judged not the cxercifing the acls of Chriftian helpfulnes 
Qf this nature. In 



Part i. 113 



.... r ~~....w ~nyt.uiALiuft<iiiu a a mm in rat ion of Chrifts holy 
things, if the improvement of time and ftrength be constantly 
requited, if brotherly congelation required the UkfCAfe^ and laid 
the like orierotifneflc upon a Paftor in Chriftian duties of love, 
they were BO more able to difcharge both, then to be ftftfrs it 
two or three Congretytiw, which all men cOnfefle to be croffc to 
Gods command. But blefled be God it is far otherwifc. His waies 
arc full of mercy, wifdome, pity and goodnes, and he exacts no 
more of his people, then in an evangelical way they are able to 
performe. 

And therefore iVour hrifti*>i Watch, I am bound only to ^ad- 
minifter occtfanallj , rebukes, counfels, comforts and exhorta 
tions, as I meet with brethren of other Congregations, and I 
fee their occafions require ir, fo far as God puts prefent ability or 
opportunity into my hand, all which labour and burthen is light 
er then the nail of the little finger, compared with the body of 
that care and burthen, which concerns a Teacher in office to 
wards thofe, to whom he is bound by that relation. 

2. Look we again into the difotxfiuion **d execution of thcfc 
fer vices, the imparity alfo will appear plainly. 

If an officer hear of a fcandalous courie of fuch, who be his 
iheep, he is bound to make diligent fearch touching the truth 
thereof, and upon pro0f made, he is bound to convince and 
admonifh : If he iball not hear, to take one or two ; if 
not hear them, then to complain to the Church, of fuch a de 
linquent. 

r tit thus I am not bound to beftow my time, and imploy my 
care With *H ChriftUvs, with whom I (hall meet, in the compaflc 
of the fame CUJfis, or the fame Province : for it is impoffible, I 
{hould fo doe. If I hear of many fcandals, that many have given 
in feverall Congregations, Countreys, nay, as the occafron of 
travelling and merchandizing may require; a man i"hall be forced 
to fee many in many places : Mufl now the traveller or merchant 
layafidcallhisbufinelTe, and deal with all theie? Or in cafe he 
return home,the preflures of his implements calling him thither, 
Muft he needs go into France, Cfsrinany, Holland, to proceed a- 
gainft fuch Delinquents? Ifuppofe each man fees the abfurdity 
without fpecfhcles, Its impofTible any man fhould attend fuch a 
proceeding. And therefore, bleiled be our Saviour, who never 

required 



Cap.p. 



required it, n . .- this 

manner $ bu ided m rimte 

courfe, which may be followed, witncomrort ana couvcmcuty ; 
He hath Appointed guides in every Churchy i. e. Ruling /^r/,who 
are ejedveings to the people, over whom they are placed; they 
are at hand, they are by office appointed to deal in fach cafef, 
tnd they live and con verfe one with another, have charge over 
them, and authority put upon them to that purpofe,and are fct a- 
fart from other entanglements to attend the improvement of all 
ordinances, for the good of thofe under their charge, that their 
evils may be feen,fearched and reformed. 

Nor let any man think to eafe this inconvenience, by faying,. 
that a per ion is a proper Ptftor to the one, and a "Paflor &T& r, to 
the other removed : for thu device^ like a warm hand, ftrekes the 
fore, but will not cure it. For by this it i* granted, that pafloral 
tare is f f jr more oxerotts And laborious^ the* (Thrift ion avd brithttfy 
tare in firne (enfc, which is now our queftion. 

2. Itsaffi meiintheplace^ and often expreffcd by M. R. Thac 
there is but one, andthe/*a*0j(jfo' > wheftceall thiswatchfiilnefie 
iffoes towards all. And therefore as it hath the fame bond, fo 
it requires the fame fervice : And therefore all &ch conceits 
are meerly coined, to ctufeme*s coniciences, andlb to keep 
them quiet , but they will never goc at the great day of ^c- 



For the qucftion will be, BaAft thoit the fame paflsr^l 
ett to the one as to the other, a* thy fletp ? If thou ftoodeft 
bound to them as thy fheep, by the fame Office and CaJJ, the 
needs of both thou wert bound to fupply, and the good of 
both thou wcrt in like manner bound to- promote , 



'3.. But laftly, M. # . his own exprefllon will not admit any fuch > 
'confide rat ion, as this: for he intends ths comparifon betwixt 
father fy cart zndpa&erd care to a mans proper ilock. For his 
words are thefe, 

*/ c tear it in tht\ namf/y, That thtrt id a* great car* and oner &* 
*< rtefif, in foroDei, lies upon A brother, as upon a Paftor^ in tke- 
'< Vcatching fir the good of a foethcr* v4 man u, a gifted preacher in . 
^aCongrtgAtion*, wa9*JJland> therein no other gifted of C/od to 
** preach the Gofrtl, hut he only. I Veovld think?, ^ a brother, he 
**Ttetc *#der& gnat ** obligation of care #*d laborious onero#faes 






Parti, 114 

vf- j preach* 

***, tkot*?( tVtsrcn9taRcdt9betki~ * ~/,*, , y hs i#e re called 
"tobethevPaftsr. 

The cafe is here evident, that M f R. his intend men t is to com 
pare the care of a To/lor over kit proper fack^, and brothtylj car* 
over Chrijiitns together. 

And here ajfp I muft crave leave to differ wholly from M r 
his opinion. For it is granted, that this gifted perfon is not cal 
led to preach, nor will the people in the Ifland fo acknowledge 
him : Therefore they are not bound to maintain him : Hence I 
rhould rather think thus, 

Be that ufe&hi* generall casing p, as that he deftroics hi* particu* 
/4r, he ufeth it difirdtrly : For thefe are in fubordination, not in 
oppofition. 

gutfitopreack ( being gifted, as in the example given) it t* 
uft hi* general calling (for he doth what is done oat of Chriftian 
charity)/^ as that he deftroies hit particular : For he muft of neceffi- 
tylay tf^e the attending j able* > i.e. his worldly occafions: that 
would and did take his time and ftrength, if he come to beftow 
himfelf in his preparations and difpenfations in a Paftor-like man 
ner,*.*?, as faftoifs ufe to do. 

Befides , To doe as much in a generall way of charity, as 
that which amounts to the work of a particular calling, is t* 
con fiund generall and particular catlings, which God, and rule have 
diftinguiuied. 
When MJc. faith, 

K / defire to know Vthat the nakedrelation of authority or jurifditti- 
: on addeth to tbk care and oner oufneffe in point oflahour by preaching 
" the (jofyfl. 

Its eafie to return, That Jurifdi&io* implies an office : an office 
doth not only add a fpeciall bond, but requires more fervice with 
the greater improvement of time, and ftrength, and conftancy 
therein, as it hath appeared before. 

2. fhctwoReafixs, which U.R. propounds for proof of the 
conclu(k>n, have not folidity enough to fettle the undemanding 
of a man ferioufly judicious. 

The frame of the firft Reafon of M.fi.is this, 

to he our brethrcns fyepert, then 



116 Cap.?. T/ 

- AtreAr-i 



"roufnefle 

Anfirer* 

The c onCe^ence is to be denied, as noway futable to the rule 
of truth, as it hath appeared at large in the former enquiry, 
and this one thing is alfo enough to make it palpable. I am 
bound by that divine command to keep many brethren from 
danger, with whom I occafionally meet with once or twice 
in my life : and therefore can relieve them no more : Am I there- 
fore bound by niy office to watch no more, nor lend no further 
relief to fuch as be committed to my care? Will it go for good 
pay at our appearance before Chrift, to fay, I ,am bound by of. 
fice to watch no more over the people left to my care and cufto- 
dy, then I am bound as a Chriftian to be my brothers keeper, in 
a Claffis or Province ? Many of them I could never fee, or very 
feldomc lend any fuccour unto in all my life : Therefore I am 
bound to doe no more to thofe that arc under my charge : If I 
occafionally meet with them, to doe good occafionally to them, 
but never to beftow my time and ftrength conftantly to attend 
their comfort, to binde up the broken, to recall thofe that go a- 
ftray,and to heal and help the feeble. The fecond Reafon comes 
out of the fame mint, and in form its thus. 



2. 

" Ifthefiundation cfgcvtrxing a cUjfittl Church be the love 
<c unisn of the members of one body of Chrift: Then there u as much 
"care, onerottfr.es andlabcnr, Which it required in brotherly confe- 
* f elation to help, at the eare and oner eufnes, Which u required in of- 
" fee-help, or that Which u required thsjurifdittion^ Vehicb comes 
" from officers. The firft part is true : Therefore 



The Propofition deferves a detta/t, as not having a fcmblance of 
truth in it. Bec*ufe I love ail fuch as are confociated with me un 
der one National Synod, whom I never had a fight of, never came 
to fpeech with all, with whom I could never meet to doe good to 
them, or receive any good from them in converfe : That thcrt* 
jSr*I(honldftandboiindtoput forth the like onerous, labori 
ous care for their fpirituall good, as a perfbn that ftands charged 
with them in Way of office, one would certainly conclude and 
readily, either thofc officers doe too little, or elfe I am bound 

to 



Parti. 117 



to doe too iiv 

eejftersx jean office 

towards fuch, whom they never fa w, "nor knew; Rtver did any 
good to therryior received any good from them. 

Or elfe I Should be bvundto 9 too mxch ( more then its poffible 
I can attain unto) It I fhould ftand ingaged to comfort, counfel, 
direct, reform, and proceed in cenfure againft foch for their evils, 
which officers muft do by Chrifts appointment, being fent to ga 
ther and perfed the Saints, when J (hall never converfe with 
thoufands in the nation,nor they with me,untill my dying day. 
Our 5. Argument. 

If they he Paftors ever all the CongregAtions in tke circuit, the* 
they were nevf chofen by the fever all *ngregations t or not. 

Jf they were not ckofcn, then a Paftor may be a Paftor by an e- 
fpeciall appropriation to a people, or whom he was never chofen, 
which is croffe to the rules of the Gofpel, and the nature of the 
relation. 

If they Were chtfen by them all, then each of them is bound as 
much to *tt, as the fir/} ptop/e, and therefore as much to preach 
and perform paftorallacls to the one, as to the other. 2. Here is 
really nin-refidency brought in. Nor will it fatisfie, they are Pa- 
ftors ^7ct T/J for if they ftand in tke fame relation of a Paftors of 
fice to a Claflis, as a Paftor doth to his own flock, then they muft 
be ckofcn thereunto,and are Paftors properly , for fo Paftors are to 
their own flock. 

Bttt each Paftor in the combixAtio* ftands in the fame relation of A 
Paftors office to A Cl*ffu>A& A 'P Aft or doth to kit ownftockj 

Bothpropoftionswz M.#/<fr.The major, \ i.p.56.1.2.2Ol,iO2. 
The ssffamption or fecond part. 



*' M* R, teUs us, 1.2.p 344. That they are called Elders at Epke- 
"fH*,i.C.ofcverj/g#rcb inthatcombitiAtion, inthAtfenfe, that 
" Kings Are eallid Kings of the nations, not becAufc tvery King wot 
<f King of every nation: for the King efEdom VPM not the King of 
<; Babylon, yet,in cttmvlo, ihty did fill up that name, to be the Kings of 
' the nations : So Are Elders ^/Jerutalem called, in cnmttb* Slders 
<f of AH the Churches of] erufaleffi coitettively taken. And <u it fil- 
<c lowtk not>that the King cfEdom (becAnfcke i* one efthe Kings of 
" the nations ) if clettedto the Croietnef(fhMeA bj the voice of the 
"Nobles : fo it it not AgeidcQnfeqHtfice, fuck a number Are catted 



Churches t *fi* 

It is true,thefc a:reWjrWf,but it is as true, they do not touch 
the caufe in hand, much lefle confute if, if they be rightly confi- 
dered. 

The Kings of the nations arefoftiled by *y of diftin&io*, be* 
cau fe of the jpetiattruk they have, diftincl: from the rule which is 
ereded in the Church : And the fair and familiar meaning is, 
This King is Ruler over thofe people that are within the com- 
paffe of his nation or territory : another over his people,and fo 
every one over his own particular fubjecls, and hath no Kingly 
rule at all in anotheis kingdom :fo here the Eiders of the Church* 
es are and may be fo called, becaufe they feed and rule within 
their particular Congregations, but exercife no rule m another* 
fchurcht no more then the King of Edom doth in the Kingdom of 
haldea : and therefore the members of one Church, as they did 
notchoofe, fo they fhould not fiibmit to the rule of the Elders of 
another Congregation, no more then afut>)eftinkalaca> as he 
did not choofe 3 fo {hould not fubmit to the KmgojEdom by this 
-exprcffion our caufe is confirmed,not confuted. 



<c If aH the Kings of the nations did meet ^in one Court., axdh that 
"Court did govern the nations with common rvyatis 
* c counfeU in thofe things, which concern all the ktn^dem 
" then All the nations were bound to they them in that Court. 
" Vthen they do confent to the power of that common Court, taciteij 
" they cofent 9 that every one ofthtfe Kings jbail be A chojen King of 
"fich and fuch A kingdom. 

Rtflj. 

Thefe are Vterds which darken, ancl by a miftake mijletd the rea 

der from the mark, but rightly difcerned and fearcht into, do 

uothiag make for the caufe ; fir, when it is faid, th<j meet in 

fofurt, and govern the nations with common royall authority this 

.authority was a new fuper added authority, which came not from 

the King of Edom, or from that royall office ( let me fo ipeak ) 

of the regall power he had there, for then it fhould have belong 

ed to none hut him. But this is a, common royall authority,and that 

was another authority wherewith, not only <?, but *flthe reft of 

the confederate Princes were invefted, as well as he, and that 

was 



irt.K 

had in 

en^o,whcn )fthe 

people or the Parliaments in all the Kingdoms, mcy ict. up all 
thole confederate Princes : Suppofe the King rfEdom, Bal>yl0x+ 
Emperour ofPcrfa;'Princc ofTranfilvavi*, Dft(e ofF/orence : &c. 
this one and joint power of confederate Princes, to act in fuch a 
manner,in fuch things, with fuch limitation, as diftind from that 
particular princely power they had in their own territories. This 
is the truth in the example, and let M R. fartllell this in the cafe 
in hand,and Veejhtllfoon come to an rtgtwsff, namely, 

That the Elders who had fpeciali office, and the power of it in 
their proper charges, yet when by the combination of all the 
Churches they are to meec in a Claffis, and have power put upon 
them to ad in fuch things and in fuch a manner, which they ne 
ver had before ; this is not HOW An office of A P*ftor, bnt the power 
of a Commiffi<wr> wholly diftintt therefrom; and that is a- 
n*ane creature- of mans devifing : the Churches dealing therein, at 
the cjvitftates do, who have allowance, and they in this cafe take 
allowance toadde andinftitute new faces and.wppflKw.nnthe.' 
Church, fo that they were ^//chofen Commijfionen, butnever a 
one of them was A Paft&r, which is that which M.. will not ai- 
low,and yet this frame is not able to gaintay k. 

The iflue then is, had they been 7= 'after s, they muft have been 
chofen and maintained,which was the confequence of thereafon,,, 
and Hands untouched, upon chat fuppofition. But they are Com- 
fKiffioners : And that Ivs words intimate, which the nature of rhe. 
thing forceth unto, that they yromife toc-itd) okdterice and fubje- 
dion to every one of the Kings of the nations., not. (imply as they 
are Kings in relation to fuch a kingdom;?hat is,by /wn'^and pro- 
portion ofrfa/on, the people promiCing iubjedion to Elders, not 
as to Pdftors, but M to I ommiffioMrs, which Are humar^crtatttres o 



Argument 6. 

The Claflicall Church confiding of fo many Elders i.n a Church 
reprefentadve 3 meccing together, to exercifc Jurifdidion by joins - 
concurrence : therefore the ading and iflma of .determinations 
and cenfures 5 muft either be carried on by the joint agreement of 
all, or elleof the major part : for if the fewer or lefler number 
might caft the. ballance in calcs propouflded^ .then the weaker 
fhould overbears heftrongcr ,( (or they have all equall power in 



i jo Cap. 

the Co rhofecoga 

on one .._.,.._ if :: _, , : aid have 

the crafting voice, then the leflfer weight (hould carry the fcales 
againft the greater, which is irrational!. Again, upon this 
ground, the pare thould not only over-rule, buc deftroy the 
whole, which is abfurd. Whence then it is plain, that the 
greater p*rt hath the finer in thtir hand, to paflc fentence in 
way of decifion,as when it is paft, to put it into execution . / 

But what if the j*#have the Bwj?cau&,and crre in their judge 
ment and pradice ? 

The aofwer is, While the fewer do proteft againft their pro 
ceedings, they quit their hands of fin, and that is all they can do : 
but the fentence muft take place : only,if there be a way of an ap 
peal Jeffrey may take the benefit thereof in their opportunity. 

Thefe premifed, which cannot be denied, I thusrtafin. 

That eourfe of government, Which nullifies the power of the El 
ders and people of the Congregation, and their proceedings in a rigk- 
teotis vrayjhat it not a power ofhrift* 

But this doth ft: asinftance, 

The greater part of the CUJJls miy fentenee a member of a pcr- 
tlcular Church to be excommunicated, Vehfn the Elders and a/I the 
people judge and that truly,*** to be worthy of that cenfurc : here 
the power of the Elders and people which a& in a wayofChrift 
is wholly hindered. 

To this M.jR. anfwercth, That, 

" Dejure, the power of the greater Preftjtcry in thi* tafe ought t* 
te he faalloved up of the two voices of the Eldfrs of the fongrff- 
"gation. 

i. Bat this we have heard is crofle to all the orderly proceed 
ings of Chrift, and rules of reafon, that thetito%r Should over 
bear theftrouger, theptrtshewhote. 

2. This layes open a gap to endUjff dilution for upon this 
ground, fome fin> w\\[ fay, we have the truth on our (id e, and 
therefore your vofes,and expreflions,though the apprehenfions of 
fomany, fiiould give way and are to be fwallowed up by our ar- 
gument,and muft therefore never appear in fight more. 

Laftly, Who muft judge, which party hath the better end of the 
CtafFe, whether the fiwer or the^4^rnumber be in the right? 
cither the greater party muft judge, or elfe there muft no judge 
ment pafle at all. and fo it will be in the power of a few to 

difturb, 



in the caufes thereof. Part 1 . 121 



difturb,yea difanull all puBlfke proceeding, and bring prefent con- 
fufion upon the whole. 

Argument.y. 

From the former ground I reafon 10 the feventh place. 

That courfeandproctedingwbich cannot attain his end, is net 
appointed ty^otir Saviour, whole wifdome fails not, nor can be 
f ruftrate in its preparation. 

But the ClaJJis exC9mmunicating, and the people and elders 
of the Congregation refujing to fit&mit thereunto, their excom 
munication ^onldbe of no firce, for they would ftiii maintain 
communion, and they could not relieve themfelves, lee them 
have their full fcope to exercife all their Church- power to the 
full. 

Arguments. 

This jurisdiftion they nowexercile, either iiTues from the pow 
er they had he fore their combination , or from fome new fovtr 
they have received fince their combination. 

Not from the place and pwer they had before the combination, 
for M.K, maintains if, as a principle, "That one Congregation 
ce hathnotyower over another: and reafon evidence th as much. Fr 
why (hould they or how can they, challenge any power over 
onf> but they may challenge power by the lame ground over 
#* 

If Ms jurisdi&ion iflue from fome ne- power, That muft pro 
ceed from fome new order or office received from their combina* 
tion. For J urisdi&ion iff ttes from order, as in the firft ground, 
and no jurisdidion in the Church can be exercifed without aa 
Office appointed by Chrift, as doth appear by the Second 
ground. 

But there is no order or office add?d to them at all, for they were 
Patters and Teachers and Rulers before the combination, and 
there be no other officers appointed by Chrift. 

And there fire thx place and power put now upon them, is (I 
fear ) an invention of matt. 



Before I leave this place I fliail offer fin* , 

collefted from the former difputes, to the judgement of the Rea- 
der,that he may relei ve me and himfelf ,in his tnoft fcrious thoughts 
infccret. R !. A 



122 Cap.?. The Gonftitutiw *fa rtfitle church Part j 

t. A Paftor (A one Congregation hada not power over another, 
for one Church hath noc power over another, dicref ore the pow- 
er he recdvesmuft not come from che office of a Paftor, for that 
he had beforehand yec lib, 2 pi33. its (aid, "Thi* powr iffurs 
ndtke fame Office in the C outre ratis* and in the 



.. 

2 iC A P 'tfft our M hefrandf in relation to hi* Congregation, and 
ct in reference to the Clajfis,hath not tvoo,lttt one Office, p. 3 2p . | 33 . 
w And jet they are elettto the Office of a Paftour in the Congre- 
tf 2>20 



t in refirer.ce to the Claflis :fib.Z, 

Which ( fay I ) is very itrange s (ince there is one and the feme 
office. 

3 . cc The powers of a Congregation and of a 3 ) rcj$terf 9 4ri not 
*' fir maty noreffentially different^ lib, I. p. 3 3 2. Where power* 
"diff.r not formaly, fay I, their operations differ noc formally : 
"tnd yet the Pafio fir >he doth *0t 9 .kt needs not, ke cannot 9 watcby 
"over the C la Jfictll Church, ke cannot prea.sk to tkem^onflantly^ 
*' they be not conftant teachers to watch for the foals of them aH t 
c * lib. 2.350. Archipptu is not an elder fo as he hath to anfwer to 
* c God for their fouls. //^.2.326. They are denied to be Elders m 
jkding by the word of knowledge, lib.2 t -p t iij. But this, i hy, to 
preach, watch, and feed, Elders do and nwi do, by venue of 
the tflcnce of tbcir office. Therefore tkey have ads formaly dif 
fering ; 

And therefore have powers formally differing. 

4. There is one and the (ame office which Elders ad: by, 
''inaclafllcalUndCongrcgadonall way. lib.2.$29. If there Its 
{fay I)oxe and the fame Office 9 tben it relates after one and the feme 
manner^ then to the Clafticalland Congregadonall Churrh after 
one, and the fame manner; If then the Congregationail CJhurch 
be their proper flock, fo u the ClaHicaii Church their proper 
Hock. Qu& fant idem inter fe, .ilia flint idem tertio, And if one 
and the (ame office, then its received at one and the fame time. 

Butthefeare denied in this difpute. "The ClaJJlcall Church 
<c c anr.ot bear re latiw to one fnan> as thtir proper Elder, lib.i. 
344.345. 

5. P wcr of fyrisdiftion proceeds fiom the power of crdcr.Ll. 
p 330. 

Andtherefore,ayl,they who give no office, 'give no power. 

But 



Gap.p. i*tbc Ctufes thereof . Part i. 

But the combination of thurches gives no office to ElderSi wha 
were in office before they combined. 

Therefore they could give no power. 

And yet the difp ute faith it doth, and the doftrine of a Clafficall 
Church muft of neceffity maintain that principle. 

Either thefe are mazes and myfterious c wiftings, or I confeffs 
I am muchmiftaken. 

/Laftly, I would intreat the ferious Reader to oblerve, what 
depths there lie kid in this device, 

1. APattor maybeaPaftourinrelationto^t &*& and yc* 
never be chofi*. Far a Clafllcall Eldtr is (o ; and why WAJ noc 
4 bifkop be ft t 

2. Would, you fee A perfo* that hath the formall efifence of a 
Paftour, and yet never did, nor is bou nd t o preach ? fo a Clafficall 
Elder is to his Qaflicall Church, and why may ** a Bfeop 
have the like ? 

3. Would you fee a perfon, that hath the Office of a ^P^ 

to teaeh t but mud have no power to rule ia chief ads of jurisdicti 
on ? beholdit is the poor Paflor of* Co*gregation$t*k he ayt 
and adminifter the Sacraments he may in his own Congregation ; 
But the Claflis keeps che key of Jurisdiction, they muftfendinhis 
cenfures, excommanications. And why miy not a Biftep do ft, 
if ye will ? 

4. Would ye fee a perfon ex.emkf*risdi&ion over Churches \ 
andyetw^f be bound ta preach to them? behold the Clafllcall 
Paftordothfo, And therefore why maj not aBifhoprnle a Dio~ 
cefe, and preach only at his Cathcdrall ? 

It is all that can be (aid, that many are joyned with that one 
in joint power to do this. 

True, But what if the Elders met in the Clajps, (hould give 
power to one man to take many to himfelf, and exercife ail the Ju- 
rifdiclion without them, not as a Moderatour only, to order the 
adieus of the Aftembly, but as having the power of a judge. 

HE IS THEN A PERFECT BISHOP. 

Andldefirea rule of Chrift from the Churches in the combi 
nation, to convince the Elders meeting of an errour for choofing 
oneamongft themfclvesi and putting upon him the Jurisdiction 
of a Judge, which wiU not condemn themfelves for choopng many 
Elders of other Chftrehety and invtfting them with fttrisdiftfo* 

R 2 Of 



124 Cap. 9- TheCofiftttutiwofaVifibleCkHrch Part 



of Judge-like authority over lo raarvy other Churches, btfide their 
own. 

For f/they have liberty to inftitute and commit a p*wr 
tommtj which Ghrift 'never appointed, why rmy they not have 
thelame liberty to in&icute apomr, and commit it to one which 
Ghrift never *ppjinced ? 

For when it is arfirmed and confeffed, that one Congregation 
hath no power over another , therefore if they recdve this power 
over other Congregations, Icsnot theOificeof a Paftour or tea 
cher that gives chat power, for that they had compleatly when 
they were officers but of one Congregation. 

Therefore the power they receive from the combination .m% ft 
bent office- power. 

There fire it mittt be ft me other petrt r, bejtds th*t . 

Therefore Combinttieb gives (ime power to mmj^ befide tbff 
power of offic^ that Chrift hath not appointed, and that is a hu,- 
mane invention. 

And why may they not give the like power to or,e 
and let him take Surrogates, Deas, Arch- deacons, and 
ct Hoars to himfelf : this is but a humane invention, as rhe o 
ther. 

In a word,l^t M;^rgive tnebut one pl*ce of Scripture, or one 
found reaftn for it. 

1. That a per [on may be a P aft our to a people, by whom he VCM 
never ekoferii 

2. And that he may be a Pafrottr (as the Office of a Piftoac 
Appointed by Chrift ) to fitch, to whom he neither can nor fhould 
preach centtantly* 

3. And that he is bound to exercife JtirisdiEllsn of cfvfire, 
anddecifionof doubts to fuch, to whom he neither needs, nor 
indeed is bound to feed bj the word. 

4.or Laftly^ that the Churches may give power to a man or 
men thacChnft never appointed. 

And I (hall profefle I will willingly yeeld the caufe. But they 
inuft either make good the thrtefirft, or elfe pro vet he latter, or 
die thd pillars ot the PresbytcriaU Church will fail, | 

Section. 3.. 

We have now done with ww ftrt ofgr9*ndt* whereby the con- 

ftituiion 



Cap.p. in t he Caufes thereof. Parti, 125 

ftitution of a Prcsby teriairthurch may be difcerned. 

We fhail add another, and the nee alia di/p#te, 

It is then confeffed on all hands, and granted ofccn by M, Rtt* 
terford, 

cc That a bttr&b in an Il*nd may difyenfc all the Ordinances 
* ( ~of Ged, of Ordination and excommunication, becaftfe it it A 
* c fhttrch properly fo called. 

l.," In that it is a little City, and a. little kingdoms of fefu* 
"Ckrift) having within it felf pawer f the wrd and Sacra* 
"ments. 

2. '* *sfd alft that it is >a Church, And hath the e fence vf a 

) to Which agree the ejfextia/l notes of a vifible Church* . 
f reaching of the word t and administration of the Sacr*- 



From thisgrottndi would thus reafon. 

If a Church it *n lla*d m ty difyenfe all the cenfares anA all the 

inwcetthen every particular Congregation may. 

But thtfirft M granted* 

Therefore ihsftcond cannot be denied. 

The Propofition is evidenced many Wlies. Where there is the 
fxmepower appointed to the (V:ne ends, there may be and indeed 
ou^ht to br the iamc operations, But inevery vifible Congregi- 
tion rightly conftituted, there is th: fame power, and that ap: 
pointed to the fame ends. 

This lecond part admits no deniall, becaufs fen(e and experi 
ence give in cert imony. There be all the Otficers which Chnft? 
hath appointed in the one as in the other. 

AH are cnjoyned to put forth all their operation f , and to fnllfi'l 
the work ot their mmilhry, and the duties of -their ctl- 
lingi one as thcocher, andthee<i' if the fame in both, thegaihe-' 
ro)g-and perfeding ofr the Saints. 

The Propofuion is proved from that principle of reafon, tbac 
feqttitur, ?., The operation anlwers the 



tioa. 



. 

The third ground formerly laid, confirms the fatfiej 
Where there is an Orrtie or power appainted by God, there 
needs no other power, out the Office, to authorize ta-the wock, 
and it requires the pertormancc of it. 

Andlaftly, Irctiepowctr be the lame, and the end the fame, 
/?r^ and in vain, if it (hould not be 



126 Cap.p. The Covftitution of a Vifibk Church Part i 

put forth to the end. And the power {hould be wronged, and 
theinfthutionof Chrift alfo, if it ftiould be hindered in the attai 
ning that end. 

And let any man (hew any power, right or ability, that a 
Church in an Hand hath to difpenfe any Ordinance: and it will 
clearly appear every particular Congregation hath as much, 
For, 

1. AllthedifpenfationsorfuchaChurchifluefrom the intrin- 
fecall power of the Rulers calkd by Cfarift to the work, and (o it 
doth in ail other Congregations. 

2. If neighbourhood of other Churches, be but a fep Arable ad- 
juntt, it can add nothing to the covftitutio*y and fo to the ope 
ration of the Church* for the nature of fuch adjuncts touch 
not the effence or conftitntion of the thing in any tnsa- 
fure. 

But neighbourhood if but a feparable adjttntt, as experience 
and common fenfe can teftifyj becaufe tither death, or diflcntion 
may take away Tome Churches* and nullifie them, and yet fome 
particulars are prefer ved. 

3 . Sftppofe a Church gathered and erected on a continent in 
the wildernefle, and is there alone. If this Church could aft all 
thefe cenfures, and difpenfe all Ordinances, before any other was 
planted by them : and if thole that come after, do abridge them 
of that liberty, they have power over them : but power they 
have none, for one Congregation hath- not power over ano 
ther. 

4. Bepdej, Thofe operations which a Congregation puts 
forth, out ohhe authority of the Office and Officers, which they 
have received from Chrift, and for which they are called, thole 

. operations ought not t be abridged. 

5* Nttjylk the Officers and Offices remain the fame, they ought 
not, they cannot be abridged. Where the fame intrinfecall power 
of conlbtution according to God remains unaltered, there the 
operations remain the (ame. 

Obj. "If it fa (aid) they {hould fubmit to a combination of 
" Churches, as well as combine as members of a particular Con- 
"gregation, 

eX/w>, This is, Peterefrfgcipita*, To beg the queftion. 

2. Suppofe they will not, then the other Churches cannot 
cxad or command thar ? no more then a particular Congregation 

can 



Cap.0. in the Caafes thereof. Part.F. 

can command me to be a j member. 

3. They ought noc fo to combine as to prejudice the operations 
of that power, which they have received of Chrift, and which 
they are injoyned to put forth accordingly. And let there be any 
warrant (hewed out of the word, that any petion or Church hath 
power to hinder the operation of a Paftour or ruling eider, in any 
one ad of bis office, more thsn in another. 

And Laftly, It hath been proved, that the addition of any thing 
befides an Office adds no power or right of Jurisdiction. Ground 
third/itpra. 

. 6. If the ground of the combination be of no force, nor carries 
any validity with it. Then the combination and claflis falls 
with hi 

k But the ground which is given, is a meer fallacy, and hath no 
validity in it, Namely, te The preventing or curivg the mint and 
** pollution that fifeandall Will bring by tkt neerneffe of cohtbt- 



That this is no ground ft will thus appear. 

If the (candali in an ordinary courfe may, and will fall out su 
mong thofe that are nearer, then many in the combination ; then 
this neerneflc is not a fuffi:ient caufe of it. 

At^rimum: As in cafe members trade among people of ano 
ther Ciaffis, and give (candalous example there. 

2. They who live ac the outfide of the combination, are nea 
rer the Congregation of another Claffts then their own. 

3 The Scandal! given, itg^ethfar and wide into the provinces 
and nat ions alfo. 

Bcfidcs,the righteous proceeding according to the rule of Chrift 
in a particular Congregation is a cure appointed to remove rhe 
polluting and infecting power of the tcandail, be it done never (o 
far ofF, or never fo neer. 

Seclion4. 

The^.V^ fort of grounds taken from the ature of a Church. 

1. A Church in the Oojpel is never ufed only fir Elders. 

2. There cannot be a 2>ij?*;j0.* given, that will agree to & 
MvgfifgttiiwafUnd 'Presbytcriatl Church. 

3. If the Congregations befofcies/pecialijfimd of a true Church, 
then there can be no lower sjfcies reiuicing or ariliog from them, 
as this doth, . 4- If 



Cip.p, Th: Cw&iMio of a rifible Church Part, i 



4. If every Congregation hath alfthe Integral! parts of a 
Church, then it is an intire and compleat Church. 

But it hath all forts of Oflficers.as Rulers and People ruled. 

5. IftheChflisaddveatfar Officer to them, then they add no 
new power of (uch Jurifdidion, becaufe that iffues from them. 

6. Every Imegrum is made up of his members, therefore in 
nature- tbej are befire, therefore Churches he fire Claffit. IbttQ- 
torewhat etch b*ve they receive from them, therefore they have 
KO Officersbutfromthem) therefore both Ordination and faris- 
diclion corns from them, 

Section. 4. 

How far a particular Congregation is bound to meet in one 
place 

Oar pra&ice here will be the beft expofition of oar epinion, and 
that is dually thus. 

I n; ca(e the Congr cation grow too big. and therefore be forced 
to (warm out, Or in ciie they tra*tyl*nt themfelves from one place 
to anotherjSo chac,par be forced to go before to make preparation 
f or thofc that follow, we then lend one Officer with the fmalltr 
Party, and the greater number remain with the reft : and yet are 
all but one Church in our account, and under one Presbytery of 
Eiders, chofen Rulers of the Congregation. 

But when the Congregations are fixed, and they eftablifhed 
in peace, and fitted with fupport about them, there ftiould be no 
more, then way comely and comformblj meet together, to partztk* 
of *8 Ordinances^ the ufe and benefit of the labour of their 
Officers. 

Hence an ssfnfaer may be eafily accommodated to the exam- 
fles, which M.R. brings* for the evidencing of a Preftyteri** 
Ckttrch. 

I. That of the Ap oft let Church will in no wife fait his end, or 
ferve his turn, or make good the qaeftion. For to make up a 
*Prefbyteriall Chttrcb, there mud be many Congregations* many 
Eldsrs appropriated^ ehefe Congregations, which have power 
over their own only^ and not over others : Fhefe muft combine, 
and upon the combination thefc Elders mud afiemble, anddi(- 
penfe their cenfures, and fet down their decifions. 

But there were no Elders appropriated to their feverall charges 

and 



Cap.?, w the CAnfa thereof. Part i. 

and Charches, which had power only over them. And feck El 
ders the A f oft let could not be> becaulc though they had til power 
in them, yee thf had no power limited^ for that did intplicare, and 
contradift their Apoftolicail commiflion. 

The reft of the examples, of Antioch % Ephefa, Rome, though 
it were granted, that upon their greater growth and increafe, and 
io want of Eiders, they might meet in divers places fir the while, 
thele might ftill be under one Presby tery,their Officers in a diftind 
manner attending upon them. And therefore gerfim *Bucerw his 
anfwer {bits here, Quit adeo ineptire fafli*ueritt &c. that becaufe 
they met in divers places they were under divers Presbyteries or 
Elders. 

2. It doth not appear out of any text, nor any eviding argu 
ment gathered therefrom, that (letting afide the Church of Ic- 
ruftlem ) they (houid need meet in fevcrall places. 

3. Let it be conlidered, whether by Church, many Churches 
may not be intended, M Saul made havoctyflhe Church^ i. of ait 
the faithful! members of all Congregations. 



ijo Cap. jo. 'The Conflttution of a Vifible Chnnh Part i . 

- "--* ^ """ - ' --. 

Having difcovered the conftitution of this Presby* 
teriaU Churchy we are now to confider of 

CHAP. X, 

Such Arguments asM.R. alledgeth for the confir 
mation of a Preibyteriatt Church, Anfoered. 

WHich we (hail fuddcnly difpatch, becaufe we have held 
the Reader fotnewhat with the longeft in this debate. 

His firft argument is taken from the Church mentioned 
in CMat. 18. and his reafon is this. " // Chrift attudeth here 
"to the Synedry andconfiftoryoftbrfcws, With Which hi* hea- 
**rer* were, wll acquainted : Then a Trefbytfriatt Church of 
- w Elders cottetted and. combined from, manj Congregations^ i* 
tl here ttxdtrftood. 

" Em our Saviour afludcs hereunto the Synedry And Confiftory 
of the Jews. 

Therefore A PrefbytcriaU Church u hcrettvdsrftood. 

tdnfw. Setfj the Propofitions may fafely be denied : nor is 

there any evidence thtt can evidl the certainty of -them: /br as 

M. Robinfinfats Well, The manner of our Saviours proceeding 

&f> flxin and obvious to an ordinary apprehenjiw, that it may ex* 

Jidy and familiarly be perceived. 

Thealludingto the ]tw\fa Synagogue would add little light to 
the procefl^ now propounded : Should our Saviour mean a p&ti- 
CM/ttrSyoagogftftthey had wo^ the power of excommunication in 
their hands: for the Church of the Jews was a nation AH C^ rc ^% 
and unto Jernfalem the malts were bound to repair three times 
in the year : and if they were not c*ft out fromhen;^ no excommu- 
xicationcQttldbecomfleAt. For they had their liberty thither to 
appeal in weightieft matters, and the delivering a man to the De 
vil was a matter of greateft conference, that could befall him, 
and therefore he would in reafon fee the through tryall. And to 
lay, that our Saviour alluded to thcnttienall Church of the Jews, 
is to confound the govennent of the Goffiet, with that of the 
Law. 

a This 



Cap.io. in iht CAufes thereof. Parti. 131 

_ j - - 

2c This were to fend a man to a generallcounfelljiQt to a Ciaflis 
yea to fend him thither, where he was no: like to finde relief: 
f or the plantiffe might be dead and buried, before the Councell 
could be gathered. 

3 . The dire&ion of our Saviour points out apparently fome ftan- 
ding Tribunal!) and that at band. Such a Church whereof bofa the 
parties wre members : Thac when two witnefles could not (ct 
down the offender, The Lord Chrift raifed an Whole Church^ 
as the body of the army, to overbear his obftinacy : I would 
willingly fee how a Church in an Hand, a (oiitary Church upon 
a continent, or haply two Congregations fitting down together, 
or how the firft Church at ?<fr/2/^f, exf^.i.ag. could take any 
warrant to cxercife any aft of difcipiine againft an offender from 
this place; or from any word of the Gofpel, VPON THIS 
CjROVND. 

Laftiy, It doth not follow the allu(ion had been to a Claffis 
( for there were none but a nationall Church) but rather to a Coa- 
fiftory f uitable to the Sypagogae. 

The Propofitio* alfo admits a juft deniail : for an allufion is only 
a fimilitude : and tkejf*Y/#6 may lie in fome particular, befidc 
thequtlitj <?/the Judge, as thus. As the offender that would not 
hear the (uprcam Judge was cut off, fo look you muft at the par 
ticular Congregation, as the chief tribunall ; and therefore he who 
will not hear her fpeak, let him be cad out and accounted as no 
member of the Church. 

And that the reiembhnce could not lie in the Iudge > this feems 
to evidence it; becaufe the Judgement in the Sanhedrim, was 
mixt (asthephrafe intimates, Z> <?/.! 7.1*. zChrox.i?.) $*tt- 
iy of Eccteftafticks partly of civill ludges) who, as the cafe did 
require, had their hands and voices in the verdid:, which carries 
no refemblance in our Church- work. 

Argument, i. 

"Tkefourch efbeleevers convened together is ft ill a Church 
cc met together, fir hearing the word andrceeiving the SacrAmentS) 
cc But this is a Church aflemblednot to prophefying or prdjixg, bttt 
"t rebuking and j ndicitll centring. 



TheChurch meeting together^ though the fcope be for praiet 

S 2 and 



Cap. ic. TheConjtiMiwof4rtfibUck*rcb Part.i. 



and prophccying mainly, yet not only : For they may be jointly 
attended, the adminiftration of allChr'tfts holy things may, nay 
moft properly (hould then be attended : as when the preaching of 
the Word is ended, the cenfures aUo may be adminiftred : nay, un- 
leffe fowe peculiar cafting circumftance require the concrary, they 
Should fi be*. 

Argument. 3. 



: 'Tbe Church here frozen of, is fich 4 (iiptriottr 
feat, M ought to be obeyed in the Lord, under pai of excommn- 
nic4tiott. But * multitude of belecvers Are not fach 4 i 



The Minor is the queftion in hand, and indeed part of the con- 
chafion to be proved, namely, whether a particular Congregation, 
be the higheft tribunall, or a Claflicali Church. And M./e. takes 
one part of the conclvpon to prove the other. 

If the Congregationall Church be not higheft,then the Citfficali 
ifi, 

The Minor flaould ha v been proved, and not propounded na 
kedly. 

Argument, 4. 

*' Whatever Church m&y excommunicate^ every member then* 
w ofconvencd'yoith tke Church may inflitt all infiriwr punift- 
* c ments. 

t But all tke members convened cannot inflift lefferptinijbmtntS) 
*M women and children cannot rebuke openly* 

Anfvr. 

The confequence is feeble, as fliali appear from the nature of de~ 
legated publike power, which is committed by Chnft to per fins 
enable thereof , which women and children are nor; the women 
for their Sex, Children for Want ofexercifeoi their undemanding, 
being excluded, 

Both any man reafon thus, becaute people have power to 
sboofe their Officer s 9 therefore women may put in their voice in 
tieftion ? 

If the 5 Wr &f '* corporation may put out a Major upon iuft de- 

fere, : 



Cap. ro. in the Caufes thereof. Parti. 



fere, therefore Veomtn add children. No, the 'wife God provides 
that the voces and judgements of thefe (hould be included in the 
male and chief of them, and in them they fhould be ladsfied, 
and therefore the Wife x appointed to ask. her Husbatd at 
kcms* 

Argument.5. 

* e Thofe to whom the effence and definition of a mini&eriall 
tl Church yhavw^ power to ?xcomwu;iicate)doth nccefarili belong : 
es thefe *nd theft W y ,d?v uxderftood finder the name of the Church* 
"Em ft it if, that the e Jfeuce and definition of a Miniftsriall 
ts Church having fewer to excommunicate^ ajrreeth not necef~ 
iS (aril) to a g*eat Company of belecvers ajfembled kurch~ 
u Waics. 



Both the propofitions with a fair interpretation admits s denial), 
as being clearly faHc. 

i. The propsfi ion, Becaufe a Church neither as Totum e (fenti- 
al? alone, or as it arifcth to be Totum integral^ is here only under- 
ftood. But the fecond lenie and figmrication is here fintiy atten 
ded ; because both people^ and elders have their power, parts, and 
fUccs in this work in a right order and manner: when there be 
Elders, theymaftlead: buc when there are none, the Church can 
exercile many ads without them, or can eleft them, and with 
them excrcife all the ret So that wnen it is iaid^ a Minifteriali 
Church is here understood, the word minifteriall admics fcveuii 
fignifications; either Minifters without the body exclxfive) ani 
EbacisfaUeJ or the Minifters frith the body inclttfive , Now a 
Minifteriall Church in the faireftfepfe aims as both. In the prft 
fenie the Propofition.is faife, in tW/(? rend it doth not conclude* 
To whem the cflence and definition of a Minifteriall Chuu:fa, .<-, 
a Church of Minilters without the body having power to excom 
municate doth necefifanly belong, thcfe and thefe ondy are here 
underrtood. Thisisfalie, and M.^.hiiniclf wife refute it, lib.i. 



2. The Minor involves many things ia it, and therefore it only 
troubles. Eor when its laid, Theefiencecf * MinifieriallCkrch 9 
te wkontfwer of excommunication apfertninf, agrees not neceffa- 
rily to a company of believers. 

S3, Here 



134 Cap. i c . "The Conftitittion efa rifible Church Part i . 

, C i. There is a Minifteriall Church. 
Here be three things < 2. This hath power to excommunicate, 
3. This agrees not to beleevers. 

1. It is conceded, and hath been largely proved, that by belee 
vers of a vifible Church, we mean (ucb, who arc to vifible to the 
view of charity, though not fuch in truth. And therefore I won 
der that M., (hould again trouble himfelf to prove that which no 
man denies* 

2. That thefcbeletvers combined are a Church before they have 
guides, and have power alfo to excommunicate, that we hold. 
But they have not a minifteriall power taken in the narroweft and 
ftrifteftfenfe, as here- they have not formally the power of Office, 
feteftatemOjjicij, yet poteftatem ]udicy t the power of judgement 
they have, as after (hall appear. 

Argument*^ 

The Sixth Argument refers to fir me r proofs, and we alfo refer to 
firmer /In/tvers. 

Argument^. 



The Seventh Argument taken from ^PATAVU authority, That 
thtre can be no complaint to * multitude, needs no anfwer, being 
evidently, experimentally falfe, how eftcn, how ordinarily are 
complaints made to Parliaments ? 

Argument. 8. 

(t If the koufe of Cloe comfUined of an of en fault to the holy A- 
** piffle Paul to crave hit directions andht/p in way of refirmaiton , 
t having authority in all Churches then complaints muft" be to El" 
" ders enljy and excommunication attedonly by them, and fecond* 
<c /7, The Holy Gkeft gives direction and rules about receiving 
" complaints to the Elder/hip. Tit.'i. 13. 



i. The conftquence is denied. For Cloe might have made her 
complaint to ony one of ^members ot Corinth : but chole rather 
to do it to the Apoftk) bccauft his Apoftolicall power would be 
helpful! in that cafe. 

a. WkntherebeJ5/^r/ina Church, all the complaints mufk 

be 



Cap.io. in the Ca&fes thereof. Part.I, 135 

be made to them, and the caufes prepared and cleared, and then 
by their means they mud be complained of to the Church. Thus 
PWadviteth Titw, to hear complain cs with the Eiders, and by 
tke Elders to complain to the Church. Now to reafon, complaints 
muft 6e made by him, and Elders to the Church, therefore tkfy muft 
be mads only to them, *nd not] to the Church^ is a Vtry weak 
conkquence. 

5 . I ts granted by Divines there can be no proceeding to exeom 
munication, but with the incite covfcnt of the people, therefore 
to them the complaints of the evilis muft be nude by the El 
ders. 

4. I would know, in cafe mwj Brethren have j'uft occafion gi 
ven by the elder sin a Church of an Hand, whether may they com 
plain, and to whom, if not to the fadf of the people* and they 
muft know the complaints, before they can give confent to the 
cenfure. 

5, Suppofe there b% grojfe and, h&reticdl Aoftrine preached by 
Officer /, for which the people may /uftiy re jed their Paftours, in 
ca(c they will not recant, and be humbled, as all confeffe : whe 
ther cnull the people rejed their Paftours for fuch evilis, and never 
fpeaktothem? or if theeviiimuft be required, and called for to 
triall, may not a complaint be made to thefe people, before they 
come to examine and try ? 

Nay fuppofe all the elders but oxe f in a Congregation fhould be 
delinquent, dwelling only by one other Church, fhould the com* 
plaints be carried to the one Side* , and not be carried by him to the 
whole body, when it is prepared ? 

Argument,?. 

t'That Church is here under flood to whom the kejts Vvtrc gi* 
"vex, Mat.ld. Putthej were given only to a CUjficall Church- 
^ there. 

Anfw* 

The Minor is barely affirmed: and therefore it fufficeth for 
the while to deny it, the proof jfhall be given in the proper 
place. 

Argument, 10. 

Aret argument Again ft thi* interpretation u tV^j 



1 36 Cap. 10. Tk Ctt&itsitiw of a pijttle Church Part.i. 

' i "" i ~ i '" '- 1 " "--'- - j " * ** ^. - - - - 

f< And there fire this fen ft muft have noftrength in it. 

Anfw* 

Both the parrs fail, For i. That is not the only Apparent argu 
ment that is here remembred, which either is or hath been given by 
perions of a contrary judgement. 

2. If that was weak, yet it doth not follow, that the different 
fenfe is clear, and the interpretation ftrong : becaufe there may 
be many fatter reafons rendred happly then there were yet al- 
ledged. 

But let us attend the evidence, whereby it Is proved, that the 
word ^htareb in the new teftament is fimetimes taken fir Officers 
only: M.// feeing the ftrcngthof the rcafon coming down the 
Hill upon him, which at ieaft might, and indeed doth caft fuch a 
ftrong fufpicion upon the cade here propounded, leaving of it a- 
lone, delolace, deftituteoftheleaft loving look of the allowance 
of any text,thac might be a fecond in the field. The good man, ac 
cording to that fagacity and tharpndle of difpute, wherein he ex 
celled, beftirshimfelf, andmufters up all his forces (eeks far and 
wide to win fome confent, but at laft all comes to this, That a 
man m*y fuppefe fime fuck thing here, but cannot get one place 
to fpeak proftffedly for him. 

And to fay the truth, were the word Ecclefa rarely ufed, and 
that the thing it felf had been out of ordinary confidcmion, it had 
been a fair plea to have faid, the Scripture is very filent touching 
this (ubjeft, and the word ieldome uled : and therefore no marvel! 
there wants confent. But when the thing is fo of ten, (o ordinarily 
handled in all the Evangelifts and Epiftles : the very word com 
monly ,conftantly treating about the (amefabjed, and yet it Should 
never be taken in the new teftament in this fenfe, It gives a fhre wd 
fufpicion, and fuch as cannot be wiped out, nor comfortably borne, 
that the fenfe is here fathered and forced upon the place, but is not 
the naturall and native meaning of it,but iome changeling put into 
the room. 

Lee us then hear what M.R. adds. Rev.2. The Angel of ihe 
" Church ofEphffai&c. Here Angel ftands fir the Vthole Chu 
, ** <*d the Whole Church is Wrote unto under the name of the s^f 
"f fach a Church, Vvkich m<*y thus be demonftrated: 
"not only the UWtMt/hrs, hut the people, who h*ve ears to hear, 
t arccemnttndedte hear^ what the fyirit faith unto the Churches. 

Anfir. 



Cap.i. ifijhccwfes thereof. Part r. 137 

a. The thing now questioned, and to be proved,is, whether the 
Word Church is put for Elders. Now I would fain know, whe 
ther M.R. or any man can fay, that the name Church here is 
taken for Elders only, allthepaflagesofthetext, all the quota 
tions tell us the contrary, therefore here is not a fyllable or a fhe w 
of any thing to evince it. * 

When the whole Charch is wrote unto, and the Epiftle fuper- 
icribed to the Angel, this intimates iomething touching the fig- 
nificationofthe name Angel, but nothing at all touching the 
name Church, fo that the thing is wholly miftaken. 

Befide, that which M.. would, touching the Angel, will 
hardly down with any difcerning man. True it is, that by Angel 
many nay be intimated, the word being taken coiledively, as, 
The Augel ofth* Lord pit fheth hie tents tbout the righteott*. This 
fenle bath good Authoiirs, and good reaion s but that the whole 
Church (houid be underftood in that word, will hardly ftand 
with the context: for fee how ftrangcly aad harfhly the words 
will found, To the Angel of the Church of Mpheftu, i.e. To the 
Church of the Church ofEfhefut $ I fuppofc a man will findc lit 
tle reafon in fuch Rhetotick. 

Afecondplace is, Aft. 18.21. Paul called in at Jcru filer* 
and (alutedthe Church, It cannot be thought in reafon, that the 
Elders only were there faluted, nor by that word intended, be- 
c aufe it appears by the next veric, that the Apoftles fcope was to 
confirm the hearts of the Difciples in all this voyage of his, and 
therefore had an eye unto the weakcft; and thole that wanted 
his fweet refreshing : and in all probability the Church hearing 
of his arrivall, atfeabled to give comfortable entertainment, and 
fo to be comforted by him. 

Thereftof theAnfwcr is not only that which we grant, but 
the moft rigid of the reparation prove, that in the old Teftamene 
the Hebrew and the Greek word ufed by the Septuagint is fo 
underftood : and therefore it is granted, without any Me to the 
one, or gain to the other* 

Argument 1 1. 

"The Church thttthe fUnliffemuft teff, that Church it to 
ifif fublikglj the i fen&f. But that it the Church tf 81- 
iThdj.ia.iS. x Tim. 5.20. Luk.xo.i6, / 
T 



ij8 Cap.io. yheConftiitttionoftvifiblcChfirch Parc.i* 



" *rc to receive publike comflantt, and to 
''Tit.i.ij, iTim.j.ip. aTim4.a. 



This hath been fully anfwered in the eighth, whether I refer 
the Reader: only remember he may, that by the order of Chrift, 
the Elders are to receive the complaints,and to prepare them for 
the Congregation, and then they are to report them unto the 
people, and they to hear and receive them, and they are to paffe 
ajudiciailfenttnce, the Elders leading the aft ion in an orderly 
manner, and taking their confent thereunto. Therefore the in- 
ceduous Corinthian was faid to be rebuked of many, and to be 
judged of them alto, and that not only by the judgement of dif- 
crction, for fo they might judge thole that were without, yea 
they are reqiired legally to forgive him, and therefore they did 
as legally and Judicially binds him. 

Laftly, What will M.fl. fay of his exfpedhnts, who preach 
publikely, and therefore do inftrudUnd reprove publikely, as in 
iThef.j.ia. 2Tim.4.a. 

Argument 12. 

The twelfth argument hath received its anfwer before ,arifing 
out of a oaiftake which hath been often fpoken to, becaufe neir 
ther women alone, nor children, will make a Church, nor 
have any publike power put into their hands for thai purr 
pofe. 

Argument 13. 

The Thirteenth Argument is propounded*a* though there was 
no great weight laid upon it, and therefore I thought to pafle it 
by wholly at the firft yet upon fecond confidcration ,1 conceived 
unot amiffe to intimate a word to remeve a (lone out of the way, 
thoughitbefo (mall, that any man who could ftir his foot, need 
jaotftumble at it. 

The probability here prefented is this,- 

<c Th*t Cbrift could n$t Vtcll me** * vipble fingregttion of 

i* Becwfeif floej did convene to 
" worjkif 



Cap.io. in the Caufesthertof. Part i . 139 

< f worjbip godinjpirit and in truth, they meet in Chrifts name, 
" hut there ufome other thing required that the excommuni- 
'< eating Church meet for the aftuall exercife of difcifline : for 
* be fide 3 meeting in Chrifts name, there u required that they 
*' meet with Pauls /fir it andtherodofdifcifline t fe that Pauls 
(< fyirit) M an Elder, is required^ wh* hath the power of cxcom- 
" munic* (ion, at requifite to thu meeting. 



'Whenever the Church meets in Chrifts name, flic hath Chrifts 
power to execute all afts of difcipiine as well as doftrine, having 
her right conftitution. 

2. Its clear in the text, the Church might and fhould have 
caftouc the Inceftuous Corinthian without Pauls provocation, 
nay without his knowledge,or confent by fending, and therefore 
the Church is blamed, in that (he did not fo. 

3. The holy Apoftle for their provocation to the work, and 
incourageonent in ir, exprefTeth his confent, that his (pirit concur 
red with them, and did give full approbation to their proceeding. 

4 . This his (pint doth not diipenfe the excommunication, nor 
give them power to do that which they cculd not do before, but 
incouraged them to go on in the work which they had formerly 
neglected, and was id neceflary to be performed. 



Ti CHAP. 




Part. I - of Church-DifcipliKe. Chap, n . 185 

C H A P. XL 

Touching the frfl Stibjett of Ecclefiaftic all power, where the Na 
tttre of it is difcovered t and the ssfrgttments brought: againfl f 
anfwered* 

Efore we can propound the ftateof thecontro- 
verfy , in which the ftrefle lyes , and adde fuch 
proofs as may be fuitable to fettle that which we 
conceive to be the truth, we muft of necefllty 
crave leave to preface fomething touching the 
nature of Ecclefiafticall power in the generall , 
and lay out th e feveratl parts and branches- of it , wherein it is 
expreffed, an^ may beftbe perceived by anunderftanding Rea 
der ; becaufe this will give light to that which followes, and will 
dayly help to difcoverthe miftakes of fuch arguments which arc 
brought to darken this truth. 

Ecdefiaftical power raad^ known unto us ufua-lly in Scripture 
tinder the name ofKeyes, the figne or adjunct being put for the 
thing (ignified, the enfigne of authority for authority it felfe, 

r Supreme and Monarchical!, 
This power is double, < 

C Delegate and Minifteriail. 

Rev. n$. 

1, The Supreme and Monarchic all power refides onely in our and $. 7 . 
Saviour , can onely be given and attribued to him , and to none J f a ; 9- 6- 
Other : He is the King and Law-giver of his Church, the Head Pl1 '"' 
of his Body, and the Saviour thereof. He alone hath thtkeyes 

Q David, openeth, and no man fkutteth; fonts, and no man opens \ 
He mufthave all power both in Heaven , and Earth, that muft ( * 
pofleffe that place of Head-(hip 3 execute the office and opeations 
thereof; and that none but Chrift hath , and therefore none 
but he can have the priviledge, what ever is pretended to the 
contrary : And of this we do not inquire in thisplac^, 

2. There is alfo /* fubordtnate and dele gated power, which is 
proper to our prefent difquidtion , and it is nothing elfe, but 

fright given by commiffion from Gjrift to ptferfons , to 4% 
in bis ho fife ., according to his order. 

1>] right~^> meantaj^or^o^i^which according to GWcer- 

A a taine 



*86 Chap. II. ASurveyofthtSumme Parr, t 

taine perfons -goffeffe in their external! adminiftration , ifluing 
from fuch fpeciall relation , which attends them in their condi 
tion , unto which thev are called, and appertaines to no other, 
unlefle they be in likeeftate , and this is given by hrtft*-fo that 
they h^ve no right, but by allowance from our Saviour; they have 
no more,it goes no further,is no other, then what he appoints : 
he gives lawes ,and fets limits how to bound it,and they may go 
no further then their commiflion will cary them out. 

We adde, its given [jofit ^erfons^ becaufe thofe are here in 
tended , who according to GWareonely capable thereof, to 
wit fuch Perfons who are made able to receive this power, and 
to put forth the practice thereof; and hence Women, becaufe of 
their fexe, and Children becaufe of their weaknefs, and mad 
Cor, 14. Men , becaufe of their xliflempers, are difinabled , and fo exclu- 
4- dedthispriviledge. 

And upon this ground it appears how all fuch confequences I 
with which we meet fa often, conclude juft nothingjf power be 
in the Church of beleevcrs, then Women and Children might 
exercife it :So Mr. Ba/t, IKr. Retttherford. This inference comes 
from a falfe fuppofaion , and fo the conclufion fals to the 
ground; for that is taken for granted, which ever was, and 
tor ever ought to be denied , that Women and Children 
were fit Perfons appointed by Chrift to manage this power, 
which is crofTe to the letter of the text , and contrary to the opi 
nion and profeflion of us all , and therefore I here mention it 
that the Reader may look at it, as not worthy the confutation 
whenever he (hall hereafter meet with it. 

It is laflly faid, [they muft utt according to Chrift s order{^ for 
Gcdis not the GWof confafion, but of order; and therefore as all 
power is from Chrlfl committed to the Church ; fo it is both re 
ceived and exercifed in that order which Chrift himfelf hath or 
dained. The whole Church is an Army terrible with banners : The 
whole Army is in dayly fight , but all the the parts do not fight in 
the fame manner, but each Perfon keeps his place & pofkure. The 
power is in the whole firftly , but each partknowes his rank, and 
acls after his owne order and manner; The Officers in theirs, 
and the members in theirs; The whole acls fome things imme- 
diately,fomething mediately ; but all is afted by it 3 or by power 
received from it. , 

This power/or explication fake, is thus diftinguifned ; 

Its 



Part. i. of Church- ifcipline. Chsp. 1 1. 1 87 

pin many, when combined and f,his is po- 

Its either a power ^ \Donattims 

\ In one, when given to him; this is j)*- 
L teftasOffici* 

i . The power of judgement ; the whole may be and doth aft 
madmiflions and excommunications: for the reafon is alike in 
both. Ejufdem eft rectyere i rejlcere. Toinveft'with priviled- 
ges to cut off from priviledges : The Apoftle fpeaks,All,as an aft 
of all. i Cor. 5. li>yeajudg? them that are within; caft out there 
for* from amongyott* (i, e.)From amongft the Body andMembers 
of the Church /The inceftuous perfon was not onely among the 
Elders,) and they are bidden to caft him out ; the words cary 
a caufall power with them , c AV^ 7? cf vffi caft out front a- 
mong you, v 13. and this is called judgement by the 



Ghoft , which is the ground why we keep that exprei- 
fion. 

2 The fower of gift or elettion is that which the people tiave, 
as the corporation hath power to choofe a Major, and to give 
him authority to do that which they themfelves cannot do : So it 
is with the Body of a congregation , who do elecl: and leave the 
impreffion of anOffice upon men gifted, though they be not fuch 
formally themfelves , nor can be faid to labour in word and do^ 
Srine to be rulers,to difpenfe Sacraments ; only what this giving 
is,is to be underftood with a grain of fait, and requires a wife and 
wary explication and therefore this power may be atten- 

r i, Inthe rife and reafon of it. 
ded, 3 2, In the manner how it is communicated, 

) 3* Inthe firft fubjeclor/sre^^ J^xl/xor in whch it is 
received. 

I. The rife of this power, and the^eafon , why it is neceuV 
ry to be attended in a Church conftituted, will fpecially appeare, 
if we eye the end, which aiwayes fteeres the action among fuch 
as be Agents by counfell. 

In all combinations there is and will be fome common end -: 
That end muft have meanes toattaineit, tothefe meanesand 
rules each man muft bind hirnfelf to attend, & in cafe he do not, 
tofubmit to another,to be direded and reformed 3 or elfe to yield 
to the whole, that he may be cenfured and removed therefrom, 
Forotherwife the end cannot be attained , nor the meanes at- 

Aa 2 tended 



1 88 Chap, f r. A Survey of the ^umme Part, r- 

tended with profit 5 or any powerfull fuccefle in reafon. 

for if each man may do what is good in his owne eyes , pro 
ceed according to his own pleafure, 10 that none may croflehim 
o.r controll him by any power ; there muft of necelfity follow 
the diftradion and defolation of the whole, when each man hath 
liberty to follow his owne imagination and humorous devices , 
and feek his particular , but oppofe one another, and all preju 
dice the publikegood. 

In the building , if the parts be neither rnortifed nor braced, 
as there will be little, beauty, ,fo there, can be no ftrength, 
Its fo in fetting up the- frames of fodties among men , when 
their mindes and hearts are not mortifed by mutuall confent of 
fubjedion one to another , there is no expectation of any fuc- 
ceffefull proceeding with the advantage to the publike. To this 
appertains that of the Apoftle, Every onefubmit unto another. 

Mutuall fubjedion is as it were the fmewes of fociety , by 
which it is fuftained and fupported. 

Hence every man is above another 3 . while he walkes accor 
ding to rule ; and when he departs from it, he muft be.fubjeds 
to Another* 

Hence eveiy partis fubjed: to the whole, and muft be fer- 
viceable to the good thereof > and muft be ordered by the 
power thereof. 

Sa!tis Topullfuprerna lex, 

It is the higheft law in all Policy Civill or Spirituall to preferve 
the good of the whole; at this all muftaime, and unto this a!i 
muft be fubordinate. 

judkii appertains to all, as 
, Math. 18. 15. 
i. Cor. 5.12, 



both which exprefTe ads of proceeding in a judiciall manner. 

Herice.eachman and member of thefocietyjna juft way, maf 
be dirededjCenfured, reformed, removed, by the power of the 
whole, and each may and (liOuld judge with the confent of the 
whole: this belongs to all the Members, and therefore to any 
that (hall be in office, if they be Members, They are fuperior as 
Officers, when they keep the rule : but inferior as Members, and 
in fubjedion to any when they break tjierule, So it is in any cor 
poration j foin the Parliament* The whole can cenfure any 
part, This 



Part. i. of Ckurch-Difciplixe. Chap. 1 1. 



Triis ground being laid , 

That Objcttion y in which many place fo much confidence, is 
eafily anfwered and the miftake thereof is made manifeft, 

If the people fhould cenfure the Paftor, then there fliould be 
Paftors cf Paftors , and the (heepe Qiould be Shepherd, not 
flieepe, 

Anfiv. The confequence is feeble, as appears from the former 
ground ; becaufe the People judge not as Officers , but as Mem 
bers of the whole, to whom by vertue of the common Lawesof 
combination , they have fubjcaed themfelves in cafe of delin^ 
quency. to be ordered for the Common good. 

The feeblenefs of this Objection will more fully appeare , if 
we take it in the like. Take a CUffis ; fuppofe the feverall Paftors 
or many of them offend , the reft admonifh and proceed in cen 
fure againft them : the Objection growes on as ftrongly ; here 
be Paftors of Paftors. 

Nay yet further , let it bee fuppofed , which is poflible , that 
all or moft of the Paftors offend, and the Ruling- Elders with the 
reft , according to the allowance of Chrifl proceed againft them 
(be it for Herefy or Error broached and maintained ) here the 
inferior do cenfure the fupe rior , thofe of one order judge fuch 
as be of a fuperior. 

2. The rt/eof this power appeares from a principle laid in 
nature. Its a ftaple rule, which claimes entertainment without 
any gainfaying. 

No man by nature hath Ecclefiafticdll po\\>er over another $ 
by conftraint it cannot be impofed regularly, as in part we 
have formerly heard. For coaclive power expre fled by out 
ward conftraint and violence ,iscrofle wholly to the Govern 
ment of-'Chriji in his Church, ( Whofc Kingdoms is not ofthi* 
world,) 

And therefore from his owne inference, worldly power, and 
worldly weapons , he wholly rejects, and none of his Churches 
aretoufe: thefc fwords are to be put up. The Armes of the 
Church are ho : ly and fpirituall ordinances , they look at fpiri- 
tuallends, reach the ipirituall man, the confcience , byfpiri* 
tuali (and therefore fo far morall) cenfures. 

As nature gives not this power,(o aCivilRuler fhould not im-* 
pofe it.. What ever is done here in the conftitution of Churches^ 
is done by an Ecclefrafticall rule, not by a rule of policy. 

Aa 5 What- 



190 Chap. ii A Survey of the Summ Part. i. 

What ever is difpenfed by an Ecclefialitcall Rule,a Civil pow 
er cannot difpenfe it : becaufe that is his fphere in which he 
moves, and ads only within that compaffe, his end being 



If then nature gives not this : nor Civil authority impofeth 
this: it comes not by conftraint; therefore it muft come by mu- 
tuall and free confent. 

And the very nature of the practice fpeakes as much. 
Why doth this or that man combine with fuch in fuch a place, 
and not with others in another coaft? its meerely out of mu- 
tuall and free confent on both parts. For as I have no power to 
prefle in upon them, further then they will admit me : no more 
.have they any power Ecclefiaftick over me, unlefTe I freely fub- 
mit and jtutrfeft my felfe thereunto. 

If a Chriftian convert (laould come fromCto* into a Coun. 
trey or City, where there be multitudes of Churches fet up, ac 
cording to the rules of the Gofpel : none of them have power 
to compel him to joyne with any one more then another, but 
he may freely choofe that which ismoft fuitableto his owne 
heart and affeftion, and may be moft ferviceable to promote his 
fpirituall edification. 

From all which premifes, the inference is undeniable, So far 9 
a* by free confent their combination goes , fo farre, and no fttr- 
ther 9 the -power they have one over another reacheth : becaufe this 
is the foundation , upon which it is built, and the root upon 
which it growes, which I defiremaybe attended, becaufe we 
(hall be forced to have recourfe to this principle in our future 
proceeding. 

II. Thefecond thing to be enquired>M,Thc manner how this is com" 

nwnicated. Thofe who are thus met together, having power dif- 

perfed among themfelves, they voluntarily confent to unite this 

their power, and to devolve it upon one, to whom they will fub- 

mit, walking by rules of Chrift, and confining himfelf within the 

compare thereof* So that this right of rule, thus united and 

devolved upon one, is Officium y or the right of Office properly 

ph, 4. i i.i i. fo called. hrift g*ve fome to be Paftors, fame to be Teachers. 

Cor. 11.18. He alone, out of his fupreme and regal power, dothfurnifh 

them wi^h graces and abilities, appoints the work, laies out the 

compaffe thereof, the manner of difpenfing, and the order and 

bounds of their difpenfation. 

The 



Part. ir. OfChurch-Difdplinc. Chap. n. 191 

r* ~~~" * 

The Church by voluntary fubjeclion gives them this united 
right of rule to be exercifed over them, and this is their out 
ward calling by which they are warranted to aft, and to put 
forth their abilities and Minifterial authority over fuch a 
people. 

And hence againe a it is more then plaine That men may give 
a call and power to fitch and fitch to he ^PaftorS) and yet them- 
felites not Paftors. 

The inference is undeniable, thus, 

A divided right .which is in many,is not an united rigjht yeild- 
ed by many,and devolved upon one. A divided power is not an 
united power. 

A Paftors power, or power of Office, is an united power 
from many. The peoples is a divided power, lying in many com 
bined, and therefore not the fame. 

Hence the ,power of judgement is not the power of Office 
attd therefore the Fraternity may have the one, when they have 
not the other. 

Hence, The Elder swt fuperior to the fraternity in regard 
of Office>Rttle,Atti and Exercife*, which is proper only to them, 
and not to the Fraternity. 

The people or 'fhftrck are fuperior to the. Elders in point of 
cenfure ; each have their rull fcope in their own fphere and com- 
paffe, without the prejudice of the other. 

No man conceives that the place and office of the Ma/or is ' . 
prejudiced becaufethe corporation can for juft caufes cenfure 
him, though nor any nor all of them cat exercife his office. 

No man conceives the place snd power of a King prejudiced, 
becaufe a Parliament for juft reafons can proceed againft him. 

No man thinks that the honour and fupreme Priviledge of an 
Emperour is impeached , becaufe thePunces and States can 
depofehim, in cafe he faifify and break the fundamentall lawes 
of their confociation and agreement 

Hence, The cenfure of excommunication for the acl is com 
mon to Elder?, and Fraternky : only for the manner of ma 
naging of it, its peculiar to the Elders to be leaders in chat acli= 
on ;|&nd thence it iSj They are called, f^y^^t He6. 13, 17. 

Theie things are now laid down by way of explication : the 
probation and proof fhail be brought in the proper place of it 
prefently.- 

Hence 



102 Chap. IT. A Survey of the Summt Parr. I . 

Hence again, they do not give the power ( which formerly 
they had ) away from themfelves, and ceafe to be what they 
were, as in ctvili offices, and amongft civill perfons it ufually fals 
out. A man fels his office,and ceafeth to be what he was before he 
fold it. Its not fo here; but by voluntary fubjeftion, they give, an 
united right to another,which none,nor all of them ever had/0r- 
ypaliter 3 but virtnaliter only>& therfore the power of Judgement 
over each other they keep ftill,and can by that proceed againft a- 
ny that goes afide, though he was an officer. 

Its true,The Officer may by a ftiperior united right,cali them 
together, they cannot refufe. He may injoine them to hear, 
they may not withdraw. He may in join themfilence, if they 
; i {hallfpeak diforderly or impertinently, he may diffolve the 
congregation, and they muft give way while he delivers the mind 
of Chrift out of the Gofpel, and ads all the affairs of his King- 
do me, according to his rule ; and as it fuits with his mind; he 
is thus above the whole Church : but in cafe he erre and tranf- 
grelTe a rule, and becomes a Delinquent, he is then liable to cen* 
ftire, and they may proceed againit him though not by any po\V- 
er of office, for they are not officers, but by po^er of judge* 
.ment which they do poflefle. 

SECT. II. 
The third thing to be inquired 

Where thi* fower itfeated^ as in the firft fnbjett, and there M* 
Reutherford his arguments expreffed in Liki. ha. r of 

hi* 'Difcipline are weighed and anfoered. 
This controverfy touching the firft fubjed of the power of the 
Keyes, is of ail other of greateft worth and waight.and therefore 
both needs and deferves moft ferious fearch and triall , that if 
it be the good pleafure of the LORD, we might come to a 
right unde rftanding thereof , and thereby a ready and certain 
way might appeare to cleare and fettle our proceeding in moft 
of the things that follow. * 

We (hall to this purpofe crave leave to fpeak fomething for 
explication, fomething for confirmation of that which we do 
conceive to be the truth ; which is this , namely , 

The pcftver of the Keyes it committed to the Church of confe 
derate Saints as the firft andproperfttbjett thereof > 
To remove the diftaft, with which the minds and hearts of 

moft 



Part. I. ofCburch-Dlfcipline. Chap, n. 195 

molt have been taken afide , as touching this truth propounded 
it will not be unfeafonable,, nor unprofitable, by fome plain 
and fhort explication , as by fome purging pill, to remove that 
malignant humour of prejudice, which hath eaten fodeep inta 
the apprehenfions of men,that theyare not willing to give any 
welcome entertainment to this part of drifts counfell. 

We will endeavour to fcatterfuch fogs, which would keep 
the] Reader from the full fight and affent unto this way , by the 
following propofitions, 

PR OP os i T. L 

That the power of the Keyes \sfeatedintheChurch as the 
proper fub/ecl , is no novell opinion , and new coined device of 
later dayes; buthath been of old profeffed and maintained,and 
that by men of able judgements in all ages : fo that it hath anti 
quity and authority to honour it > as farre as that honour will 
reach. 

This I propound, not, as placing any cafting or convi&ing 
power in this evidence.For a caufe is not the lefle true,becaufe of 
late difcovered ; butonely to ftay the ftomachs of fuch , whofe 
expectations are not anfwered in any opinion, unlefle it be 
moldy with age. We will fuffer yeares to fpeak a little in this 
ihehalfe. 

The place ofthofethat'P^^fuftainedinMatth. i^. to them 
the Keyes were given* 

But that Peter fpeaks in theftame and fuftained the place of 
the Church; the teftimonies and authorities of feverallof the an 
cient, and thofe of great efteeme, are plaine ; as Origen., Hilary, 
dugnftine , frequently, expreflely, pregnantly, together with 
troopes of our Divines, who with one confent give approbation 
hereunto ; as any may read in Parker depoH\Ecclef.Li^^ t C.i& 

That I may fave mine own labour , and fuffer every man te 
receive the praife<of his own pa'nes. 

NayM r , Ruthtrford yeilds thus much, Lib.i.Cap.i.'Pag.zi 
c We oppofe Fa thers to Fathers, faith he. So that the Fathers by 
his own ^onfeflion write for this. 

Againe, Matter Jfo/v^rjW fpeaking touch r ng excommum- 
-cation, thus writes, Lib. i*pag. t&J Here grave "Be^a, ourDi~ 
vines, C^lijln^ Bucer^ 'Bullinger, Melanchton, Bucan, Par&us y 
J&vetus, SibraHdus, fumfu, Trelcatittt ; The Fathers, Cyprfav 9 ^ 






Chap. 1 1. ASurveyoftheSutwne Fart. 

i require all to be done, plebe confentiente. 



And why (hould their confent be required , if it was meerly 
matter of complement , If the Elders {hould doit, or indeed 
could do it without them. For if it be in the peoples power to 
hinder the excommunication from taking place , then the Elders 
onety have not a power given them of Chrift to manage this : 
unleflfe we ftiali lay that imputation upon the.wifedome of 
Qhrift, that he (hall appoint a meanes of Reformation and 
purging the Church , that in an ordinary courfe cannot attaine 
its end, which is deeply prefudiciailto his faithfulnefle , wife- 
dome, and power^ And therefore Peter Martyr is pererntory 
and definitive in hisexprefllons touching this point, Loc. Com. 
de excommtinicat, Seel .9* Vnde concluditur , non abfque confenfo 
ecctefa quempiam excommnnicari pofTe, 

P R O P O S I T, II. 

The Keyes of the -Kingdome by way of MetapKor//) ##* 
Min fieriall power by Chrift difpenfed , and from (Chrift received^ 
whereby all the affaires of hishouiemay beafted, andordered^ 
according to his mind, for the attaining of his ends purpofed 
and appointed by himfelfe, All that power ; and therefore all 
iuch metwcs as are fufficient to of en the Ktngdome of Heaven to 
fuch as ftoop thereunto, w. to font theKingdome of Heaven againft 
fch, who will not come under the authority thereof, is called 
Keyes. 

The Key of Royalty is in the hand of Chrift, who is the head 
and King of his Church. The Key of Charity, as it is fometime 
called { but very improperly) is in the hand of allbeleeversj, 
when out of Chriftian love they lend fome help unto fuch , with 
whom they meet, to further them in the wayes of life, but have 
no power in ajudiciall way to proceed againft them in cafe 
they refufe, becaufe they are no t in a vifible Church. The Key 
offitbordinatepoVver which onely fuch, and all fuch have, who are 
combined in a fpeciall Corporation , and come under the exter- 
nall government of the Scepter of Chrift in the Gofpell : fuch 
have good taw > (as we ufeto fpeak)to proceed againft any., 
that will not ftoop to the rules , and be ordered by the lawes of 
that Kingdome of his. 

PROP o s i T. Ill, 

Where thefe Keyes offttbordinate power arefeated, asin the firft 
fubjed : thefe are communicated by meanes of that, co all other., 
that partake the reof>, Firftly^ 



Parr. i. of church DifcipHw^ Chap, ir. 



Firftiyin the Church , andbyvertueof the Church, they are 
communkated to any that in any meafure or manner (hare 
therein* Heate isfirftly in fire, as its proper Fubjecl: ; and 
therefore if it be found in any other thing, it is by reafon , and 
becaufeoffire. The Iron or water is hot, becaufe they have fire 
in them that heats in them. The faculties of fenfe belong firft- 
ly to the fenfltive foule , and they are never found in any fub 
jecl: nor ad by it, but onely where the fenfitive foule is. So it 
is with this delegate and fubordinate power, it is firftly in the 
Church, and its communicated to none, a&sinnone, but by 
jneane of her. Whence its cleere, that itfuits 

not the rules of reafon, 

1. Tocaft fomepart of the power upon the people firftly, 
fome part of the power upon the Rulers : As though there were 
two firft fubjecTs of this power , which the letter of the Text 
gainfayes, To thee I will give, KQtTo them: To thee, as repre- 
ienting one ftate or condition of men : To thee bearing the place 
of Elders or (iiftaining the perfon tfbeleevers. And therfore 
to anfwer the fcope of the queftion , we muft lay forth -what is 
meant by Kejes'm the generall , and then (hew to Whom that 
power belongs, and by their meanes is communicated to others, 
in order and manner as Chrift hath appointed, 

2. That conceit is more wide from the mark, if any fliall 
make but one firft fubjecl: of this power , and yet have others to 
fliarein this power, andnot by meanes of that : forthisisin- 
deed to fpeak daggers and contradictions. As if all power could 
be faid to be in one firftly , and yet to be affoone in another , as 

: .itithat, 

P R o p o s i T, IV. 

The power of the Keyes take it in the compleat nature thereof, 
its in the Church of beleevers, as in the firft fubjecl:, bttte- 
very fart of it is not in the fame manner and order to be attended 
for its ruling in tkeChHrdr.bm in the order and manner whichChriffi 
hath appointed* 

Its in her radically o and originally } %% the caufe fubordinately un 
der Chrift^ and it may there be aded by her immediately , as 
-potefa judicii inadmiflion of members in the abfencc ofMini- 
fters, in cenfuring by admonition , for each man is a judge of 
hi* brother ; and there is a judicial! way of admonition, when the 
parties are in fuch aneftate, that in for o externo they can make 

Bb 2 pro* 



Chap, IT. ASurvejoftheSuwne Part, rJ 

procefle ^n^V/againft each other. So alfo there is poteftasdoni,, 
asinallele&ions, they are afted by the joynt approbation of 
the people. * 

Or elfe its from her commttnieateduntofome particular andfpe* 
'flail member s r andexcrcifed bythtm, having received it from 
Chrift by hermeanes, as all the Officers of the Church have their 
call and receive externail right of their adtniniftration from hen 
Asftwjitiva fault M is originaliter in ammaU : but is aded and 
communicated in the proper fpecifications thereof, according: 
to the order and method of natures proceeding. The foule doth 
not fee but by an eye, makes an eye and fees by it. So the 
Church makes a Minifter and difpenfeth word and Sacra 
ments by him. 

And becaufe the name Minifter hath been in common ufe, e- 
fpecially applyed to Rulers, therefore a Minifteriali power is put* 
for power of Office, and fo Minifteriali power is only in Rulers. 
But ask comprehends all ppwer delegated from Chrift and fub- 
ordirute to him, then its as large as the power of the Key es in 
the general!. 

Whence it is e vident > accordmg to the double acceptation of 
the word, there may be a power MinifterUUw the Church of be* 
leevers generally taken, and yet a power Minifteriall onely in Rtt^ 
lers taken in a narrower fenfe, namely, the power of Office is on 
ly in the Rukisfirmatiter y . in the Church radicaliter, & cattfa* 
tive. 

The power of judgement is in the. Church formaliter, -and i 
the Rulers direftive , they out of. an Ojfice-powfif leading tho 
whole proceeding therein. And that for thefe reafons, 

Arg. i . Is taken from that received principle, which is con** 
fefled and yeilded on all hands. Ejnfdem eftinftittiere & deftittt- 
tre< Whence I (Hould thus reafon. 

They who have power to cenfure and deppfe their Officers, 
in cafe of Heretic or other iniquity perfifted in, they have power 
of judgement formally feated in them over fuch, This Pr opo- 
fition admits no.denyall.- They who can take power from 
another , they muft. of neceffity have a power above that other- 
ihthatregardv 

But the Fraternity have power tocenfure andfotodepofe? 
an Officer , in cafe of Herefie or iniquity perfifted in : for they* 
gave power Co their Rulers by ek^tionj therefore ia cafe of De 
linquency^ 



Part. i. tfCbmb-Difeiplfoc. Chap.n. 197 

finquency, they may and <an take it from theni upon the princi- 

Sle formerly received, therefore they have power of judgement 
jatedinthem. # 

x#.2* If it be in the power of the Church and fraternity to 
admit members, Its then in their power to caft them out (which 
is an aft of judgement) when juftcaufe is given, and they juftly 
deferveic. For admitting in , and cafting out carry alike parity 
and proportion of reafon, are of the fame and e quail extentand 
iflue from the fame ground, 

But it is in the power of the Fraternity to admit members, as 
itappeares in the admiflion of Officers , before any can be recei 
ved into the Church. m 

A'rg.i .Either the.people have power to put forth a caufal ver- 
tue in pafling the judgement and cenfure upon the delinquent, 
or elfe it belongs to their place, and is their duty onely to con- 
ient, 

But this later cannot be granted. To confent to evil , and fay 
Amen to an unjuft cenfure is finful, and fo not their duty : But 
the fentence given by the Elders may be unjuft, 

To fay they may and fliould diflent , will bring as great in-J 
convenience unto the caufe upon their grounds. For if they may 
and {hould diflent from the unjuft fentence paffed , then accor 
ding to rule and reafon they may hinder the execution of the 
ientence of Excommunication ; for if they will joyntly keep 
communion with the perfon, whom they will caft out, the El 
ders cannot attaine their end in the fentence. Therefore they are 
not appointed by Chrift to execute the fentence alone ; unlefle 
weflull fay, that Chrift appoints meanes, which cannot attaine 
their end, and that in an ordinary courfe (for this ma^r ordinari 
ly fall out) which is to blemifh the wifedome and faithfulnefl'e of 
ur Saviour in managing the affaires of thehoufe of God. 

e^r^4 That Church which is meant in Matth, 1 8. That 
Church hathchiefe power incenfuring any who are refractory, 
as the letter of the text gives in evidence. 

But by Church there is not meant the Presbytery alone. 
Afl'umpcion proved. 

That which croileth the rule of righteous proceeding ap 
pointed by Chrift, that is not Chrifts meaning in the text. 

But to underftand it of the Presbytery alone, crofTeth the 
rule of the righteous proceeding appointed by our Saviour, 

Bb 3 That 



198 Chap. ASvrvwoftheSHmme Parr, r 

That which flops and difannuls the faft part and degree of the 
: procefle appointed by our Saviour ; that croffeth his appointed 
proceeding in the cenfure. 

But this doth fo, as fhall appeare by a double inftance, Sup- 
pofe three Elders in the Church, and they all under offence have 
been convinced in private : one or two witnefles have been ta 
ken -and yet they will not heare; what can now be done? The 
Brethren^ who are offended muft tell the Church , /. e, the El 
ders, that the Elders have offendedjWhich was done before, and 
which to do is irrational, to make the guilty party a Judge in 
his own caufe, 

Againe|ifuppofe two of the three be ofFenders,and thefe two 
will not heare the firft or fecond admonition , then the aggrie 
ved party muft complaine to the Church, L e, to the third Elder, 
and To one (hould be the Church : or eife this laft degree of pro- 
cede fliould wholly be difannulled : both which are contrary to 
reafon and the wifdome of Chrift, 

ex4>.5. If thepower of judgment be in the Rulers only, then 
i t is either in fome of them, and by them derived unto others: 
or elfe it belongs to all equally by the fame commiffion $ there 
can be no third way deviled. 

But neither of thefe can be granted as true* 

To have rule given to one by him to be delegated to all o- 
thers, Astohaveonecheife(ag namely 'Peter) and to have ail 
other to repaire to him, and to derive the power from hira, is 
,apparant Popery. 

And it cannot be delegated to all equally by the fame com- 
miflion : becaufethofe,who are equall in commiffion, are equal! 
in power, for thofe two keep pace one with another, and are of 
equal! extent. 

But its confeffed, that all theRulers,who difpenfe the Keyes, 
have not equall power. The Teaching Elders are in degree and 
office b^th differing from the Ruling Elders, and fuperior to 
thera, 

tsfrg. 6. Letmeaddethisas afixthreafom 

The Church mentioned Mattk. i8 hath power to proceed 
in Excommunication, againft what brother or brethren will not 
heare tt. If he mil not keare tke Church , let him be M an Hea 
then. 

But the Rulers alone have not this power* As inftance, 

Suppfe 



Part, f . of Church Difiipline. Chap. 1 1 . 199 

Suppofe that one of tife Rulers (hould complaineof the bo 
dy of the fraternity, touching error in dodrine and wickednes 
in life. In cafe they will not heare the Rulers, the Rulers may, 
nay fhould Excommunicate them, (L e.). Three or foure R ulers 
400 or 500. brethren: which if granted, it will thence follow, 
thefeRulers (liould not only cenfure theChurch of the fraternity, 
but deftroy themfelves alfo, asPaftorsand Rulers. For where 
there is no Flock, but all fcattered, there is no Shepherd. But 
being lawfully Excommunicated, ex concejfis, there is no Flock, 
but all is fcattered : therefore their office as Shephers is de- 
ftroyed, 

Befides it is obferved by ssfmes^ that a Church Ofc body of a 
people combining,cannot be excommunicated; becaufe then a 
Body having and retaining its effence, fhould be caft out of it, 
which is impoflible, 

SECT. IJL 

Let us now fee, what be the Arguments which Matter J?#- 
therford propounds for the confirmation of his Tenet .- That the 
Officer s y thofe not of one Congregation^ but of many^ have the pow 
er of the *&]$' conferred upon them> M the firftfubjett. 

( That it is not to be holden, which is not written. 

' But its not written, either exprefly or by good confequence., 
e that all the faithfullay hands on men for Miniftry, as Titus, 
' Paitly and the Presbytery do, i Tim. 4. 14. 

c Or where all the faithful bind and loofe and receive witnef- 
' fes judicially againft Elders,as Timothy and Teter have author!- 
c ty to do, 

a///\fe. This firft,and his fecond and third Argument touch 
not the Queftion as it is ftated, and may in a right fenfe be gran 
ted, without any prejudice to the caufe; for the fumme of all the 
three Arguments amounts to thus much, That Office-power isfor- 
7#^//'ttr infomefelecl-perfon, who hath minifteriall fpirit and 
gifts .-and this we all grant, Nor can Maft'er Rutherford (hew 
^iny fober and judicious profeflbr or writer of Reformation that 
maintains the contrary, Parker, Ames, Robinfon. This laft in his \ n-r c D 
moft rigid times of ftiarpeft Separation, thus profefleth, ' That J p ", ^ , e 
' the Government of the Church before the Law, under the Law, ' 
c and in the Apoftles times,was, and fo ftiil is, not in themulti- 
c tude,but in the chiefe ; and then he addes, It never came into 
' their hearts to deny thisionly (as he faith) it is one thing to go 
vern - 



2 oo Chap, ri A Survey of the Summe Part, i . 

vern the Church, another thing to be tfte Church, Its confeffed 
then by all, that Office-power is in the hands of forae feleft per- 
fons : but it doth not thence follow, The power of the Keyes is 
firftly in them. 

Thisgenerall anfwer was enough to put by, what isfaid in 
thefe three firft Arguments. But for more full fatisfa&ion , we 
:ftnll take a more fpecial furvey, 

i. Office-power, is but a little part of the power of the 
Keyes : like the nibble of the Key : and therefore that may well 
be in Officers, and yet the power of the Keyes not be firftly in 
them, but in fuch, who gave that power and gave that office to 
them ; an4 therefore had a power before , theirs did give 
.what they have , and can take away what they have given. 

2* Not only the Officers, butOfficesalfo, are included in the 
Keyes,as being of that minifterial po we r,by which thatKingdom 
,of Heaven is opened, and theGofpel difpenfed : and both Offi 
ces and Officers, as all ordinances are Chrifts gift to his Church 
phef*q. i r. He gave fome to be 'Paftors and Teachers, and not 
only for his Church , but to his Church , as Matter Rutherford 
confefleth with Chryfoftome, and (hall be afterwards more fully 
difputed. So that thefe fuppofe the Church to be before both, 
and to have the power of both, 

3, Nay, I confefle, I cannot conceive, (if any man will give 
but way to what reafon will readily lead unto,) but that he muft 
be conftraincd to acknowledge , that they cannot be attended 
under the refpecl and relation of Officers, to whom the Keyes 
be promifed; for thefe are Mr, Rutherford his words, 

c Thefe Offices y that effentially include both the power and the ex~ 
c ercife of the Keyes, be given tofotnefeleEl /^r/Wr,Therfore they 
are given to fome that are not Officers ; therefore thofe cannon 
undergo the relation or refpecl of Office rs,to whom thefe Keyes 
are promifed. Tor how unpleafant, and I fufpecl alfo untrue , is 
fuch a conftruclion of our Saviours words : To thee, who beareft 
the place and perfonof an Office,! will give an Office. Thou who 
tin anOfficer^Jbalt be made anOfficerThou that haft anOfficejo thee 
1 mil give an Office^ and yet this muft be the fenfe ef the Text, if 
Peter to thee /^V/fuftain the place of Officers here,and not the 
place and roome of the Church of beleevers : For to them it is" 
given, to inveft fit perfons with fuch power of office, that fb 
they may from Chrift and by delegation from them execute it 3 

accor- 



Part. l. ofchitrch-Difciflinc. -Chap, n. 201 

according to the limits laict out by CHR is T* 

4. If this compleat power of binding and loofing be given to 
the Officers firftly: then either as Teaching, or as Ruling, in the 
fpecia/l jvor^ or elfe as Officers (Laring in the gemr^R nature of 
rule , which is affirmed of them both, 

If this power belong to Teaching, qua tales , then to inferrc 
from Matter Rutherford his own ground : ^ttpd convenit ^fl* 
civloj convenit <v7isp*,upAvu>c. to them asfttch : then onely to the 
Teachers., or onely to Rulers : But that is a confefled falfe- 
hood. 

-If it belong to them as Rulers , in regard of that common or 
generall nature of Ruling : Then is there the equall and fame 
.power in both , Teachers and Rulers : For the generall na 
ture is the fame and jequall in both. But that alfois untrue. 

Thefe things premifed , let us take a tafte of the particularSo 

f( If all the faith fall may not lay on hands, ( as Titus ^dPaul.) 
^ nor receive roitneftes judicially ( as Peter <WTimothy ; ) Then 
* c they aren&t the firftfftbjett ofthefofwr of the Keyes. 

Anfw. The confequence is falfc, even from his own grounds, 
Jor the ruling Elders cannot fo lay on hands, Nor fo receive 
witnefles judicially t , as the teaching Elders doe : and yet they 
have the power of the Keyes. 

Object. 2, C( To Vthomfoevcr Chrifl giveth the power of thf 
cc Keyes, to them he gives a Minifteriall Spirit t by way of'Preach- 
" ing) andfteciall embaffagetoentertaine fin. 

Anfiv. This is alfo unfound upon received principles. For 
the ruling Elders to whom the power of the key es is given, yet 
have not this Minifteriall gift , by way of fpeciall embaflkge to 
bind and loofe. 

Nor doth the anfwer which is here fuggefted, fatisfy, pag. 9. 
ec when it is affirmed,?"^ thefofter of Preaching is not given for- 
'"mally to rttlingEldersyet it js effectually in the fiuitgiven to them* 

1. For they who receive the power of that fame Cornmifllon, 
& confequently both the fame and equal power, they muft have 
\t formally, as well as others. But thefirft is true-, and hath beea 
proved. 

2. The power of preaching effeftttally cannot be faid to be gi ve* 
to him .5 who hath no caufal hand in that. But fo it is here, this 
jpower .efFecluall hath no caufal hand in itrfor the explication cvi- 
.denceth as much,in that it is faid, <c There i* ufo 

C c 



203 Chap. 1 1. ASurwyoftheSumme Parr. 



e< ritative application of it In the external Conn of Chrift. For 
this application of the word thus difpenfed , implyes; that the 
preaching is iffued and ended. 

3 There u A judicial! power in making application of the word 
preached by any of the Members, who have power to admonifh 
and reprove judicially. 

Mafter Rutherford hi* fourth Argument. 

tt The (Church Is corny teat in its government /uppofe there bent 
"power of the Keyes inthe community of beleevers* exfW there* 
u fore itsfuperfluoM to place them there, pag. lo. 

Anfvp. This was the Afiumytion to be proved j but the proofe 
is wholly miftaken, and the contrary to that is expre&d : to v 
" wit, In cafe beleevcrs have power to Excommunicate, &c. Then 
ct the lderjbip i* void and a pxt finger, and there u no necejfitj of 
se exercife ofKeyes as Elders. 

But to anfwertohis words when they come not home to the 
proofe of the propofition denyed, Though the people kavepo- 
teftatemjudicij) yet thereis neceiTary, that the Elder sjbottld have 
pot eft at em Officij* 

ssfrg* 5. <l The multitude ofbeleevers muft have thi* power et*. 
Ci therfrom heaven or from man : Ifftom heaven, then -from the law 
w of nature 3 or fome divine poptive lor*. 

Anf. It hathvappeared before in Mattk\ 1 6. and Matth. 1 8. 
That there is pofitive inftitution and appointment of our Savi 
our to this purpofe* Butvvhen it is added by him that it i* not 
"found in the New Teftament that Chrift-hath made allRulers ytnd 
* c hath left none over other in the Lord. 

It hath oftenbeen faid, and fully opened before : To have 
power of the Keyes is one thing , and to be Rulers and guides is 
another : even as far differing, as to fay, the Court ofAldermen, 
or a CommonCouncell can proceed againftthe Major > being a 
Pelinquent, andyet none of them are, in the place and office of 
a Major, 

And hence this overturned! not the order eftablifhed by 
Chriftjbecaufe the members and body have this ppwer, and put 
forth the aft , not as Officers, and .*pti&,tAfl**> but as members 
of a Corporation mutually Covenanted to fubmit each to other- 
in cafe ofDelinquency,and mutually to judge each other 3 though > 
in the manner of the difpentation of the cenfure,as touching the 
of the action* as guides, according to their place and* 

Office^ 



J ' J 
Part. i. of Church Diftiplfoe. Chap. n. 205 

'Office, that is proper to the Officers ; which is the Avfmr to the 
feventh* 

Hence alfo there is a peculiar authority of Office-poWer, which 
is not in thtfiock^ : and yet there is a power of judging* which i* 
inthewfo/*, and is part of the power of the Keyes : and thefe 
>two thwart not one the other, which is the sAnfoer to the 
eighth. 

esfrg.6. & ii. Thefe two turne much upon the fame hinge, 
admay receive anfwer upon one and the fame ground, being 
rightly opened. 

Arg.6* Pag. 12. " If the power of the Keyes be given tobe- 
<c leevers, as fitch, under thi* reduplication then all beleeving t*o~ 
tc men and Children have authority over the (Congregation^ for 4 
'* Quatenus ad omne valet confequentia ; and ail jkovld fa 



Arg.i I , c If 'the power of the keyes be given to beleevers of beleevers, 
Sf then all and only beleevers have the foWer of the keyes.Quod con^ 
cc venkKfit9 > fl6VT^onvenitcfcV77sjt/c^Vw;. Ettt thi* isfalje,becaufc 
<c many beleevers may be excommunicated and thatjufiiy, in ivhick 
** cafe they remaine beleevers,^ and yet have no flare in the Keyes. 

t Alfo many have the power of the Keyes, yea be Paftoftrs , and 
"yet have no faith. Joh. 6* 70. Matth. 7.21. 

Anfiv. It is fomething ftrange to me , that M r . Rutherford 
.confefling that thofe,againft whom he writes, do conftantly ac 
knowledge, that there v no more, but an unblameable -profejfion 
of Faith required, to intereft a man by "fray of Charity ^ to be accep 
ted as a vijible Saint, and as a member of a Congregation, and yet 
ibufually and frequently to fuppofe they required (incerity, or 
,elfe there would a nullity follow of their membership. 

Khali {hortly recall what hath been recorded upon proofc, 
andfo expedite an .cafie anfwer to all that is faid, Suchvifible 
Saints, which combine in a holy Covenant one with another, 
and are allowed byChrift as fit to receive delegated power by 
way of Commiffion from him : thefe are the fubjed ofthis EC- / 
clefiafticall power. So that it is not beleevers , as beleevers, 
that have this power, but as beleevers Covenanting and fitly ca 
pable according to Chrifts appointment, that are the firft fub)"e 
ofthis power.For beleevers that are as fcattered ftones, and are 
not feated in a vifibleChurch orCorporation,as ietied in thewaH, 
thefe have not any Ecde(ka{liallpower,accordmg to which they 

Cc 2 cas 



204 Chap. n. ASttrveyoftheSuwme Part. I. 

can be proceeded withall,or can proceed with other in likecon- 
dition with themfelves. Be(ide,thefe beleevers are fuch inCharity 
i 4$ who come into vifible combinatio,not fuch in reality/rom thefe 
grounds which have been formerly proved and now repeated./ 

The Anjwer, is evident. This power is given tofttch be Ice- 
vtrs, who are counted fit by Chrift and capable, which women 
and Children, deafe, and dumbe, and diftra&ed are not. And 
therefore the confequence of the fixt Argument raiks in the firft 
branch, The power of the Keyes dothnot tnake a ^Paftor 5 apd 
therefore its falfe in the fecond branch. 

Againe; though the rule of Matter Rutherford QuodcQnvqnit 
**.9'*vri, eonvenit eCrnrp&pvty&f failes much , according to the 
Fimdamentall LawesofLogick , which he will eafily find up- 
on fecond thoughts, and fo the bottom of the Argument breakes 
wholly under him : 1 (hall notwithftanding let that paflfe , arid ' 
fpeake to the matter , wherein there is a worfe miftake, becaufi; 
the queftion is wholly miffed . 

VifibleSaints and beleevers accounted according to the rules of 
Chanty, are the fubjecl matter of the Church:and therfore when- 
they are juftly excommunicated, though in Gods account and by 
vertue of that fecret feed of Grace, they may be Saints inwardly, 
yet before their recovery, they are notSaints vifible,to the ratio 
nal I eye of Charity. 

Againe, clofe hypocrites, as Judas y may be unbeleevers really, 
and yet feemingly appeare to be Saints. Is it I Mafter -fay all 
the Difciples fearing themfelves as much , as fufpedling fadat.- 
And therefore the profeflion is fufficient to keep fuch in their 
Office, and to evidence that all their actions are valide 5 which 
they minifterially performe. 

Arg$. <c If Chrift give hisKeyesJie gives anfiverable gifts to tife 
(C the Keyes. But fuch gifts he doth not give to all beleevers* 

tsf/ifto. Such onely are to be members of the vifible Church, 
who are in charities judgement vifible Saints : and thofe wno are 
fuch ? they haveWeived an annoinung in fome meafure, as that 
they will hear and can difcern the voice ofChrift 3 and will follow 
Kim, and fubmit to him. Such are able to difcerne falfe Doctrine 
and falfe Teachers : fuch are able to choofe themfelves Pallors, . 
as being able to relilh the favour of fpiritual adminiftrations,and 
to feele what Key will bed open their lock : can fee and difcerne 
what courfes be linfull and fcandalous ? perfons obftinate and per 
tinacious 



p a rc. i. of Church- Discipline. Cbap.n. 205 

linacious therein. If fucfrhave power to rejerf falfe and errone 
ous teachers, as well 'as choofe them , they have in reafon pow 
er and skill to difcern fcandalous offenders and k to rejecl them; 
This is not an Office-calling ,- but calling to be a member of a fpi- 
ritual corporation, which is Mr. Rutherford his firft demand: 
and therefore there needs not the tongue of the learned for this 
work : nor a fpirit to come upon them in more then an ordina 
ry manner to difcharge this judgement. And their carelefnefTe irr 
not watching, not purging is reproved, i Cor. 5. 2. 3. So Matter 
Rutherford, hath all his demands fatisfied in fo many words-. 

That which is further added by way of inquiry : 
"Godnever cats to a place tit he leaves rules and directions for 
<c to order and guide themfelves anfwerablf thereunto : But the 
<c Word hath no Canons hoVv the people Jhould order t he K eyes. 

oxf^. The places are expreffe,the directions ^m^Matth. 
1 8. 17. If thy brother, &c> wherein the Lord doth as it wer* 
put the finger to the fefcue,and point out all the feverall- paflTa^- 
ges touching their proceeding , even from the firfc to the laft. 
And as in one peculiar duty of admonition , wherein the great- 
eft both danger and difficulty lay, the Lord is pleafed to point 
out the way, and to put it almoft pall queftion : the like propor 
tion (hould be held, and conltantiy attended in the other d\icies' 
of brotherly love, to build up each other in their mofi holy faith , 
I Thef. .).!!, 12, 13. zTheff.-l. \^Heb..i^.ij t Rom. 16. ij.Ob- 
ferve thofe that caufe diffentions among you, &c. 

Thelaft difpute of Mafter Rutherford iflfues from that fo 
ordinary and often miftake 5 in not differing the power of judge-- 
ment from the power of Office, and confining the power of the 
Keyes unto too narrow a compafle, as though the authority of 
Office was there onely to be attended, when it hath appeared,- 
that it is of farre larger extent : whence the coniequence is 
very feeble. 

cc If God requirtfuch abilities and, qualifications in- Officers , 
" which he doth not in allbekevers, then the power of the Keyef M ! 
<f not in the Church. I fay, this confequence hath no colour in ir. 
becaufe the power of the. Keyes is of Jarger extent then the 
power of Oitice, ^and thence it is, where the other is not, and- 
requires not ib great abilities to the managmg tiereof, as the o- 
ther doth,.which isofgreattftcinincncy. 

The ID. Ar-g, Which would bkmilli this i opinioii,becaufeit 

Cc 3. makes ^ 



206 Chap. ASurvefoftheSutame Part. r. 

makes the Government ofGodshouk^Democratica/l, is referred 
to another place, where our anfwer (hall attend it only for 
the prtfent, we (hall record that ftaple rule. 

/The government of the Church, in regard of the 'Body of the 
feople is Democraticall :in regard of the Elders Ariftocraticall\ in 
regard of Chrift, truely Monarchicall. Anditsfuch a compound 
of all thefe three, as that a paralell example to the like perfe<&- 
on.is not to be found on earth/ 

SECT. IV. 

We have now done with thefe Arguments which we find in 
Mr. Rutherford* firft Book ; there be four more mentioned,//^ 
2. />. 9. 10. to the 14. which now we (hall endeavour to ad- 
dreffe an anfwer unto ; and they are taken from Matth. 16+ 
Touching which place, let thefe two things be attended in the 
entrance once for all, becaufewe fhall be conftrained to have 
rccourfe unto them, in the confederation of the Arguments 
following. 

j. Its affirmed by Mr* Rutherford, p. p f 

"TheKeyes are given to Teeter, as reprefenting t he Church- 
"Guides efpecially, though not excluding beteevers, giving to them 
"popular confentiand not to believers as united in a company of per- 
"fons in Church-Co'venant^excluding the Elders. 

Thefe are his own words, which if we compare them with 
our former explications of the firft fubj'ecl: of Ecclefiafticall 
.tpower, it will appear to any that will lay afide prejudice, 
*' That^^/tf give the power Ecclejiaflick^ to the Church of belie 
vers radically, that by their means W* communicate the power of 
office to the Elders, and do feat office-rule formally in them. So 
that they are not excluded from having power, but not to have 
4t firft, but receive it from the Church; who under Chrift, and 
according to his appointment, convey the fame by an out 
ward call unto them, 

2. Let it here alfo be remembred, which is yielded ojn all 
.hands, that by keyes in this place, not fome, but all delegated 
power is to be underftood , which is appointed by Chrift, as 
fuffident to attain his end of binding and loofing, opening and 
(hutting heaven. 

Thefe things prxmifed, the Arguments as they lie an order 
propounded by Mr, Rutherford,\.. 2. p. 9. arc thefe, 

" To that Church are the keyes given which is buiidedon a rcc^ 



Pare. I . ofChurcb Difcipliw. Chap. 1 1 . 2 07 

* M 4* hoftfe, the houfe ofwifedome. Prov.p. i. The houfe ofCjod y 
"* I Tim. 3, I J. Heb. 3.4, by the dottrine of the Prophets and 

<*&4poftles : byDoftors andTeachers r v>homChrift hath given for 
"the building of hi* houfe, Eph.4. II. 

" 'But thi* houfe it not a company ofprofefling beleevers united fy 
"a Church~ovenant,4nd deftitutc of ''P aft or s and Teachers. 

<e Therefore fuch a Church is not here underftood. 
He proves the aflumption. 

* The Church of beleevers combining in Church-Covevant:but 
c< wanting their Paftors andTeachersjs not wife domes houfe y nor 
"buildedby ^aftors, -and Dottors given to edify and gather the bo- 
" dy: but they are only the materials jf the houfe, ~yea -wanting the 
c< 'PaftorSythey want minifter tall power for paftorall preaching and 

* adminiflrmg the feales. 

Anfa.. The afiumption faiis:and all the proofs are not able to 
prop it up from falling to the ground, For they are but bare af 
firmations of many particulars; which either are fo many un 
truths, or miftakes of thingsthat have fome truth in them* As,, 

1. It is untrue, that combined believers in Church-Covenant* , 
wanting Paftors, are not wifedomes houfe, (ince we have for 
merly proved tiwtfttcha Church, taken as Totum effentiale, is 
before officers, and may ! be without them, and what can be 
more plaine, when the Scripture affirms, ^7. 14. 23. That 
the Church by lift ing up of hands did wake and choofe them El" 
ders ? in realon they muft be before their Elders. When Paul 
ehargeth the Elders to watch over the floe ^ over whom the Lord 
had made them overfeersjnz implyes, there is a flock diftindl from 
theiroverfeersj when the Church rejects her officers ashaercti- 
call, doth fhe then deftroy herfelfe, and ceafe to be a Church, 
becaufe they ceafe to be officers ? 

2. It is untrue, that believers thus covenanting are only the 
materials of the houfe ; when we have formerly proved, that 
fuch a confederating company, hath the materials zn& formats, , 
required to the conftitution of an houfe. If combination can 
make a Prefiyterial! Church, why not alfo a congregational! 
Church? 

3.Jtisamiftakeandnota full explication, of that which* 
hath a tru-th in it. *. e. That wanting 1* after*, they want the pow 
er of edifying the body ofchrift.) which is required in a vifible 
Church, . Fo r the anfwer is, when they want 'Taftors, they want 

Cc4 ' That 



Chap, u . A. Survey of the Swnm Parr, i . 

that power that Totum Orgavicum hatn to edify : but they want 
not that power, with a Church, taken as Tiotum effentlale, 
fliould.have to edify it felfe: but it hath power to chufe officers, 
andfoto provide for paftorall preaching and adminiftration 
of the feales by their meanes, 

Laftly let Mr. Rutherford tell us, how God^ Teachers in 
the Church, if Teachers are before the Church. 

Ob/. 2. Ci To thefe are the keyes here promifedjtoho are Rewards &f 
<c the myfteries ofCjod, I Cor*4. 1 .fervants of his hottfe, 2 Cor.4, 5 , 
"Veho are to behave themfelves well in Cjods hottfe, I Tim. 3. if. 
<c who are to cut the word aright. But a company of Beleevers in 
" (Church Covenant , and deftitute of officers , are not ft* wards by 
" office, therefore to fach a company /^Keyes are not given. The 
"Propofition is proved by the allegation of fever all teftimonies of 
"fcriptureandconfent of interpreters; the clavis,^ -%ey y fignfies of- 
" fice-power* Ifa. 22. 22. Ifa. 9. 6, Rev. 3. 7. Rev. i. i& 
"Rev. 9. i. 

<>An(w. Ifbyftewardf we muft underftand thofe who are de- 
fcribed and intended in the places quoted, i Cor. 4, i, i Tim. 
3. iv&c. Its certain the Ruling Elder m;uft have no key of 
.binding and loofing, opening or ffiutting : for all thofe places do 
properly intimate the Teachers and Paftors office,. 

2. The proofs, brought here for confirmation of the propo- 
.fition, do not touch the thing at all, for which they are brought; 
or elfe they reach not theConclufion in the right and full mea 
ning, which they ftiould have confirmed ; Moft of them make 
.nothing to the purpofe, as Ifa. p. 6. Rev. 3. 7* Rev. i, 18. 
.all which fpeak of the fupreme and monarchic all power of 
Chrift, and therefore do not in the leaft meafure look at that 
Stewardly and delegated power of which wefpeak, and the 
texts fpeak, and the propofttion fpeaksin expreffe termes, for 
which they were brought. 

So.that there remains but one more ( Ifa. 22. 22. ) to be 
confideredjthatalfo comes not home to the conclufion, which 
was to be fetled : only proves that which no man ever ( I think) 
denied, that key in phrafe of Scripture, fometime fignifies a pow 
er given to a Steward. 

But what is this to the place Matth, 16. or oar purpofe ? 
for this may be granted ; that key fometime fignifies a potocr \- 
ven to an office t and yet by tycs here are not meant that power 

only, 



Part. i. of ChHrch-Difcipline. Chap. n. 2 op 

rily, much lefle a power firrfly delegated to them. And if the 
Readerbt pleafed to recall fome things formerly propounded, 
this will readily appear. By keyes is here meant all power, which 
ferves for ihejkuttiag and opening the doors of the houfe ( ut 
/#pvf)butbefide a j?*W<wvty power, there is requifite for this 
end, a power of thefpovfe and w;/<? of the family; to &r it is 
the Lord C^//?, as *r husband, hath given power to admit in 
to the family, and reject as juft occafion (hall require; and in 
fuch cafes , and for fuch ends to judge alfo ; becaufe fuch acts 
cannot be done without judgement ; to her it appertains t o call 
the Steward to his place, and put him into his place, and fo to put 
a key of office, by election into his hand. 
The iflue hence is this. 

To thofe are the keyes here proniifed firft, to whom firftly 
and originaliter, though not formaliter all power belongs ; but 
to the Ipoufe of Chrift, the Church of Covenanting Beleevers, 1 
all power orlginaliter belongs : for (he can admit, reject, and 
judge, /^ can call to office, and put in office : and therefore 
though all power be not formaliter in her, yet all comes origi- 
naliter from her, / 

And this hath been the opinion and apprehenfion of the 
moft judicious in all ages, which makes me wonder why Mr. 
Rutherford fhould thus write, *' I think while of late, never 
ft any Interpreter dreamed, that in the text , Matth. 16. 
fjyetfjfsffib* Kingdome were given to all beleevers, under- 
ftanding beleevers for the Church ; I fay, I wonder he fhould 
thus fpeakjwhen that man of a large and multifarious reading as 
Mr. Rutherford is, cannot but know otherwife , if he will but re 
call what he knowes ; nay let him recall and remember what he 
wrights./, i./>. 21. weoppofe/^^ to fathers , fpeaking of 
this point, and therefore confefleth, that the Fathers fpake and 
writ fo* 

Objed. 3. "fothefe in this text doth Chrift give the keyes, 
* c to -whom hegiveth warrant and official! authority for the atttt/tk 
tf cxercife,to wit y of opening andfoiitting. But this warrant and 
t( official I awhority of binding and loojing Chrift giveth to Peter 
" onls as representing teachers and Elder s y therefore be enlj gives 
* tofeter this official/ power? I will give to thee the key es, &c. 
fc ther is his power, and authority granted:znd whatfoever (hal be 
< bound in earth, fhall be bound, ^, there is his warrant for the 
'* exercifc of the aft of his power, D d Avfi*. 



210 Chap. if. A&vrvefoftheSuwme Part. i. 



. Thi/Argu:*;ent labours 61 the like difeafe with the 
f ofmer,and the condufion ,in a fair fenfe,may be yielded without 
any prejudice to our caufe, or hazard to the queftion contro 
verted betwixt us, namely, That only to Teter, as reprefenting 
the place of Teachers, is the official! authority of the keyes gi 
ven, (as will appear in the things premifed in the entrance.) offi 
cers may have this official power formally, and yet the power of 
the keyes may be originally in the C/?//nr, and this office- pow 
er vcrtuallf proceed From them. 

2. The Proportion is apparantly falle, to wit. To them the 
power is given firftly, to whom warrant and official! authority 
for the aftuall exercife of the keyes is given : I fay this is faife; 
bccaufe'j. the power of the keycs*'\s far larger then, office-pow 
er: as to admit, reject, &c. 2. There is power before office- 
power jnhkh vertually communicates andconveyesitto the offi 
cers, who are made pertakers thereof. 

When it i$ added. c Now if the kcyes be not given to Peter, as 
sc toaPafiorjhen Peter and Paftors bj this place as Paftors, neither 
66 have the keyesjior official! warrant to preach,, and to remit arid 
" retain fins; and if by this pi ace they have it not ,. Vve defire tojee a 
' ' warrant from Chrifty before he \\ent to heaven for P aft or at Prea- 
** ching. 

9s4nf&. Though the key** be not firftly given to them there 7 
yet here they may have good warrant for their office-power, be- 
caufe the Church, who hath received power to* admit, rejecl, 
judge, choofe and refufe, doth by Chrifts allowance and war 
rant call them to that place, and inveft them with that office 
Again that Com million Matth. 28. ip. (jo preach and baptize^ 
John 20, Whofe fins ye remit they > are remitted, gives warrant 
abundantly to that work of preaching. 

Mr. Rtitherfordhft\y addes'^, 12. c To binde andloofe are 
" afts of official! power : and of Paftors, Rulers, Feeders: I prove 
Ct the Antecedent, becaufe To binde and loofe by all Interpreter s> 
Cc Auguftine, CyriN, &c. andthe evidence of Scripture, is, by pub- 
rt like avdpaftor all 'Preaching to remit andretaine fin, 'But pafto* 
<c ra I preaching doth not belong to beleevers, 

*s4nf\\\ Binding and ioofivg r look at them as in the place, and 
in their largeft fenie -, they comprehend the exercife of all the 
acls of the keyes, or Church power, which may attain this end : 
and thofe ads are u not only by publike preaching ( for then the 

Ruling- 



Part, i fff Church Dif offline. Chap, i r . 2 1 1 



fhouldhave no key to bind or loofe ) but alfo by 
admonitions > excommunications, admijfions) which as we have for 
merly proved , iffue from a power of judgeing, common to the 
people with the Paftor,and not appropriate to the Paftors only, 

Laftly we fo give the keyes to the Church , that yet {he doth 
not exercife any aft of Office-rule without Officers , whom (he 
calsto that end. 

Object. 4, c< IfChrlfl neither In M*tth> T 6, nor in Matth. 1 8. 
6C doth fay , that the Keyes, for the aft of the keyes, (to vitt. binding 
< and loofing)are given to theChurch of beleevers without theirOffi- 
t: cers, then neither place proves it* But hrift doth fay it, there- 
"fore the text doth not be are it. 

" That Chrift doth not fay it , he proves ; becaufe flaking of 
* c the Church in thefirfl part of the verfe, he changeth his proof e^ I 
*' will give to thee, not to the Church. But its anfwered , The 
promife is made to ^eter^ becaufe he gave a confeflion ofChru% 
in the name of beleevers. To this Mr. Rutherford* replyes. 
* ( lftbekejesbegiven->.to beleevers ^fo Covenanting ; laskeyivhe- 
" t her <they be given to them, a true or afalfe frofejpon interve- 
'* ting* at the neereft caufe of the gift ofthefe. 

We anfwer , if by falfe profefllon , fuch a one may bemeant^ 
which may agree unto hypocrites, covertly fuch , yet appea 
ling outwardly iinblatrieable, we grant it. 

To this y^^Rmherfdrd replyes. "'Then the keyes are not 
c given to beleevers, becaufe they are' beleevers , and united unto 
" Chrifl as bis S-pou]e> ?. then this Author faith amiffe , that the 
*' Church inflituted by Chrifl u a company of godly men , thereof 
* c Peter Was one. 3. Our brethren ^rove the keyes to be a part of 
* c the liberty of the redeemed ones : but counterfeit prof effort are not 
"fitch. 

Anfiv. All thefe confcqiiences iffue from that To often and 
ordinary miftake of viable Saints ; and if the Reader (hall re 
member how to rectify his judgement in the right underftand* 
ing thereof, the anfwer will be eafie and familiar : namely, ?/- 
ftble Saint *) which are members of the Church , they are exter 
nally united toChrift; and not internally d/flvywthey are faith*- 
full and godly to the judgement of Charity , but not in reality 
and truth: they are redeemed vifibly , not inwardly and effica* 
cioufly. 

-Itsaddcd h% byMafter RMwfdrd, Th*t CM$fpt*k*h 

D d 2 ** 



212 Chap. ir. d Survey of the Svtnme Parr, i; 

* to Peter, as onereprefenting tkeApofiles, and not as to one reprc- 
<f fenting all bcLeevers y is cleere , prft, becaufe by the confeffion of 
* : our brethren, binding andloojing are denied to many that mak* 
< Vetasconfejfiony thou art Jefm thefon of the living fyd , as to 
*' believing Women and Childr en y and many out of Church-eft ate* 
Anfw. When Mafter Rutherford makes that the conclufion 
he wou-ld confute , that Chrift (peaks not to alibelievers in the. 
oerfoaof^Prtw*, weaffkmethefame,andthatheknowes, and 
in many places expreffeth; and therefore it was fufficient to lay 
afide the confidcration of all his proofes : yet that we may 
not leave the place void, we (hallfpeake fhortly to the par 
ticulars. 

Let it then be remembredj that Teter fpeakes in the name of 
a community of Difciples beleeving and profefling the faith 
with one joint confent and agreement. For the words are 
plain and differencing, Afatth. 16.15. But whom fay ye that I am ? 
'Yea in way of difference and diftin$ion f torn thofe fame zn&o- 
thers mentioned in the foregoing verfes> Somefaid,he W^ John 
Baptift,/^?w<r Elias, others Jeremias,oy one of the Prophets^ Thefc 
here underftood by fome and others , were in reafon not unbelee- 
vers onely , but many beleevers alfo , and yet in a differencing 
way our Saviour adds, whom fay ye my Difciples,, who have wal 
ked in the profelfion of the Eaith ?. T>eter in the name of thefe 
thus having confeflfed the Faith, and upon that joynt confeflion 
now inftituteda Church by Chrift, in the next words 3 in the 
name of thefe , (I fay) Peter at fwers ; . and therefore not in 
the name of Women and Children, .which is Matter Rutherford* 
. firft Argument. 

(?;*# . ? . He adds. e // beleewn as giving Pt ters- conjeffion 
t andbuilded upon the Rocl^ Chrift, by this place are made.-a Mi* 
" nifteriall hur*hbyhrift>andgiftedWith the power of the k*yes : 
* c then the officiall power of preaching and binding and loojingjhould 
"be made as ft able and firme from defection) as the Church of e left 
* f beleevers* 

tsfnfip. The Affumption is denyed : for as it hath been often 
faid, The Church here, to whom the keyes arefirftly givea, 
though they have avertuallpower to call men in a right order 
according to Chrift r unto Office, yet they have not formally 
Official! power : nor is the one, I mtane the Officiall power y of 
likeftabiiity.with the Church. For the Church may be without 



Part. I . *of Cfwrch-Difciplme. Chap, n . 

them, and in eafe they faflc , as in gre;t Apoftacyes and-univet- 
fall declining* of the Churches, they may, and yet thsvifible 
Church never did, nor can, fo totally faile, as all our Orthodox 
writers, and Matter Rutherford confeSetk. 

Object 5. ^ 'Thofe to whom hrift gives the keyes, do reprefent 
c< the perfon ofhrift^and who defpifeth them defpifeth Chrift , and 
cc he that honour eth them) honvttreth Chrift , which is evidently fpo- 
" ken to theMiniflers ofhrift, Matth. 1 0,40, &c. Now Scrip" 
^tures never make all beleevers Embaffadort in Christs roome , 
flfe 

Anfw. The reprefentation of Chrift as his Stewards and 
Ambajfadottrs+bdongs onely to fuch who have Office-p w/^and 
are Rulers in his houfe , and this power is but part of the powec 
of the Keyes here mentioned : and therefore the Church may be 
the fubjecl of the Keyes firftly and originally, and vertually com 
municate Office-power unto he'rMinifters, whom (he cals, though 
formally (he hath not that power, norfo difpenfeth it , and 
therefore the Propofition is to be denyed as apparantly falfe: 
namely, thofe to whom Chrift giveththe keyes here in Afatth. 
1 6. thofe reprefent his perfon , as AmbafTadours , becaufe the 
Spoufe had a power in the family before the Steward was enter 
tained in to the family by her*/ 

Object, 2, ' c Thofe to whom the kgycs are given , do author it a- 
'* lively for give and ret aine fins, and their afls are vulidinHea- 
fC ven. But the fflttrchor company of beleevers y wantingtheir 
* c Officers^ noScripture can authoritatively forgive .Wten it was 
anfweredj that beleevers out of Office may forgive. 2 Cor,2.io. 
* c He replies that the place in the forinths is controverted^ andWe 
i{ doubt not (fayeshe) bttt of the fame nature , With the power of 
lf excommunicating i Cor; 5,4. 

Anffo. That phrafe of Authoritative forgiving being a little 
cleared, the ftrefTe of the Objection will readily be taken off. 

The word Authority in the ordinary fpeech is fometinie ta 
ken forpower,wd lies in equall latitude with it : but in its pro 
per fignification a as in this place , its put for Ruling and Off ce~ 
power. 

. Retaining thisfence^ which muft needs be intended, and the 
cxpreflions of Mafter ^Rutherford in this place intimate no leffe ; : 
The propofition admits a ready anfwer by a rational! denyall. 
There is z power of judgement^ which the^^m/j have, and they 

Dd 3; firgive 



214 Chap. ASnrveyoftheSumwc Part. i. 

forgive judicially * There Is a power *f rule and Office, and the 
Officers forgive Authoritatively, as Rulers. Of the hrft, the place 
of the Corinth is undcrftood : for any other of other Churches, 
or fuch as were of no Church , might , and indeed (hould have 
forgiven the incefluons perfon , charitativcly , out of charity, as 
Chriftians; but its fpoken here in reference to his former ctnfurv, ' 
and fo for his receiving in again e, and thofe in a Church onely 
mutt, and indeed can do this. 

The like and fame anfwerfuits the ? Obj'eclion, mcerely iflu- 
ing from th efame miftake, as namely, when he fayes, 

"To thofe only are the key es given jvho having z\\\$fpirit,which 
" isafpir it Official! to preach and excommunicate, way convene and 
"deliver to Satan. Anf.^te diftincfoon tf jtiMcialtiandOfficitH 
power fully difcovers the falfeneffe of the proportion , and prc- 
ferves the power in his firft and proper fob jed, according to for 
mer explication. 

We have now done with all the obje&ions , which we meet 
withall, touching the firft fubjett of Church-power in Matter 
Rutherford hisfecond htf\ ; unlefle it be thofe which fall in with 
a frefh difquifiti'on of the Catholike vijibe Church , where we 
i"hall attend them. Only before I pafle from hence, I (hall crave 
leave to offer Come things to coniideration touching this i<5 of 
Matth. A place upon which all forts have prefled in,firft or laft, 
to claim fome priviledge to themfelves* The Pope will needs 
have all power belong to him as Peters fucceffor : The ^Prelates 
they claim the next place for preeminence as peculiar to them; 
The Elders and Officers of Churches conceive it beftfuits their 
minifteriall condition, and now at laft the Fraternity lay in for 
fome allowance to themfelves, and that they were looked at, in 
the firft uuent of Uirift. My purpofe is only to propound fome 
things, that may occafion fome wife-hearted to fettle the mean 
ing of the text by undeniable evidence; we fhall therefore make 
our approaches upon the fenfe of the place., by the propofitions 
following* 

"P R o p o s i T. I. 

Key, being an enfigne ofpowe-r : by key ex in the plurall ^//dele 
gated power for the ordering of the affaires of the Church, is 
here understood, as the ufe of the key-es exprefled in the words 
doth fully evidence, For all power that the lord Chri-ft hath 

be- 



Parr. I . of Church Difciphve. Chap, 1 1 . 215 

betrufted his Church withJll, aimes at this end, 'to open and {hut, 
blnde and loofe. 

PROPOSIT. II. 

Thefe %K/ and power muft be given to ajtffg/cfocietjfayir. 
Rtttherfordis wont to (peak)*, e. to z fort or condition of men 
-tinder fomey/tfa**// relation, To thce as a fingle fociety,not to 
them, 

P R o p o s i i. III. 

I\AS /ingle fociety. under fuch a relationand refpecl,y7^>v alike 
in equality of this power promifed to them, the reafonis this: 
Thofe which have the fame commiflion {hare alike in the fame 
and equal! power, becaufe the power they do poffefl'e and par 
take of iffues only from their commiflion, but there is but one 
and the fame commiflion given to all ; I will give, to thee &c. 
PR o p o s i T. IV. 

This Jingle fociety here related unto, csmnotbe the condition 
of Rulers: becaufe to the perfons here intended all power is gi 
ven, But all power is not given to the Rulers firftly. For there 
is a $ ower before the power of Rulers,to wit power of electi 
on, and fo admiflion into their places. And that both thefe ads 
imply a power, is thus made plain, An office is a key, and con- 
fequently comes uncferthe poster of the keyes : and to give that 
key implies a power. 2, If excommunication argues a power, 
then alfo admifTion doth the like , in that there is a parity of 
reafononboth (ides: one gives that, which another takes a- 
way, 

Againe,fhould the condition of an officer or an elder be rela 
ted unto. It muft be either the Teaching-elder alone , and then 
the Ruling-elder, and his power is excluded : or if the/Mw^-El- 
der alone muft be meant, then the power of the leaching- Elder 
muft alfo be denied : and then how can All power DC here 
meant by thefe keyes ? Nor can the generall- nature of a Raler^ 
as belonging to both teaching and ruling be attended. For then 
bothteaching and ruling fhould have the fame equall power, ha 
ving one and the lame commiflion., but that the word and all 
wife hearers deny, 

P R o p o s IT. V. 

Hence this power of the keyes, cennot be given to one/^k 
fociety of men formally in all the kinds of ic,bccaufe-it requires fe- 
verall kinds of fubjecls formally different : As fome Ruling 



216 Chap.n. ASHrvtyoftheSxmmt Part, i 

Teaching, fome e Ittting. Hence it fo&wes undeniably, Thefe 
keyes, and the power fignified by them, muft be given to fuch, 
who have fome of this power firftly, and formally, and originally^ 
and virtually can give the reft of the power, which fo given, 
may be fully exercifed in all the a As of binding and loofing, ac- 
I 4* cording to all the neceffities of the Church and intendment of 
our Saviour Chrift, And this may* readily be accomplifhed 
and eafily apprehended to be done by a Church of beleevers : 
They can admit, elect; this formally belongs to them .- and 
officers being elected by them, the whole government of the 
Church, will then go on in all the operations thereof, and be fit 
to attain the ends, attended by our Saviour. The firft thing 
which was of difficult explication, isthusdifpatched., 

Thefecond wherein the greateftftrefle lies in this iniquiy, is, 
Whether the Church mentioned, in that text, be the vifible or in vi 
fible Church. 

After many thoughts floating in my mind, what might be the 
meaning of our Saviour, one expreflion of Mr, Rutherford, /. 2. 
p,p. 10. made me recall former confederations, His words are 
thefe. 

"Though the building of this Church on the Rock* Chrift, may 
Cf ft 'ell be thought to be the inward building of theCatholick^andin- 
" vifible Church in the faith of Chrift : jet as it is promifedto the 
* c Church , to the which fhrift promifeth the keyes of the k*ng- 
tc dome of heaven, it can be no other befide externall andminifleriall 
" building by ayublikeMiniftery. 

Which expreflions occafioned me to recover many of thofe 
debates, which before had been ftirring in my bofome , whether 
the Church there, might not in a fafe fenfe be conceived to be 
the vifible Church : and all things waighed, my apprehenfions 
came to be inclined and byaffed that way , and that for this 
reafon,untill better reafon appear. 

That Church is here meantjvhich is built upon the rock Chrift by 
the vifible confejfion 0/Peter, as explycated immediately before. 

Tltft the invifible Chttrch is not built by a vifible profejfion, fuch 



This fecond part or AfTumption will find ready acceptance, 
by reafon of the oppofition betwixt vifibility and invifibility. 
For the Pjropofition that is made good, by the meaning of the 

words ; 



Part, i - of Church Dtfcipiinc. Chap. 12 . 217 

words ; Thou haft made tf confeffion of my felfe a roc^ avd 
therefore art called for ^and'Upon my fe If, fo cotifeffed, jviU'I 
build my Church. 

The main argument that makes againft this interpretation 
is this. That Church is here underftood, againft which the gates 
of hell cannouprevaile. But againft the vifible Church the gates 
of hell hath prevailed, Therefore. 

Anfiv. The vifible Church is attended in a double r- 



{Either as this or that particular congregation, 
Or elfe as^ Church univerfall exifting in the particulars/ 

And in this latter fenfe, it is taken in this place : and then it fs 
a fare and confefled truth, That the vipble Church doth not fall; 
and this is the judgement of all the orthodox, as Mr, Rutherford 
grants,/, 2. /?, 107. 

And in thisfenfe, (Jafoo meliorijudicio') is that place to be 
underftood. i Tim. 3. 15. thatthoti might e ft knoW hoVv to he- 
havethyfelfein ^Houfe o/^^.Thishoufe is the vijible harch> 
For i . Timothy is inftrnded how to demeane and carryj himfelfe 
in it ; therefore he muft be acquainted with the houfe, and the 
occafions thereof; and to demeane himfelfe fuitably thereunto., 
which is inconfiftent with invifibility, 2.- This direction was to 
continue to all fucceeding officers, even to the end, and that in 
all their particular charges : and therefore muft be a pdtteme of 
a Church^ or a Church as exifting in its particulars, which Chrift 
will have while the world continues. For Eph. 4, 12, 13. 
There muft be Paftors and Teachers, until! all the faithful! be ga 
thered into the unity of the Faith y and acknowledgment of the fen 
of God, Dr.tsfmef. Medull, I. i, r. 31. 37. 



CHAP, XII. 

Touching the C atholick^and vifible^Church. To the miniftery 
guides of the Catholickjvipble Chweh hatb^e Lw 'd commit' 



|Eforewecome to the Scanning of this great contro- 
verfy, which hath exercifed the hearts and pennes 
of the moft learned in this age , we muft of neceffity 
cleare thetermesof the queftion , in a word or two, that fo 

e the 




2i8 Chap. 13. ASurveyoftheSumme Parr. r 

the breadth afcdfcope of it ma^ie laid outin its" full bound's 
and limits, lead otherwife we be at a lofle, when we come to 
apply our felves to fpeciali difficulties-, which will appear 
in the particular arguments which come into consideration. 

i . By key, as we have heard, we are to tmderftand^ power dc~ 
legated from hrift,to difpenfe and adminifter the, holy things of 
his houfe, according to his own will^prefcribing an order to that 
end : the keyes being an enfgne of this power, and put by a meto 
nymy for thefubjetty the power it felf, 
^ 2, What is meant by the Catholickjtnd vifiblc Church. 

When I had read over Mr. Rutherford once and again, I was 
at a (land in mine own thoughts, to determine certainly what 
was his proper intendment. I profefle in a word of truth, 
I wo. .Id not willingly mifconceive his meaning r and fo wrong 
him and the truth, but the variety of his expfefllons forced my 
apprehenfions alfo to \wy\fometime his words feem to caft this 
Catholickjvifible Church, upon the generall nature of a Church, 
or a Congregation taken in the common nature thereof- and this 
I could willingly embrace, Thus many of his phraies feem to 
found. 

" To what principall fubjeft hath the Lord given reafon and* 
^faculty of difcourjingt is it to Peter or fohnt No, no : It is for 
cc and to the race of mankind : the cafe i* fo here, I. 2, p. 2 9 I* 
Cc So fpeaking again of the fame matter. /. 2. />.2<?3 So he gi- 
cc 'veth by order of nature to his Church ingcntralL 

SometimezgMbt his expreflions feem ta intimate an Oecu- 
menicall councell, which is the Catholike Church reprefent ativc 
<e A 2. p. 304. It doth not follow : becatifethe Catholic^ repre- 
^fentatme^jifiblcQwrcb^is the firft fabjett of the keeyes, &c. 

Laftlyf eme times his expreflions feem to point out a Catho- 
lickjjifible hwch> in the integral! natnre thereof, as an integrum 
arifing out of all the particular congregations as the members 
thereof. This kinde of difference his words intimate./. 2. p. 311. 

(< Generall councels are neither necejfary to the being, nor to the 
* well-being, but only to the b eft-being of the fatbo/i'kf fflurc h; 
here he apparantly cfiftinguiftieth a generall councell from the 
Catholkk Church in this debate, 

The like phrafe is found, l.i. p. 304, Which of ttoefe doth 
moft fuit with his meaning, I cannot ( to fpeak ingenuoufly ) 
peremptorily define, The law was old, Cum boni* bene agier o* 



part. I- ofChurck-Difciplinf. Chap* i . 

portet.I confeffe my thoughts have enclined me moft unto they- 
cond> as that he intended an Oecomenicall Councell, becaufe 
when he comes to apply himfelfe to feme of the objections 
which are made, his ufuall difeourfe in the full current runs that 
way. Though, if I might have had my fecretdefire, I could have 
wifbed he had intended the frft : becaufe therein we (hould 
vcome neer to an accord* 

That I may deal fmcerely in regard of the truth, and inoftea- 
iively, in regard of fo worthy and learned a man as Mr, Ru- 
.therford, I fliall take leave to fet down my apprehenfions, fuck 
as they be, touching all thefe fenfes, thus explained; let the 
truth prevail, and the Reader judge. 

Taking the CatholickChurch.]&\hzfirftfenfe, as eyeing the fix 
ture of the Church in general/, 

Its that which fuits in a great part with our opinion and appre 
henfions : we (hall therefore gather in upon the right explicati 
on of this truth, by the condufions following. 

When we fay aggregation tf vifible Saints covenanting f0 
vtalkjn the ordinances of the GofpeL> is the prime and origitMfl fub- 
je& of the power of the kejes ; I fuppofe it is obvious to common 
fenfe, that as we do not , fo we cannot mderftavd it of this or that 
individuall congregation^ as though they only had it, or none but 
^hey, or as though they had it fir ft ly, and all from them : this, I 
fay is obvious even to envy it felf. For what meaneth thofe cla- 
tmors of Independency., which are caft upon our perfons and opi 
nions, if we ihouldhold that one particular did depend upoa 
another? And in that we maintain this as a truth, that every 
particular congregation hath equall power with another, and 
compleat power, t aken -with all hi$ officers^ to the exercife of aU 
^ordinances, we do by fiich an AfTertion profefle that this power 
is common to them all, and therefore cannot be proper to any, 
but ionly in the Mividuall and Jpecia/l determination there 
of. 

The iffue is this then, That the power of the keyes be longs fir ft~ 
lj toa congregation of covenanting beleeverS) not as this coxgregA- 
Jion> bat becaufe a congregation off ttch, and thus I do conceive 
(falvowe/iorijudiciojthzt of our Saviour is to be interpreted^ 
IwillbildmyChurci%t&\Rg zvifible congregation of vifibl* co 
venanting beleevers, as that which is a patterns and a lamplar, (*s 
J-rnay fo ("peak, ) which leaves an impreffion upon all the parti- 



i2O v 12* A Survey fftbeSxmme Part. i. 

c" X> 

cularsyas comitoon unto all, and is preferved in all : and it will ne 
ver fall out, but there will be forae or other particular^ which it 
will be preferved, as we (hall fpeak after ward, when we come 
to the fpeciall fcanning the place; and in this fenfe it is, the Lord 
Jefus never wants a vifihle Church, on earth, though tlr.u, or that 
vifible may, doth, and will fail, as we fee by plentifull experience 
and proof out of the word , in thofe famous congregations of 
Corinth, Cjalatia r &c. 

Concl. A Congregation of Coven-anting vifiblt Saints, being a GNV$ 

te all the particular congregations^ which are partes homogenese or 
fpecies thereof: hence it folio wes. 

1. That a congregation dothfrftiy communicate its whole na 
ture to every particular Church, and with that all the power and 
priviledges that did appertain unto it, it doth equally and indif 
ferently beftow upon them. Ask is a received rule in reafon, 
Genm eft totumpartibw eftential'e. And therefore doth commu 
nicate his whole nature firtUy and equally to all his-fpecies., and 
all thoteproperties that did appertain to his' nature by it and 
with it, it conveyes to all of them indifferently, 

2, Ancf-from this ground it is, That each congregation hath alt 
Ecclefitiftical poWer that is feated in the generall nature of the 
Church, each particular aflembly hath as equally and compleat- 
ly conveyed to it, as any other, and can acl all of it without the 
other. Asthis-and that particular man, as Tho.fohn^eremy hath 
all the nature equally and compleatly communicated to them,, 
and can put forth the operations of that nature fully of them- 
fdves, and without the help of any other, 

3vHence CatholickjChurch (in this fenfe) is never to befeen, but 
in particular congregations y nor yet ever exercifeth its power and' 
operations alone ( wjeorfim ) but only in the fen trail Affemblyes^ - 
Genus nee exiftit, nee operatur niii in fpeciebus. The nature of 
Animal is only to be feen in homine & bruto. The nature of man 
it only acisy only exifts, in particular men. Hence the nature of* 
the Church Catholikg, or gcnerall, comes to be determined and 
confinedto its particular, and being determined^ it only atts in that : 
And is regulated by that particular in which it is y and to -which it 
gives its constitution^ together with thefpefidll or individtiall nur 
ture in which it is. The old rule was. 

Cjenut cum forma conftituitfpeciem* 

! I will take leave to exemplify for the help. of the. meaner jfort: 

whofe 



Part. r. of Church Drfitplive. ^p. i j. 2 2 

whofe apprehensions met not with thefe in their ordinary rode. 
This Corporation is a fpeciall kind of aCorporatiomThis man and 
woman are husband andwife, or their contract is a manage con- 
trad:. Here Corporation taken in the generall nature for the body 
of a people combined in a civili way for civill ends; tbi* generall 
nature, and whatever priviledge* arefo proper and peculiar, as 
that they cannot be feparated therefrom, both the generall na 
ture and all fuch priviledges are truly attributed to & affirmed of 
this and that particular corporation as the generall of the fpeciall, 
and this generall comes to be determined m&fyecificated, by the 
ittdividtfaU and formall combining of this fpeciall company of per- 
fons : and that makes it this corporation. And that generall na 
ture as it comes to be conveyed to this particular, is confined to 
and ailed only by the power of that particular : fo that though 
this coloration bath the generall nature which is common to att 
Corporations,yet have they not power nor pr wile dge\ but in their 
own place, 

So that marriage contratt 3 which is generall to all of that 
fort and condition, it comes to be determined^ the particular 
contracting of thefe, added to ti\ generall A whence it is evident, 
that befide a marriage covenant in the general!, there muft 
cornea particular contract betwixt this man and this woman: 
elfe they will never be man and wifej'ftiil the rule holds, Genw 
cum forma conflltuit jpeciem The generall nature of marriage- 
contract, comes to be determined only in this particular ,/o that- 
he id a hit fo and only to this woman, thu-'froman is Wife only . to thit 
man* 

And hence by the 'way ,, the weakrieffe and fallacy of that 
conceit will eafily be difcovered, ^hatprofejfionin the generally 
foould make a man a member of all -particular Churches on- 
earth. 

Hence fifthly + Prom.the firft ground ic followes, 

5 .That each particular congregation, ts corny le at and independent 3 
for the exsrcife of all atts anddifpenfations belonging to a congrega* 
tion or Church^, without any reference to any other congregati 
on, becaufe they are diftind; Ipecief, which firftly and equally par 
ticipate of the nature ofthe^^j-,and fo of all thofe priviiedges 
that equally, and indifferently appertain thereunto. 

6. Hence again, the generall nature of a Church t as'it i$pre~ 
, fo the full good, in the full Latitude thereof 3 .i* promoted 

E e 3 . and 



Cha t i a'. <* S*rzej 0f*6e S#?ra*e Part, i . 



ied,bj the particular Congregations, -which are the fpe 
cies f/w/; for this is a colle&ion which naturally and neceflk- 
rily followes and flowes from hence, 

7. Hence a Claffis ( which arifeth from particular congrega 
tions, and yet not from all, but from fome,and that from fome 
membersof particular congregations, fent out forcounfell-fake^ 
to confider what might be ufefull in the behalf of the Churches) 
it can be mo fpecies of a Church : for A particular Congregation u 
fpecies fpecialiffima, whence it comes , the nature of the Church 
in genera/h and of the fpecies in particular are compleat, without 
any fuch a Clajfis; and therefore all Church-power, and the exer- 
cifetheteot is full md compleat in point of Jurifdiclion without 
it. And therefore Jurifdittion cannot befirftly there, becaufe if the 
nature of a Church be compleat without it, then the power and 
Jurifdiclion of Church-government is compleat without that, 
andnotfirftinthat. " 

Upon thefc. grounds thus laid and debated, we fliall addreffc 
an ssfnfwer to all Alafler Rutherford his Arguments ^ un- 
IcfTe they fall under this condufion in the fenfe former 
ly explicated. 

L 

cc Firft, he would have the Apoflles to receive thr Keyes in the 
cc name of the whole Catholic^ Minifteria/l guides. 'Becaufe they 
c< muft ftand in the place androome of a fngle fociety, when they 
"received that Cowwijfion, whofe fas ye remit, fiall be remitted* 
Joh. 20. 

Anfw. i* The dpoftle in that Commiffion were extraordina- 
yjperfoiw, and were fent into all the world , to Jay the founda 
tion of the Gofpell, by an Apoftolicall power, zndinthufenfe 
they have nofucceftors ; nor did they ftand in the roome of any* 
2. When they did fiipply the roome of a fmgle fociety, I de 
mand , what fociety was it ? Neither tf Ruling Elders ., nor of 
Teaching Elders, It muft be z fingle fociety , and0* relation 
they muft undergo; what ever will be affirmed , will be prejudi- 
ciall to his caufe. For if they were in the roome of 'Teaching 
Elders, then Ruling Elders have by this Commiflion no right to 
the Keyes. If they fupplyed the roome of 'Ruling onely, then 
the teaching Elders muft claime nothing from hence. 
Againe, I would yillingly know , when they fupplyed the 

roome 



Part. I of Church- D i\ctyline. Chap. 12. 223 

roome of either of thefe? whether they fuppiyed the roome of 
*//of them, or offome of them ? If of all of them, whether/* ve- 
rally executing their Offices in their places, or combined together 
in a daffis or Sy nod* , 

If it be affi med, ( which cannot be denyed with any reafon ) 
that they fupply the roome of thefe as they bzfeverally execu 
ting their Offices, ("For their Authoritative preaching is one 
part of binding and loofingj then each particular ruler may bind 
orloofe, excommunicate and abfolve in each particular Con 
gregation, as well as in a Clajfis. 

Nay becaufe they are firft Elders in the particular congregate 
ous before they be in a C/aJfis or Synod, and ttetzfacceedtheA- 
yoftles as Rulers : then they may be, nay nwft be there, the firft 
JubjettoftheKeyts* becaufe there they firft fucceed the Apoftles 
in binding and loofing^y official Preaching. 

If it (hall be faid, the ^//^reprefentj?/^/,^ the are con- 



joy ned in an Oecumenical! councelL This belongs tofome only : for 
a/I Elders never met in an OecumenicallcottncelL Befidethis is 
not proper to Elders, for brethren there meet alfo : whereas this 
relation the Apoftle here iiipplyes muft be common to all that' 
pnglefocifty, and onely to that (ingle fdciety , whofe roome they 
fuftaine. 

.The naked truth is, the Apoftles her eps in Matth.zZ.ig.Afarkt 
16.15. are extraordinary men, whom none fucceed. And as they 
are ordinary Tretbyters, or fuppiyed their place,/? they fuppiyed 
the place of Deacons, Att.6<i,2> and had vertually , and fo could 
exercife , the power of all Officers. And therefore laftly when 
they fupply the place of Elders , this (Lewes what an Elder 
(houlddoin his order, and according to his place , but whether 
be be the *P*TOV kx]iw of Church power, tkti evinceth not; but 
in no manner or meafure evidenceth any thing touching thecom- 
bination of Elder s> or t heirfo wer, 

Before we add rede a particular anfrvcr to the Arguments 
next enfuing , we muft recoiled fome former confidera-- 
tions that the Reader may carry them along as his Com- 
paffetotteereby. 

/ I; The commonnature of Church and Officers onely exiils 
and works, and is preierved in the particulars* 

2, Thecornpkace being and power of Churches or Elders 

in ; 



224 'Cha k ^ Survey of the Summe Parr. r. 



in the hill eompafte and Latitude of Both, thus exifting, includes 
not onely ibton*on, but the peculiar nature of the individuals 
together with the generali: And therefore if we look at them , as 
in confideration fevered from their individuals, they onely exift 
in our understanding , whereas the reality of their natures onely 
exifts in the particulars. There mud be a particular combination 
efapeopte,befide a combination in general!, before the///// and 
r I c ompieat nature of a Corporation will \>texifting, or can befo 

conceived . The like may be faid of other free contracls. 

3 .Hence thelord never lets upChurches orOfficers,gives power 
to them, and requires the execution of power from them, but e- 
verthe Lord looks at the particular in the jr^mz#&the generali 
, as determined in the particular .-The Reafon is, becaufe the exi fling 
and working of Churches and Officers is only to be feen,as it only 
appears, & is exprefledin ^Individuals. M whenGod makes an 
Officer by election^ erects zhurch/its ^particular Church and*0- 
dividuall Officer; therefore the individual! there firft exifts , and 
the generali in the individual!. 

Hence laftly upon the fame ground , and for the fame reafon, 
as the generali is divided into his particulars , fo ti& generals are 
prefervedin them. All vijible members exift in particvlarCoMgre* 
gat ions 9 and are perfected by Ordinances therein, / 

Let the Reader take thefe particulars withhim , and they will 
pilot him fo, as he may fee his pafifage through &\\0bjettions that 
hall be prefented in his way, 

The fecond and fourth Objections are thefe. # 

I pray you confider, that Chrifls intention , in giving the Mini- 
M fiery y u not for a Congregation 0/40, 50, I oo, as 'if he intended 
tc to impawne all power therein, but intended the edify ing of hi* body 
Cf fatholikg^ and the comming of all to the unity of the Faith. A 
"Congregation cannot be all Saints. Thtt power itcleereiy given 
<c that body, which the Lord is to make a perfefl man , According 
" tothemeafure ofthefulnejfe ofChrift, Lib.i.zyo. 

The fum of this is repeated, as tte fourth Argument, 2.^,2^3* 

rc To that Church hath Chriftgiven,as to thefirftChurchtheOr- 
* dinancei andMiniflery which he principally intended to per ft ft, to 
"gather, and t& bring to the unity of the Faith. 

cc 'But heprincipjlly intended to perf eft ,to gather , and to bring fo 
<s the unity of the Faith in aperfett body , by thefe ordinances -and 

Mi- 



Part. I. ofchurch-Difciplinc. Jhap 4 12, 225 

" Afiniftery, the Vvhole fatholtke vifible Church : andfecondly this 
ce or that C^ongregatio n. 

Anfw.i. M r . Rutherford (hall anfwer M r . Rtitherford Lib. 2. 
Pag. 248. Where he profeffedly difputes out of this place ofEph. 
4. for a Church invifibleto be the firflfubjett of all ordinances, 
Chriftian priviledges, and Officers,on this manner. 
Hence let me reafon thus, ( faith he ) 

^TheChurchwhofe gathering together , whofe Unity of Faith 
*' &c. andgrowthofthatmeafurcofthefulneffeofChrifii that, the 
C Lord intendeth, by giving to them for that end, fome Paftors and 
c - Teachers : Eph. 4.1 r. 12. muflbe that Church to Vvhom all the 
cc promlfes of the Covenant andpriviledges do belong. 

" 'But the Lord intendeth the gathering together to the unity of 
f * the Faith, to the knowledge of thefons ofCjod> and growth of the 
<c meafure of the fulneffe of hrift,only of the invifible eleded.and 
cc redeemed Chuhch,;^ of the vifible^profefling Church, nor doth 
the Lord fend ^Paflors or Doffiors , upon a pttrpofe of vatherinv 
the ViQote Church. 

ThusMafter^^r/Wis of feveral apprehenfions, and one un 
dermines another; and upon the former grant this cannot (land, 
much lefle conclude. 

Come we-a little neerer to the marke,and try the particulars, 
Firft examine the Tropofition. 

Thofe whom Chrift doth purpofe to bring to the unity of the 
Faith,andthefulnes oftheftature of 'Chrift ,&c.Eph. 4.1 1,1 2,thofe 
are certainly fuch who flialbe faved.And therfore muft of necefli- 
ty be true beleevers. For they alone attaine the perfection for 
merly mentioned. 

And it is as undeniably evident , that ordinances and Mini- 
fters are not given firft/y tofuch y I meane to true beleevers , as M^ a 
Rutherford is exprefle in feverall pafTages of his book. The in- 
tendment offalvation from God, and the g ving of Ordinances 
andMiniftery keep not equall pace each with other; nay Matter 
Rutherford will tell u s , that/^& an opinion fedes apparantly with 
the<^rminians y 'L.?.V,24%^\\propofition then i* utterly untrue. 

Let the ^/^^ come to its tryail. 

" But Cjod doth principallj intend to bring the whole Gatholik* 
cC vifible Church to the unity of the Faith , the acknowledgement 
<c of the Son of God, and thefalnejfe of the meafure of the flat ure of 
Chrift. Ff Anfy\ 



226 Chap. ASwweyofthtSuMwe Part. 



*i .ie whole vijible (Church confifts of good andbad>wheat 
and tar*\f,elecland reprobate , as it is confefled by M r . Rttther- 
ford and by all judicious men. 

And doth God intend to bring reprobates to the unity of the 
fAithm&tkzfttlnefeoftheftatttreinChrift ? I know that M r . 
Rutberf&rd will not fay fo, fo that both the premifes failing, the 
conclution muft needs fall with them, 

An[. 2. Secondly,what is all this to the controverfy in hand ? 
The queftion between M r , Rutherford and us,is this ; That to the 
Miniffierj and guides of the Catholikg vifible Chttrch , the Lord 
bath committedthe Kejet, as to theprftftihjeR: : But let the for 
mer condufion, and the whole frame of the reafon be granted, to 
wit, that Ordinances and Adiniftery are given to the Gatholike vifi- 
Me Church ofbeleevers ( for thefe muft here be tmderftood, as* 
being dLftind from Miniftersand guides ) yet this proves not the 
Keyes given to the guides anely. For the former we can grant 
in a fafe fenfe according to our former explications, and yet we 
fhall deny thisJatter, as not finding any fufficient proofe fork* 



vfa. 3. Laftly, apply we the Argument to that caufe and 
queftion in hand, as controverted betwixt us, and it will appear 
that it lights ftrongly againft it. 

To that Church which Chrift principally intends to bring to the 
unity of the faith and the acknowledgement of the Son of God, is to 
them gives the power oftheKeyes 5 as to the f,rftfftbjel. 

?> tit the gathering of the Miniftery of the Catholike Church^ the 
jterfctting ofthem^ and bringing of them to the unity of the Faith 9 
and the acknowledgement of the Son of God^brift doth not -princi 
pally intend. 

Therefore unto them are not the Keyes given a* to the firft 
fubjett. 

Thus we have done with \hefecondzn& fourth Arguments. 

Arg* 3 . " If all power Afinifteriatt be given to a Congregation 
" ( by our brethrens confejjion ) under the name ofajtock^ ofredee- 
**medones 9 . at the body ofhrifl> Ad:,2O.28.Col.] i8. Then it be- 
< longs to the Catholicke Church, for of them theje titles are ve- 
u rified, and agree fir ft to the Catholike vifible Church* Of is cleere 
* Col.i.i8.Eph.5 25,26, iTiin.3,15. Eph.2.rp, 20,21. Andfo 
they come to our hand* 



Parr. i. of Chttrch-Difciplim. .ap. 12. 227 

An fa>. I am glad we are come fo neer, if indeed it be fo : 
why do we not then (hake hands ? for that is it which we feri- 
ouCiy and earneftly defire, If it was that will and good pleafure 
of God, Let us then enquire whether Mr. Rutherford his mind * 
and our meaning agree , and then we (hall moft willingly fall 
in with him. 

This Cathoiike Church, as bef;re admits of a threefold ap- 
prehenfion : cither as it implyes a covenanting congregation of 
beleevers : or 2. Totum refrefentatwuml 3. or Totum inte 
grate. If he means the firft, as it is the meaning of the Scripture, 
we have what we would, and Mr. Rutherford his conchifion fals 
flat to the ground. 

If the Catholick Church hath the power of the Keyes given 
firftly to it , then the Minifters and Guides thereof, are not 
the firft fubjecl of them. 

But the Catholick Church L e, according to us, A congrega 
tion of Saint* covenanting ( as before we have explica ed the 
queftion ) hath the power of the Keyes, therefore the Minifters 
or Guides are not the firft fubjeft : 

The ^Propojition admits no gain-faying, becaufe the Catho- 
lick Church and the Guides are different and diftinft in com 
mon apprehenfion, 

Tht fee ond part Mr. Rutherford grants to wit, That the mi- 
nifleriall power of the Keyes , is given to a congregation, tender the 
name oftheflock^ &c. 

And hence his caufe muft needs fuffer (hiprack, failing by 
thefe flioles 3 for I fuppofe asMn/?^^4muft as he doth,diffe- 
rence betwixt tteChurch-cathoUck as the fpoufe and body of 
Chrift, and tin&Minifterj thereof. 

But here he grants, that this power is given to the fpoufe and 
body. Therefore not firftly to the miniftery. Befide, the 

places which he ailed geth,and feems to allow, evince thus much. 

Paul fends for the elders of phefuf, and bids them take 
heed to the flocfa over whom Chrift hath made them overfeers 9 
therefore this jtock^ is diftincl: from their overfeers ; and if unto 
fuch a /foc^the power minifteriali be given, it cannot be given 
to the overfeers firftly. 

Hence the fackjs not the Catholick Church, take it as an /*- 
tegrum of all congregations, for its only at Ephejits; and over it, 
mot over all the world 3 where they made them overfeers, 

I? fa Nor 



(Chap. . ASurveyoftheSumme Part. r 



Nor can ft be meant of an dfccumenicall Church, upon the 
fame grounds^yea by his^o wn confeflion elfe-where,it is not fo to 
he taken. Taking Catholick in this fenfe,accordingto former ex 
plication, i.e. \htgenerallnature of a Churchy exiflingandatting 
in the particulars, we have what we defire, and ouiv caufe is con 
firmed by this meanes , nor confuted. 

Thatwhich is added, p. -291. 292. addes no force to this Ar- 
" gument, nor hurt to our caufe$ namely its faid, The whole Ca* 
u tholickjChurch vijible^ is made one vifible minifteriall body, and 
''faidtohave organicallparts,as it is defcribed, Cant. 6, 4. by 
"eyes, teeth, temple^ and fo to have particular Churches ttndev 
"her. 

<*Anfw. All this is true, in a true fenfe, and urgeth not the 
conclufion at all. For thzgenzrall nature of officers, is anfwe- 
rable to the general! nature of the hurch,l mean it is of the like* 
latitude. And conceive all particular congregations fo conftitu- 
ted, they may be called unum genere, i. e. they all, are Church 
fo gathered and conflicted. This particular Church is a Church, 
and fo all the particulars they have the nature of a Church attri 
buted to them., and affirmed of them, as the genns of the 
Jpecies* 

And thus the nature of the Church, and fo the power of the 
Keyes in the Church, take them compleated in their full being, 
they include the particular in the general, and determine the ge 
neral in the particulanand fo the nature of theChurch and pow 
er of the keyes ? exift firftly in the particul a r,are therein afted,and 
in that determined,which is all we call for,and our caufe requires 
in the explication of it, S<5 that we are to feek neither for the na-. 
tare of the Church, nor the power of the Keyes ading or exfift- 
ing but in -particular congregation : As the .genus only exifts, acts, 
and is feen in hisfpecies. 

The fifth zndfeventh arguments belong to another place^where 
we {hail attend them. The fixt is little or no whit differing from 
the third ? yet we (hall propound it, and make a returne unto it. 

Arg, 6. " 'Becaufe hrifl hath not given the power of the jMi- 
" niflry^ ordinances^ and jurifdittion to the Jingle congregation, as 
" to the firft fubjftt, upon the ground that our brethren fpe#k> t&^ 
"'wit, becaufe the Jingle congregationisthutfpoufe^to which Ghrifi; 
* is referred a* an hufoand?, and .that body to which he carrieth the 
1 ^relation of a head* . 



Part. i. ofchurch-Di[c> t Chap. 13. 



^ Nor id if that ad&tflTate number rfranjotnedperfons, of foeep, 
c<r of loft one*) to the Which fhrift doth carry that adequate and 
cc compleat relation of a Saviour, Kmg^ Governour; therefore that 
" vifible Ghurchifor tvhofe falvation thrift hath given the mini- 
"fieri all power, muft be the larger vifkle Church, 

tsfnfw. If the Reader be pleafed to look back to the firft 
conclufion , in the explication or the caufe, or the preparation 
we made to the Anfwer of the fecond Argument, it will appear 
that as we do not, fo we cannot underftand our queftion of the 
fir ft fubjecl of the Keyes to be an individual! or Jingle congregAti- 
no : as though that individuall had it firftlyand all from it : when 
the clamour of Independency doth proclaime the contrary. 
How can we maintaine every Individual congregation to be in 
dependent , if one did depend upon another ? whereas its well 
known, that we maintain each congregation hath ecjuall power 
\vlth another-, therefore we fay that the power of the Keyes be 
longs to a congregation, teexlftlngin Its particulars, and there 
fore equally belongs to all particulars, in all which the generall 
with the particulars wtprefervedandpcrfetted. 

The compleat being of a Church attended 9 asm Scripture 
phrafe we find it, and as it iuits with the rules of reafon , it com 
prehends the particular in the generall, and the gstierall comes to 
be determined in the particular; and therefore theTVw/- Mr. 
#^r/Wpropounds, is not that which we maintaine, but that " 
which he is pleafed to make to himfelfe. 



CHAP. XIIL 

Of the CatholickCkurch a* it u totum reprefentativum In the af- 
fembllng ofPaftors,&c. in a generall councell, 

E have thus difpatched the firft member of the 
Controverfie, touching the firft fubjeft of Church- 
power, or the power of the Keyes, namely, it 
doth not appertaine to the gides of the vifible 
Church, Take it as Totum genericum, or unl- 
verfale. 

Let us now confide'r it, as Totnm reprefentativum^ i. e, as the 
Gatholick vifible Church is, reprefented in the Convention 

Ff 3 and 




Chip. 13. MveyoftheSumme Part. i. 



'0rs of zftjevera/l congregations, 
in a gcnerall or oecumenicall c ounce I L 
And according to this acception of a Catholickjvifible Church, 
the whole courfe and current of Matter R#t her forth difpute in the 
feverall anfwers and explications that are returned to Argu 
ments propounded, is to be underftood. The words are faire 
and full lib. 2,^,305. The power of the keyes, hy order of nature 
it onely in the Catholic k^ representative Church^a* in the fir ft 
fubjeEl. 

Before we proceed to the pinch of the debate, we will look 
about us a little,that we may fee where the way lyes. For the 
path to thefe generall councels hath beene fo long difufed, that 
its almoft growne out of fight, and as he fometimes fpeaks in 
a like cafe, The high rvayes are unoccupied. 

j. Remember then we muft, There be two things,wherein the 
qualification and fo the commijfion and warrant of a member 
0/*o>#;zf?//confi{hefpecially. The material/ ground, of Com- 
miflioners at AfTemblies, is their gifts and fitnes. The formdl 
ground is, the Church-cattingflnd fending them. Parker de Poli \ 
1, 3. c. 1 8. Materials ex donis internis pendet ,formale e x deli- 
gationeecclefa, and this Affertion is approved by Mr. Ruther 
ford, and confefled by all ours, that I met withall, /. i. 
p. 213. 

2. The Churches may fend, and if they will follow the pat- 
terne in the word, they muft fend learned and holy men unto 
Synods, be fides *Paftors, Teachers, Elder s- y fo Luke hath it <W#, 

f^qc.rec" J * * 2 ^ J ^ % anc ^ tnere ^ ore ^ ts an Argument which learned whitta- 
r. ' ker alledgeth, from the nature of a Synod ' That fince 
a generall councell doth reprefent, univerfam eccle[tam y 
there (hould befome of all forts and orders of men fent there 
unto : *As Paftors, Dottors, Elders, Brethren, whofhould as k 
VtCX^ptrfonate, and fupply the place of the whole. 

3. All thefe fo fent and adjembled in the Councell, have a dc- 
cifive and definitive fentencein the ads that {hall be made, de 
crees and determinations that (hall pafle. This is made the hinge 
and the very cafting difference of the c ontr over fie betwixt w and' 
the Papifls, whereby our men vindicate the liberty and power 
of the brethren met in councell, againft the ufurpation of the 
T^and his Prottors, whereby they would arrogate and mono 
polize all authority of deciding and determining controversies 

unto 



Parr, r . of church Difctp* Chap. 13. 231 



unto theTretates, And therefore Beltarmine l vfou\d carve out all W* f*P 
the authority to that crew and company , and fays, Apoflolos jttdi- co ** r '*" 1> $ 
caftefPrefoyterosconfultaffeyplebem audiviffe t ant urn. But Whit- T 
taker ftates the queftion, as the common received judgement of 
all the orthodox, and fo maintains that which is openly contra 
dictory to the Popifti conceit. Noflra vero h&c fententia eft^ 
non folos pralatos haberejns definiendi in conciliis, fed homines quof- 
vis idoweoseligipoffe, qtti ad concilium mittantttr 3 eofyne liber i 
pronuntiare debere* 

. Hence this Reprefentative body is but a part,as it fatois in re 
ference to the CatholickjjifibleChfirch 3 m& therefore it is faid, not 
to be a Totum in that relation, but reprefentare totttm, by way of 
delegation or commijfiongwtn.eo nomine y w in that refpecl. The 
ads of this company carry a kind of proportion andrefem- 
biance to the body which it reprefents : that what they in ver- 
tue of their delegation do, its all one or the like reafon, as if the 
body reprefented did it. Look at them, as they are now afTem- 
bled, they are an entire body refulting out of the concurrence of 
alkhe feverall members fo concurring. 

We fee now what the nature of thi* representative body is : we 
(hall now draw neerer to the marke , and make application of this 
to the particular in hand. Mafter&*/tar/JW exprefleth the que 
ftion in thefe termes Lib.i.ify. " To this Church univerfall vi- 
< fble hath the Lord given aAiniflery^andallhisOrdinances ofWord 
e and Sacraments principally andprimarily. And to the Miniftery 
<c and gmdes of this Catholike vijible Chttrch hath the Lord commit- 
<e ted the Keyes, as to the firftfubjeft. 

But we (hall look off from this place , and takethofe words 
which are moft plaine,as the bottome of our debate, Lib.i.'Pag. 
305. The power of the Keyes, by order of nature i* only in the Ca- 
t( tholike representative Church , a in thefirftfubjeft. From Pag. 
300 to 3 op. And the fcope of all his anfwer in the moft candid 
and faire conftruftion that can be made of them 3 looks this 
way. 

Againe, by power of the Key es, weunderftand all the power of 
Ordination, excommunication^. Which in the current and conv 
mon apprehenfion is comprehended therein. 

And the reafons which yet carry and caft the ballance to the 
negative part, and our apprehenfions for thepreleiit that way, 
hefe, J.We 



232 Ch 3 ?- * 3 /m ) f te Sum & e Pare, i . 

I. We {hall attend Matter Rutherjwd fas owne explication^ 
as that which he muft take for granted and good , as admitting 
no juft exception, namely, 

Gjuicquidcovvenit x*8 &un convenit etvvsp&tJLp&vus ^ n&'Snkuwt, 

It muft agree to alt and only to that kind. Whence the Argument 
growes on, thus, 

That which fir ft ly andonely belongs to the atholike reprefenta- 
tive (Churchy t hat neither Was , nor can be before it. The very na 
ture of the termes gives in teftimony undenyable unto this. For 
it cannot belong to it onely, if it belong to ethers befide it : nor to 
it fir ft ly, if toothers be fore it* 

'"But the power of the Keyes -was before the reprcfentative 
Church, yea before it had any being. For the Churches had the 
Keyes and the exercife of them by the fpaceof 3ooyeares, after 
our Saviour, when as yet there was not the name of an Oecumeni- 
call c ounce II heard of in the world. 

Befide, from \k& former grounds agreed on, touching the con~ 
ftitvtioH.ota, generall councell,its plaine : That the Churches dele 
gate all,both/*T/^/ and^M?^ from themfelves to the making up 
of fuch a generall,Affembly. And therefore they had all Officers, 
and they the exercife of their Office-power before that day long. 

Nor will that diftin&ion relieve the caufe in this diftrefle, to 
wit, that in order of nature they are onely firftly in the reprefen- 
tati ye but in order of time they are before in other fubjecls 5 nay 
the medicine makes the caufe worfe , though it was ficke be 
fore. For that a^roper quality Jboitld be in time before his proper 
fubjetty which gives it its being : .and that it fhould be , in time 
before its owne nature^ wherein his being lies, is beyond the re- 
liefe of all the rules of reafon. Befide, that feverall things being 
compared together, one might be before another in nature, when 
it was fimul and together with another in time, hath beene 
: ufually faid,(and yet by fome ufually queftioned,^ that time ever 
attends nature) but that the fame things fhould be in ume> bt- 
before its nature had any being ( as this diftinclion would bear 
us in hand ) 1 fuppofe is unheard of. 

2. If the power of the kgyes Jbould be given to an Oecumenical! 
eonnczll as to the firfl fubjetl: : Then thofefooitldhave and formal 
ly exercife the power of the ke}es t who were no Paftors nor officers 
in thofe atls. 

'Bttt that is denied by mafter Rutherford, ergo. 

The 



Part. i. 



The propofition is proved,15ecaufe the dccrees^nd determi 
nations ofthecouncell and their actings, in their -deciiions and 
definings are no proper works of a P aft or a &. nor doe they pro 
ceed from thefe offices or officers as fuch. Thus Judicious Ames. 
*Bell. .enerv, Tom>2.c.^. de concil.p 10. Definite in concilia 
generalibus nonpoteft effe pars muneris P*tftorttm> quia, turn Pa- 
ftor\KuUtts eccleJi < t c Primiti'v<ty et panel tantu m fe quentittm fattto- 
rtim munus paftorale potuifient implere* 

And the ground is fure and fafe* Afts which are common u 
Bretkren y aJwell<Miofuch<ubeofficers,Thofeare not proper, nor 
doe proceed from an office or officer as fuch } but from Come root or 
refpecl: which doth indifferently belong unto both, as its evident 
in the cafe in hand, becaufe they ad aft as me fingers-, for that as 
we heard even now, gave t\\fermality to the member of a Sy 
nod, and by power and warrant of this proceeding iffucd from 
thence, 

Befide we heard before, that the conncell confifts of brc~ 
thr^n^s well as Elders, and the power of determining and bind- 
ingifiiies joyntly from all, and to maintaine the contrary is 
judged an open pointof Popery by Dodor whitaker. Vtifnpra* 

3- Arg. 

.3. Ifthe.power of the l^jes belong firflly to the QectPmenicalL 
c ounce II . Then it belongs to all other, by vertue of that y for this 
the rule, ^0' 'i/l doth require* If none have this power, but 
onely this fubjecl^then this power can goe no further then this,,- 
For this avvspctpiyw and j^QoA/^y^ require : where ever Rifibi- 
tity is, there the nature of man muft be, becaufe it agrees to it 
firflly to Richard, John. Jeremy) not as this or that jndividuall, 
but as they have the nature of man in them> 

And hence there can no po^er of the kgyes ( as ordination ex- 
commumcatlon, Sec. ) be put forth but by the <vertne of an OeoU 
m en \w\\councell giving in their influence rlrft to that workiwhich 
is contrary to the evidence of fct ipture, and the experience of 
all ages., 

And before I leave this argument I iliall take leave to make 
Ibme inferences from it, fuch as neceflarily follow from the na 
ture the thing according to the praclife of all Arts, proceeding 
from the unfallible evidence of like precepts. 

If all the power of the key es be firftly and onely in the Ca- 
xholike reprefentative body. 
G 



- - * ---./- ------- '9 */ 'k Summe Pare, i . 



Hence in another by vert tie of tin* 

Hence \ti\s is as qeceffary to the well-being of the Church at the 
fower of the ksyes, becaufe the Churches have not this power but 
from hence. Hence, thi* reprefentative Church M neceffary to the 
benc effe ofa Church, not onely ad meliuset optimum effe. For 
it is as neceflary as the power of the keyes : but that is neceffary 
*1ttatv+ft,tof Mafter Rutherford his confeflion. Hence this 
power of the keyes i* here moft perfettJy ; becaufe here firft/y. Hence 
moft conftantly and ordinarily ? If firftly y onely , and alvoayes 
feere, and in others 7 vertueof this, then it is here moftcon- 
ftantly and moft ordinarily. 

All thefe follow undeniably from the rule K*'0 rft/rd ^>77^. 
t/tyatj nor can there be given any reafon to the contrary. Take 
any example in any aft, and upon this ground thefe inferences 
will How naturally and beyond exception. Rjfibility belongs 
lo the nature of a man. Therefore is there firftly , onely f al- 
wayes. Therefore, conftantly , perfectly. Therefore its de 
rived from hence to all others , that flaall be made parta 
kers of it. Therefore take away the nature of man, and deftroy 
it, youdeftroy thisfacuky. 

From hence its cleere , that ^ contrary exprejfions to the(e s 
dropped here and there by Matter Rutherford without which he 
could not decline the dint of the Arguments alledged againft 
fcim , arefo many tsffferfions contrary to the tr 
eftbe rule, K*'fl A vie ct 



If the po&er vfthc Keyes he ker frftlj A'rtd enelj 5 then 
it can exercife diem witliout all doubt lawfully : and i n the right 
txercife thereof can attai&e its end. 

'ftttt the frft p#rt is denyedby Maficr Rutherford Lib.2.Pag. 
4C^8. * / muck doubt if a Catholi/ke coxncett c*w formally excom- 
** nwnicate aNatiowillChurch* And indeed he may well doubt it. 

For foppote that many perfons in the particular Churches of 
the Nation (hail complaine of the evils of the Churches , and 
groan under them : The excommunicating of thefe Churches, 
would inflict the punilhment as well upon the innocent, as the m- 
octttfor the communion would reach the one as- well asthe other, 
and fo the cenfure fliould proceed upon them as well who de- 
fervcd it not , as thofe who did defcrve it. 

But fecondly its certaine ,, if die Churches refitfc the fcntence, 

the 



Part. i. of Church Difcipt ^y. 13 



the power of the councell can never prevail* to Attaint it/ 

end, 

5- Arg. 

Let me adde a I aft Argument taken from Mafter Rutherford 
hi* owne expreflions, which are thefe. Lib. z.Pag. 289. " To thi* 
" univerjall Church vifible hath the Lord given a Miniftery , 4*4 
<f a/I his ordinances 0/W ord Sacrament, principally r , and primarily ,* 
" and to the M inifte ry and guides of this Catholike Church vifihle 
" hath the Lord committed the Keyes a* unto the flrftftibjett, 

Whence I (hould thus reafon, 

To theMiniftery and guides of ftoCatholike vifibleChurch hatb 
Chrift committed theKeyes, at to thefirftfubjeftjmto which he hath 
given his word^ ordinances , Sacraments, Afiniftery primarily This! 
propofition is in terminis expreH'ed and affirmed by Mafter/?^- 
therford , nay determined as a conclufion beyond all gainc- 
faying, 

But ( I afTunie ) to an Oecumenicalt councell , a* the To turn re- 
prefentativum of all Churches, (jodhath not primarily, given to hi* 
Miniftery, Word, Sacraments, ordinances. 

Therefore an Oecumenical rcprefentative Church hath not the 
keyes given to it, at to the firft fubjett. 

The Affumption ( which onely needs proofe ) fenfe and expe 
rience, the nature of the thing, Mafter Rutherford his confeffion 
in cafes paralell and of like nature doth abwdantly confirme, 
For its well known to every man, that after the Afcenfion of out 
Saviour, by the fpace of 300 yeeres, there was no gener -all councell 
in the world, were there neither Minifters fent, word not Sacra 
ments difpenced, 7^/0 and Teachers executing their office, 
performing the duties of their places and charges, all that while 
to thofe, to whom , and for whofe good , they were principally 
and primarily appointed ? 

2. Each nun knowes , that the councell confa&s principally of 
thofe,whoare<f/^frjand'P^rj in other Churches, and will a 
mans fenfe fufferhim to fay, that there muft be Minifters fent to, 
teach and feed, and watch over thefe Minifters. 

3. Nay doth not the examples and records of all ages evi 
dence, that the preaching of the Word, admlniftration of the Sar 
creimentsfrt. nor primarily nor fecondarily is here attended ? but 
thefcanning ofcoHtroverfies, deciding and determining of doubtful! 
queftions. 

Gg 2 And 



236 l>tiap. 13. A Survey of the Summ Parr, r 

And iaftly when Matter Rutherford denyeth Mlnlftcrs to have' 
a 'P aft or all charge and 3r<i/f over a Trefiyteriall OWr/^: be 
caufe that watch onely is appropriate to the particular Congre 
gations, the care of vvhofe fotilesthey ftand charged wichall .- 'By 
parity --ofreafoffy he will in no cafe impofe this upon any Paftor, to 
be a conftant watchman over a generall counceil . not only, be 
caufe its more then he can difcharge , belide his care of his parti 
cular Bock, but alfo,becaufe it would feeme irrationall, that there' 
(hould.be a Paftor> and fo a Ruler over thofe , whom he makes to 
h&vefetpreme rule over all Churches . 
4 

Hither appertains the /^^w^Argument of Matter 



touching r/?<? kgyes given to thzCathotike vifible church :and ther- 
forel formerly referred it for thu p/ace,ziid fhall now take it into 
fcanning and conlideration r and it is this, Lit.2.c.29j. 

tl When anyfcandalow yerfon is delivered to Satan, he u cafl ott$ 
*' of the whole Qatholike Chfirjch , therefore he was before his eletti- 
<c on , A member of the whole Qatholike Church. For he cannot be 
f( cafl out , Veho Vcas never Within , and Vvhen he is excommunicated, 

* c hi* fins bound) as in heaven^fo on ea r th , i . e. not onely in that trail 
i of ground, where a handful! of a little congregation independent 
" ( as they fay ) ofio, or 20, or I oo doth ordinarily feed , but in all 
" the vifible. world, where God bath aCbttrch , And all , both within 

* the little consecution and Without, -are to refute him as an hea* 
s ' then and a yrtblican. 

Anfry. When we enquired touching \that which gave formality 
to a member of a Church or congregation, we then at large deba 
ted the qiieftion., namly 3 That vifible profejfion did not make a man 
amember of a congfegation^much Icffe amemberof all the particular 
congregations on ^?r^/?,whether we refer the/? <?*&kr.Only,we infer 
from that which was then proved, that he who was not a mem 
ber c/d//Churches 3 he cannot be faid to,be cut ott'^w^//,becaufe 
te. never was ingrafted into them:no more then amember of one 
individual! man,bzmg. cut off from his body or perfon can be faid 
to be cut of from another, becaufe thefe two men have the nature 
of man common to them both : or more plainely ; becaufe a 
member of one Corporation is dif-franchifed and condemned to 
perpetual! imprifonment, asTraytor, therefore all other Cor 
porations fhotild dif-franchifc him alfo , becaufe thefc two are 
faftia of a Corporation in general!, 



Part. i. ofChurcb-Difcii 3!hap< .,. 237 

True It u, when one Church of Chrift hath Vighteoufiy caft out 
a man, ex/// other congregations fhoula\ account of him as fitch an 
cut caft, approve oftke'fentence of the Church,un\ette any thing ap- 
peare to the contrary , and they fhould fo exprefTe themfelves, 
towards him, as fuch a one, whom the Lord Chrift hath fentenced 
and judged as a heathen : and therefore becomes all , who are the 
febjefts of Chrift to judge fo of him. As all the fubjetts of the 
Kingdoms do account him a Tray tor , and carry themfelves to- 
warcls him, as fuch a one,who is convinced and proceeded againft, 
as fuch, in one City or Corporation. 

This is the ay me of that anfwer which Ma&zt Rutherford ai 
led geth , from feme, who fay, That the party is excom 
municated onely out of that Congregation, whereof he is a mem 
ber antecedenter ; becaufe Chrift hath given the power of excom 
munication only to the Church : But he is excommunicated to all 
other Churches onely c&tf&jvtnter, by confequent* 

To this Mafter Rutherford fayes; cc I anfwer the plain contrary. 
" He is antecedents and formally delivered to Satan bythepdVver 
" of the Cat ho/ike vifible Church , which it put forth in exercifes 
and aftsfiefore that Church, thereof he it the neereft member. 8- 
* f ve-n as the left hand doth cut off the finger of the right hand, which 
t( other^ife Should infett the whole body. Now it is not the left 
*' hand onely that cutteth off the contagious and infection* finger, but 
"the whole man. ^Deliberate reafon and the will confenttth it 
"Jbould be done, for the prefervation of the whole". The left hand 
ff u a meere inftmment , and the loffe of the finger^ is a /offe to the 
"whole body : and the finger is cut off the right hand not 'W\t- 
* { denter onely, by the forcer of the left hand, but^y the intrinfecall 
"potyer thatwa6 in the whole body \ Its true the contagion Should 
creep through and infefl the right handfirfl : and therefore incijton 
tc i* made upon the right handfirfljvhen theElderfttp oftfaCongre- 
" gat ion delivers to Satan, it is noj done by that power, that is intrin- 
* fee all in the cangregation onely y but by the power intrinfecally that 
" Is in the whole univerfati Church. lib.2.pag.296. 

We fliall here paufe a little , and as travellers ufe to do , view 
the coaft how it lyes, becaufe the path feemes dark, and the pa 
fage fomewhat hazardfull. 

I-Anfwer then, If the Catholik? Church put forth a powelr/^- 
m^-^//inthe excommunicating of the offender and delivering 
Mm. to Satan, ( as it is here faid : ) It muft be cither an 

G g, 3 



238 - , -? &&0#mfiftk6$&mtito Parr. i. 

nicall councell , or a reprefentative body of all, that muft do this 5 
or elfe all the Churches mutt, have a hand in k. 

J. An Oecumenik^councell ca/inot excommunicate. For that 
which is not, hath no being, cannot put forth any operation. Non 
entis non eft operatio. 

But a generallconncellwas not after our Saviour by the fpace of 
Sooyeeres, There hath been none of late , by the fpace of ma 
ny hundreds, and when thefe will be any, no man knowes. 

And therefore it can put forth no intrinfecall power in thiscen- 
fure of excommunication, neither antecedenter , nor confequen- 

2. Nor can all the Churches be faid , by any evidence of rea- 
fontohavea hand, or put forth a power to this worke. For 
Matter Rutherford his own principles are, one congregation hath 
no power over another, one Claffis over another^ one T*rovinciall 
or Nationall councell, hath no pe\\>er over another. Whence the 
inference is plaine 

They Vvho have no power, much leffefupreme power over another^ 
they can put forth no power over another. 
But ( ex concefiis ) many Chttrches,Chttis, Synods have no power 
over a congregation therefore they can pjt forth no power.much 
\zKzantecedentertQ this work. 

3 . Againe, they who put forth a power intrinfecall to excom 
munication, they muft doit according toChrift burble, andfu- 
table to order prefcribed by him. 

But in cafes ef excommunication, efpedally thofe ofobftinacy, 
the rule of Chrift, and the direction of the Gofpel I require ^ they 
Jkotild examine, convince, admonifo, before excommunication. 

And therefore they muft be throughly informed and fully ac 
quainted with the offence, if they proceed regularly. 

But all the Curches cannot be thus informed with the offences of 
fuch , who are excommunicated, nor yet are bound to be, antece- 
denter, to the d ifpenfation of the cenfure. They are not bound 
to receive all the complaints of every particular Church, to heare 
and examine all witnefles, not bound to convene the offend ing 
party, nor hath any Church but that , wherofhe is a member ', power 
to do it. 

X'nd therefore according to the rule of Ch rift, they cannot put 
forth a power antecedenter to the excommunicating of him. 

4. Bcfide if all the Churches put forth a power antecedent er to 

the 



Part. I. *fkitrc&&ifeiflit. v-nap, 1-3. 239 

the excommunicating of*&e offender, before, the particular 
Church : then thefentence is known and paft before thefentencc 
of the particular congregation proceed : then there Is no place left 
of Appeal to other Churches, becaufe their judgement is paft, 
therefore they need not require their judgement , but this Mr, 
Rutherford \9\\\m no wife allow, nor is it confident with his 
principles nor indeed with reafon. 

5. if after tint excommunication paft in a congregation of 
Ctaffes, when other Claffes, Synods, congregations (hall come to 
be acquainted therewith, and the proceeding therein, as irregular 
andunjuft, they Jball reject thefentence, as not fuitable to th'e 
mindofChrift, a nd proteft againft the proceed ing ; They $ho 
in their judgements ever dif allowed thefentence, and by their en 
deavour labour to repeale and oppofe it ; They cannot be fetid 
in reafon to put forth an intrinfecall power, and that auteceden- 
ter in the execution of it. 

Andl fuppofe theChurches^who are of fuch a judgement would 
wonder to heare a congregation thus fpeake to them : Here is 
an offending Brother caft out of our fociety, for fuch obftinacy 
inevilhwehavecafthim out confequenter^ but you have put 
forth an intrinfecallpower/f/^*k*f<?rto our ad, els it could 
never have beene done, 

Ifuppofe,ifaProvinciall, nationall , Oecumenicall councell 
(that would condemn them for their fentence,) (hould heare 
them fo fpeak, they would prefentfy proteft their innocency ;, and 
that they had no hand in ic, they were never acquainted with 
their proceedings, for if they had, they fhould have profeffedlf 
oppofed them therein. 

Laft!y 9 if the whole Czxholkk Church put forth a power ant- 
cedenter in cafting out every "particular offender out of the 
Church : they alfo muft needs put forth their power antectden- 
ter in receiving him in : which reafon and the experience of all 
ages gainfayes. That a congregation fliould confult with aft 
the Churches on earth, before they abfolve a penitent offender ; 
there was no fuch law delivered to the Church of Corinth in that 
cafe, but at he blames them, becaufe they did not caft him out, 
before he wrote : fo he wiftieth them to receive him in again* 
into communion, neither ftaying<norxpe6Bng, untidl a general 
councell was called for that end. 

The fmilittidf which Mr. Rtttherfordukth) hath a handicwne 
* colour 



$4.0 < *3* oftbeSwftm Part, i^ 

fen ttie inconjiderate Reader, but being ferioufly 



cou 
weighed reacheth not the caufe in hand 

It is true, the left hand doth not only cut off the contagious and 
infectious finger, hut the whole man.Deliberate reafon and will 
confenteth therennto ; and the finger is cut offj not by the $ow- 
erofthe/efthandonely, but by the intrmfecall power in .the 
n hole bodj. I fay all this i* true, and there is very good reafon it 
{he tild be fo : becaufe the mind and m// y and fo the whole hath 
full and fufficient power in it felfe, and that peculiarly and proper 
ly appointed by God and nature to preferve it felfe, and pre 
vent infection in any member, and rather to cut of theinfecti- 
oift part, then that the contagion (houldfp read to the mine oi 
the .whole. 

And it is fo exactly in a particular congregation ; the chief offi 
cers, as the mind and W/^and the reft of the 'Brethren , as the 
who/e,\\wc intrinfecall power given them by Chrift, and fhould 
put it forth in his name, and according to his order to remove 
an infectious member. But how undatable is it to require the 
fame of otherChurches,becau(e they excommunicate in the^<?^- 
rall nature of a Church with them, when in truth they have no 
power over a particular Church, and therefore as they cannot, 
Fo they Qiould not attempt any fuch thing > For to lay afide now 
the confederation of an independent congregation, we will pro 
pound only, Mr. Rutherford^ QVin principles fot proof in this 
cajc. 

Its confefled by Mr. Rutherford that a Church in an IJland 
hath power of excommunication in her felfe : and therefore 
ftie may put it forth alone. And yet I fuppofe Mr. Rutherford 
will confefTe, that a party fo excommunicate is to be accounted 
a Heathen to all Churches as well, and as much, as any excom 
municated out of a Church that hath neighbouring Churches 
near it: notwithftanding no other Churches have, and there 
fore can put forth no power, in the executing of that act of ex 
communication done by a Church in an Ifland. 

The fame alfo may be faid of flaffes and provinciall synodf, 
\\\Xgw&tfother Synods and Claffes, over whom they have no 
power, by his own grant, and yet a perfon excommunicated in 
one regularly, is fo accounted of by all. 

And common fenfe will conftraine a mans judgement here 
unto. 

The 



Part. I. ofchttrch-plfcipttne. Chap 4 13. 241 

The Major m&Aldermen oftne CorporationjhvSk firft be privy 
to the offence "of any member in the Society, and then they have 
power to proceed againft him , without either the power or 
privity of another corporation, though they be both members 
of thzfame Kimgdome, and botkfpecies of a corporation , the 
common nature whereof is attributed to them both : becaufe 
there is peculiar power left to them in their own place and pre- 
cincls. The like may be faidof a particular congregation. 

^hefe grounds thus made good by reafon, will give in evidence 
againft fever all expreffions of Mr, Rutherford as diftant from the 
truth. 

" Thatfifter Churches receive members of other Churches to 
^communion by an Intrlnfecall authoritative (Church power* 

Ifhemean/k-/> an authoritative Church-power, as a congrega 
tion puts forth in excommunicationfixh a power thefe fliould put 
forth in admittance to communion : Its an Affertion neither fafc 
nor found, and a mans experience will teach him the contrary : 
For by authoritative Church-power we can enjoine our own 
members to come to the feale, or elfe cenfure them, but we can 
not fo deale with others,if it {hall feem good to them to refufc 
to come. 

He addes, " (/hrift hath -given an intrinfecall power to many 
5 f canfociated Churches to cafl out a contagion* lump^otheritvife the 
6t coafociated Churches are to exercife the punifhment^of the avoid- 
c ' ing the excommunicated perfon 3 as. an Heathen , whichfolloweth 
Cc fromapcftoer which is no wayes in them; Vvhat conscience is here ? 

I asfnfiv. A good conference rightly guided by rule; For// 
by the mouth of two or three witneffes e very word [ball be eftabli- 
fbed, astheLor^and his Z^jwfpeaks : then much more (hall a 
fatt be e flab lifie d t that hath not the teflimony of two or three, 
but of & whole Church, it may be fo many hundreds to bear 
witnefle thereunto. And no man, nay no court in the world., 
can but yield to this evidence, before fomething appear to the 
contrary, unleflb againft conference they ftiall lay alide theex- 
prefle-Z^ofGod, 

We fliall propound a narrower cafe then this, and yet its fo 
plaine that it will carry the judgement of any confiderate man 
with it. Suppofe a party going to fome remote, place, whether 
his occafion leads him, intends to joyne with the Church of 
Chrift there fet up : another perfon privy to his intention, and 

H h know- 



242 Chap. I j. A&WDe)of\keSumme Part. i. 

knowing the man undeferving, Ogives intimation to a friend 
tinder his own hand and two 0^<?rj,that the party is fcandalous for 
opprefiion and coufenage : when he fhall defire entrance and 
acceptance , the letter is (hewed, and witneflfes difcovered, 
and; he juftly denyed admittance, with is ajuft punifhment 
juftly inflicted upon him,and that which a good confcience. 

In the cafe in hand, the argument forceth a fortiori. If we 
may account a man fcandalous, and carry our felves towards him 
as fuch a one , under the witnefles of two or three, before the 
contrary be manifefted:rnuch more may we account a perfon juft- 
Jy excommunicated and demeane our felves towards him in a 
manner fuitable to fuch a condition under the teftimony of a 
Church of Chrift, untill fomething (hall appeare to the con 
trary* 

"JButfttppofe the Church erre t andcaft out the perfon Clave er- 
" rante ? fhalla man in a brutlfh manner prattife according t& their 
li proceedings'/id not difcern Whether the cenfwe bejftftly or unjftft~ 
c - ly inflitted ? 

tsfnfiv. This is not to pradife after a bruitifli manne^ but to 
proceed according to fuch rules* better then which nor reafon 
mr rlghteoufneffe requires any : For under fuch a teftimony the 
perfon (lands juftly excommunicated in mine account, and I 
muft judge fo if I will judge righteoufly. Jnftance. A perfon is 
accufed in open Court of Treafon upon three mtxeffej, which are 
pregnant and peremptory: The judge cannot but condemne the 
man 3 as(hchamalefador;andincafehe(houldmake an efcape* 
dlthat heare of the proceeding,they are to account him fuch a 
one, and to proceed againft him as fuch, and yet cannot be faid 
to prac'Hfe brutifily, but fioujly and righteoufly, according to 
rules of reafonable nature,whieh God hath revealed in his holy 
word , untill the teftimony given in be controlled and difannui- 
kdjfo it is here. 

Laftly I (hall prefent unto the Reader and to Mafter Ruther^ 
ford what himfetfe hath writ in another place, andfo leave this 
argument, lib. 2. p. 320. we find thefe words, the queftion being 
there propounded,fmce a fcandalous perfon living betwixt two 
neighbouring presbyteries, and fo likely to infecl both equally 
and indeftrently by his offence, why therefore (hould he not be 
caftoutof both? 

Rafter Rutherford^ anfwec is this, 

Though- 



Parr* r. of Church Difcipifae. Chap. 14. 243 

(t . Though he dive II in the borders of two C la ffi c all ^refb juries^ 
Cf yet fine e Cjod, the God of order hath made him a combined member 
S now by In ft It ut Ion of one pr ef by teriall Church,, not of another 3 he is 
tc to be excommunicated by the one, not by the other. 

A man would think at thefirft bliifih, If one clafficall Church 
doe not excommunicate antecedenter : by the fame proportion of re&- 
fon many mttft not, nay none but his own claflis doe excommu 
nicate him, and therefore how can the Catholil^e Church be faid 
todoethis^^c^^^rfbtitMafter^^r/^ beft knowes his 
owne meaning, and this will occajion him to explicate it. 

f , -. 

CHAR XIV. 
Of the Chttrch Univerfall, M it i* Totum Integrate, 

'Nd todeale candidly in this as in the former 
courfe of our difpute , we profefle ourayme 
in this inquiry is , onely te give in what evi 
dence we can, to the clearer difcovery of the 
Truth. For I cannot find any expre&ons in 
Mafter Rutherford that fully fatten this fenfe 
upon any pafTageof his difpute , and it is not 
in my thoughts to father any thing upon him, befide what he ful 
ly expreffeth, 

For our morecleere and direcl: proceeding , I {hall take leave 
to inquire* 1. What is meant by a, Cat ho like vifibte hurch M- 
kfn in thisfenfe, a* Totum integrate, 

2. Whether fttch a Church id to be fottnd in the NeVv Tefta- 
went* 

3, Whether the Lord Chrift hathfet Officers here, a,* in their fir ft 
fttbjeft ; and to themfofet , the poster of the keyes doth fir ft ly ttf- 
pcrtaine. 

To the fir ft. 

That the Catholike Church hath fome thne fuch a refpefl, 
as Tetum integrale , I now and then find amongft Authors* 
ffmei JWedttlL lib. i.e. 32. par, 1 ). 

&*clefiaparticttlaris refpeflff Ecdefa Catholic^ qti& habet rati- 

>*m integri) eft membrttm* 

His m^ nm g j s } jf w j^ at particular members and particu- 
Hha lar 




244 Chap. 14. A Survey of the 8 umme Part. i 



lar Churches as aggregated togftr , that which refulcs and art- 
feth from the confluence and concurrence of them all, we put the 
refpecl of Totum Integrate upon it, and fo it is called ecckfia Ca 
tholic a. 

And for the right difcerrring of this, and differencing of fome 
considerations about it , The Reader muft take notice that three 
things are to be attended for the diftincl underftanding of chis 
Totum , that he may fever it from former refpefts,. unto which 
we have fpoken.and difcerne the nature of it from the general! na 
ture of a Church, between which there is- an exceeding vaft diffe* 
rence, \ 

1. Then 3 the particular perfons and Congregations^ the members 
of this Church Catholike taken in this notion and confiderati- 
on, containe in them the effentiall caufes of it , out of which it a- 
rifeth , andisconftituted : Whereas Totnm ttmverfale conticzn-* 
wife containes and communicates caufes to particular Churches. 

2. l&w^thefe particular perfons and Churches are, and muft 
b.e in nature before this Totum integrale i. e. This Catholike 
Church thus aggregated : and this follow.es- from the former , in 
fo much as the caufes are in nature before the effect. 

3. Hence this -totum in proper and precife confideration 3 
though it be ever with its members , yet is diftintt from them, as 
that which arifeth out of them. As a man is neither bod) nor/W^ 
but an integrum, a third rifing out of them both. 

The Reader muft carry thefe along with him , becaufe hap 
ly we (hall have recourfe to them, asoccafion (hall re-* 
quire. 

The fecond things to be inquired, is, 

whether tbuChurch is to be found in the Nero Teftament* 
\Vhenthis <$M&re was prefented unto Mafter Ruther 
way of Objeclion, thus , Tou cannot demonftrate out of the Scrip 
ture , that there itfttch a thing inthe^jStewTeftament at aCatho* 
like 'vijible Church. 

He anfvvers in thefe words,Z/'.2.4i8. 

< I conceive the fubjett ofi Cor.i 2. is aC at ho/ike vifiblefchttrr''^ 
"we do^ not under fltind a- polit kail vifible body , with ordinary vijt- 
w blt government from one man , who maketh himfelfe the J icar of 
*' Chriftj-the Pope^iyhof^ mejnbexa. are (^ardinals^iflo^ andfuch ( 

like 



Part, i. of church- Di\cipline. Chap. 14. 

* " like , but the CatholfHf body myfticall offfirift , and than as 



* vijwie. 

We fee hereMafter Rtitherf. his exprefllons prefented before 
us ; but what his meaning is , I confefle , I cannot cleerely per 
ceive, as, 

1. What is the meaning of that phrafe 3 myfticall as vifible.- 

2. What is the thing intended by it/ 

i. I do not readily conceive his mind in fiich an expreflion; 
weunderftand the body 7//?/V^// of Chrift as invifible. For the 
myfticall body of Ch rift , in common and current fenfe is con- 
ftantly taken for t\\z invifible body of our Saviour. Now to 
confider an invisible body as vifble doth implicate plainely; and 
is, as if a man fhould fay , I will confider whitenefre as it is black^ 
and therefore this feemes not to be his mind .- but it may be he 
t &$ myfticall in anot her figurative meaning : or haply the ex- 
prelfion is mif-printed. It iulficeth to point at it 3 to occafion 
further explication. 

2* what is the ffof here intended 3 is as hard to find-out- 
fully. 

When I obferved that he puts vifible in a kind of equal breadth 
and latitude with myfticall '. That being Totumintegr alert z\\ the 
parts aggregated, I could not but imagine, his intendment was to 
take vifible in the fame fenfe, Befide -^.2/^.222, I find him 
diftinguifhing the Paftors of 'particular Congregations from the 
l^aftors of the Catholikg Church , whereas had he taken Catho- 
like for univerfall, then the Paftors of one muft be the Paftors of 
the other, For genm is only exifting in its fpecies, and there on 
ly can be f^ene, and fo confequently attended. 

Thefe are probabilities which fwaymy judgement that way.. 
But I find alfo that fometimes he puts in the word univerfall to 
exprefle his meaning of the place. And this cafts the ballance the 
other way. So that I cannot fay, he meanethby Catholike Church 
vifible , a totum integrate* ^[nd therefore I {ball not oppofeit as 
his fenfe , but onely dijpute againft it , as not the fenfe of the place 5 
and that thefc ^^/^jibllowing perfwade me for the prefent. 

1 csfrg. 

That Ghttrch is meant in I Cor. 1 2. in which Cfodfets Teachers* 
lelpsfjovernments fa<ordinary Officersfrftty) verf 28* 

ut hefets not thefe firflly in the Catholike Church uifible , as 
aggregatum, ("before explicated.) 

ion, where onely the doubt lies $ is thus pfovecb 
Hh 3 Becaufc- 



246 Chap. 14- ASHrveyoftheSumtxe Part. i. 

Becaufe the fett ing bf the officers in tfi^Church( Ifpeaknow of 
thofe which are ordinary ) is by the Election of the people , and 
therefore this fetting and officers fet muft be there , where the e- 
ledionis: this election or call being the foundation, whence 
the relation between Paftors and people refults, and fo become 
in relation one to another, gives mutual! being each to other, 
are together one with another. 

But clear it is that election is in the particular Churches, Att. 
14. 23. eX&M.Ttf. i, 5. and therefore there thefe ordinary 
officers are firftlj fet by God, 

If, 



In what Church Paftors are fir ft ly fet > over them they have 
ly and primarily Paftorlikg power in preaching, ruling, and dif- 
penftng the acls of their office. The nature of the office, Gods 
charge and command, the end at which they muft aim, and for 
which fent, evinceth this. Att, 20. 21. i Tet* ?. 2. 

But ordinary Teachers hatve not this paftoralland official! pwvcr 
over the C atholickjChurch, as will thus appear, 

Thofe whofe power by the Law and order of Chrift maybe 
refufed in ^//congregations, but in their o^n particular ; They by 
no law of Chrift have right of paftorali power in any, but in 
their ovon particular charges and Churches; otherwife the Lord 
Chrift (hould fet a man in his office, and by rule and law others 
may for ever refufe the exercife and power of his office over 
whom he is fet, 

But the power of ordinary Paftors may by law and order of Chrift) 
bejuftly refufe din all congregations bef.de their oftn* As fuppofe 
all congregations have Paftors of their own, they may juftly 
refufe any to preach, or exercife any Jurisdi$ion amongft them. 

Whereas he that hath power to preach as a Paftor, he hath 
authority to enjoin thofe, who are his flock, to attend him, 
though they ftiould refufe it : yea to exercife his office, though 
they do not defire it, For it is not read in any Gofpell, that the 
Lord Chrift hangs the performance of a Teachers office upon o- 
thers defires,bnt upon his own duty, with which he (lands char 
ged with by vertue of his place. 

For I might laftly here adde ( though many other reafons arr 
at hand, yet I will not multiply, becaufe I know not Mr. Ruthr- 
fordhis minde in this behalfe, and I would not trouble the &*&+ 



Pare. I. of Church Discipline. Chap. 14. 24,7 



without caufe ) I fay, I A^fy here adde ; If a. main be A Paftor to 
all lmrches beftde bis own -particular : Then he is either the 
fame Paftor to bother another anddiverfe. This laft none will 
own; therefore he muft be the fame to both;and he that hath the 
fame paftorall office, he hath the fame power and jurifdidion in 
both, (lands in the fame manner bound to both, becaufe right 
of Jurifdiclion iffues from his office-call. 

Thefe mifts then being removed, the meaning of the Apoftfe 
is this; Godhathfet in his Church, i. e. in a Congregation exifling 
in itsparticulars, and fo in all particular congregations, the ex 
traordinary and ordinary officers, according to the extraor 
dinary and ordinary occafrons thereof; and this fenfe fuits with 
that, which we explicated in the firft part of this difpute, touch 
ing * faholick vifitile Church as Totum univerfak; and hence 
that qmre which carries the only difficulty with it receives a 
fullfatisfaclion,/. 2.^.401, 

cC This indefinite fpeech ( fayes Mr, Rutherford ) muft by good 
<c logickjiave the vertae either of one ttniverfall, or a particular 
<c propofiti&n : If they fay the fir ft, we have -what We crave : if they 
" fay the fee and, they fall into the former abjurdity^ for God hath 
5 ' placed Apoftles in the Vvbole Chriftian world. 

tAnfw. If Mr. Rutherford, crave no more but this, that every 
particular congregation Should be thefpecies of a Congregation, 
we willingly grant him his defire : but to affirme, that the reafon 
is they^w* QtTotumaggregattom> is as far wide, as eafl is from 
the weft. And that his caufe gains nothing by this grant, is plains 
for thus the nature of a Church exifts only,a&s only,is to be feen 
only in the particulars, doth equally and firftly communicate his 
nature to the particular?, fo that no Church hath more power 
then another, nor yet power over another, having upon this 
ground and grant an independent power of its owne : As each 
fpecieshtth firftly and independently the nature of the genut y 
which fo exifting in it, comes to be confined to it, and wholly to 
be ordered by it. As we (hall give in evidence, by inftance of 
many particulars, that we may relieve the Reader there 
by. 

Thus the common nature of a Corporation exifts in all particu 
lar congregations, and fo its common to all to have Major and 
Common-councell, ( I ipeak exfappofito) which government and 
Governors sifting in and determined by the partkulars> 

have 



2 48 Chap. 14. A Survey of the Sum we Part, i . 



have only fowr in their oVen place : 'fl&Major and 
exercife^ authority in another corporation. To reafon there 
fore thus, if the nature of a corporation be common to all, and 
the King hath fet Major and common-councell in all and every 
one of them, therefore the Major of one, may rule in another 
corporation; I fay fuch an inference, will in no wife fol- 
- low. 

The like may be faid of like example. h\\ftates fet generals, 
Colonels , Captains in their Armies : The king/f/\r c on ft Me s in 
all Towns ; Sheriffes in all Countyes . If any (hall reafon thui, 
If this be common to allTowns to have Conftables, Sheriffs in 
all Countyes ; therefore a Conftable may exercife his office ki 
' another Towne, or aSherife in another County: each mans 
experience will give in evidence to the contrary . And the ground 
of the Argument taken from the community of the natnre of 
fuchthings,willnotinforceit,but inferre the contrary, iffert- 
oufly confidered, 

Thefenfe of the Text thus opened, the Arguments gathered 9 
out of the feverall verfes will eafily receive their anfwer: This 
then is the fenfe.as hath been proved tsf congregation or Church 
exifting in his particulars is theChurchkcre meant ,and therefore 
all particular congregations are here intended. 

And its true, that in all particular congregations ( thofe ex 
traordinary gifts and miracles being now ceafed)there be the or 
dinary officers of Teacher s, He/ps, Governments, &c, 

2. Its true of all particular congregations, that they are one 
body in themfelves, and are one in the common nature of 
the Church , and thefe take in all vifibly baptized into one Spi 
rit, 

3. Its true that in all thefe particular congregations all JeWs. 
zndGentiles are comprehended,that come within the pale of the 
vifible Church, For the whole nature of the generall exifts in 
the particulars. 

4. Its true, that the members of each particular congregation 
have need each of other, and one particular Church of the help 
of another, as occafion fhall require. 

5. Its true of all particular congregations, that their members 
(hould not make a fchifme one from another. 

6. Its true of all particular congregations, that the members 

do 



Part. I. OfCburch-Difcipline. Chap. 13. 249 

do and ftiould efpecially care one for another, and fuffer one 
with another. 

7, Its true of all particular congregations, that by immediate 
commifllon God fet Apoftles, whofe power of rule reacheth 
to them all, but ordinary officers he hath fixed to theirparticirfar 
places and ftations, each one in the individuall congregation by 
the which he was called, and over whom he is appointed. 

We have now done with our inquiry touching thtCaihdticI^ 
vifible hurch : we (hall remind the Reader of tVvo things^ 
which may be of fpeciall ufe, and fo we fhall put an end to 
this difpute. 

L 

i From the foregoing difcourfe he may difcerne, wherein & 
fpeciaily the opinion of Mr* Rutherford appears, touching this 
Catholick vifiDie Church, with any certainty. As namely, Its cer 
tain that Mr. Rutherford holds the power af the keyes belongs 
firftly to the Catholickjteprefentative Church; for to this pur- 
C pofe his words are moft exprefle, /.2. p r 305. The power of the 
" keyes by order of nature, is onely in the'Gatholick^ reprefentative 
^QhurchjOsin thefirftfubjett. 

2. Its not to me certain , what he holds touching the Cathp- 
like vifible Church, confidered either as Totum univerfale, , or 
Integrate : what probabilities his exprefllons carry either way, 
we have formerly intimated out of feverall places : and there 
fore I think it moft faire, to fatten nothing upon him, unlefle his 
words were fully and conclufively clear, 

Laftly its certain, that if the power of the keyes be in the Ca-' 
tholike reprefentative Church, as the firft fubjecl, they cannot be 
long firftly to the Catholkkf>hurch, either as TotumunwerfaU 
or integrate : The diftance and difference betwixt thefe three ac 
cording to former explication is fo great and vaft 

II. 

Againe let me remind the Reader, what fight the truth hatk 
gained, if we look at it, as laid forth in the right frame of it, 
As thus. 

1 . The common nature of a Church, and fo the nature of of 
ficers in that proportion, are only exifling, acting, and become 
vifible in the particulars, as their fpecies. 

2, Hence ail officers and office-power, as the nature of the 

I i Church, 



250 Chap. 15. A Survey of the Snfnme Part. I. 



Church, fo their nature, is equally, firftly, independently, com 
municated to all particular congregations : fo that they do not 
receive office nor office power, one particular 'from another, 
or more particulars, becaufe all particulars (hare in ail equally 
and firftly, dsjpecies pertake of the nature of a gents. 

3. Hence it is not lawfull for the Churches to give away this 
their power unto others, nor lawfull for others to take it dft*iy 
from them. And therefore they {hould not, by combining them- 
felves with others lofe this, nor {hould other Churches, by 
this power from them, in whole or in pan. 




CHAP. XV. 

An Anftoer to Mr. Hudfon , concerning the Church- fatholick^ vi- 
fible y as Totum integrale. 

Hile I was inquiring and writing touching this ecie- 
fa cathollca vifibilis, an efpeciall providence 
brought a book to my view which did purpofely 
intreate of this particular fubjeft. The Author 
Mafter Hudfon a learned man, and afaithfull mi- 
nifteroftheGofpell, 

When I had confidered his writing *h\ ^ c fr I found 
his judgement (harp and fcholafticall, his fpirit Chriftian and 
moderate,his expreflion fuccind and pregantly plaine to ex- 
prefTe his owne apprehenfions. 

So tfeat my heart was much contented with the Acumen and 
Judicious diligence of the Author; though I could not confent to 
what he writ, yet I could not but unfainedly prife the learning, 
perfpicuity and painfulneffe exprefled in his writing. 

Therefore I thought good to caft in fome few cottjiderAtions 
touching the things of greateft confequence therein, that fo I 
jfrttfjht occafion him and others alfo, into whofe hands that book 
way come, if not to judge otherwife, yet to confider againe of 
(brae particulars whether they will abide the balance of the fan- 
ftuary or not, 

There i* one frincipaLpoint :I fay, principals^ becanfe the whole 
frame of the difpute ftayes upon that, as upon the maine pillar 
and foundation, which if it faile, the whole falls to the ground as 

Mafter 



Parr. I. of Church-Difcipltxe. Chap. 15. 251 

Matter H. confcffeth./;. IT. 

" //^(faith he ) thefubjett of my queftionexceedingiycppofed, 

* andthat^j o&r divines*, and there fore I muft crave leav tocox- 
<c fir me thatfufficientlyor els, what ever 1/ba/lfaj of the predicate t 

* will be as a houfe built upon thefand y or acaftle in the airc. 

The greareft weight lies here , and therefore my greateft in 
quiry flialbe about the truth of this. 

And before I enter upon the examination of this principall 
point propounded, I (hall colle ft fever all expreffions< out of feve- 

c lufons confeffed by the Author that my felfe and reader may 
have recourie thereunto, as occafion fliall require in the follow 
ing difcourfe, when their fpecials (hall come to a Jud : cious 
triall. 

And fince Mr. Hudfon acknowledged!, that this queftion is 
exceedingly oppofed, and that by our ^Divines I may fay, by 
all the pious and Judicious Orthodox y that I meet withall, who 
write againft the Papifts, it will not feem ftrange to any, nor 
yet, I fuppofe, grkrvous to Mr. Hudfon, if I joine with them in 
this defence of the truth, as I yet conceive it to be. 

And in my retired meditations, I could not but obfervc a 
fecret Kind of divine difpenfation that the Trefbyteriamvay muft 
needthehelpcof a point of Popery, not onelyas^p/7/^r, by which 
it muft be under propped, but as a foundation or head corner 
ft one, upon which the whole building muft reft and be ere fad. 

Thefegnmj and poftulata which I (hall mention, are thus 
freely and fully laid downe in feverall paflages and places. 

if CONCLUSION, 

When a (Church is called nniverfall : univerfall in this queftion 

CPerfons* pag, 4. 

is meant principally in regard ofr ^P laces ? and not in regard of 

C Time. 

The univerfall Church vi(ible 3 ^ the whole company ofvifible 
believers throughout theVvhole Vvorld.p, 4* 

3- 

*All the vifible religious Affemblies of a nation Departs of the 
fflttrcb Catholike ( hcmeanes members }p, 6. 

I 2 4. Partictt* 



252 Chap. 15. A Survey of the Summ Parr. i. 

4*' 

particular Churches ate made ftp of tte members of the Church 
Catholike. p. 1 1. 

5- 

The proper notion of the Church atkolik?) and particular, is-, 
*&Inte$ruw et membra (p. 20.) and ^ (primum in fuo genere,)^^- 



6. 

For my part ( fay es he J I conceive the. Church Catholike to 
be Totum Jntegrale, and the particular Churches to be Panes 
nd fo members thereof and parcells thereof, at the 
ifi Synagogues were of the Jemjh Church.. p. 21. 

" 



Every particular Church partaketh of part of the matter ) 
part of the forme of the whole, p. 21, 

8.. 

Particular Churches are limited and Jiftingmjbed from 
each other by cvvlll *&& yrttdentiall limits , for convenience of 
meeting, and maintenance and tranfacling of bufineiTe, 

P- 

This memberfhip is either devolved on a man by Gods difpo- 
fing Trvvidence, by reafon of his ^irth^Qt cohabitation there : or 
voluntarily aflfumed by his voluntary removal!, into that place a 
aHottedoutby c'will prudence for fuch a particular fociety, to 
injoy the ordinances of God conveniently together, 

10, 

JhtCatbolik* C^ Hrc ^ ma y ^Y perfecution, &c; be brought 
into a little roome and haply to one congregation, p. 24. 

II* 

While the (Church is but one congregation. That hath the 
Notion of the ChurchCatho/lc^e more properly then of a particu 
lar Church, yea though it be but in one family,^ it was in the 
Ark* inthe dayesof.2VW?.,p.24, 

12. 

Speaking of the exiflence of the Church Catholike, in rhc 
exiftence of particular Churches, he grants that the Catholike 
Church exifteth not but in particular Churches , aiaheapeof 
ftones exifteth onely in the exiftence of particular ftones p. 24, 

I thus take leave to fever and.fundet the fpecials one from an 
other, becauie if I deceive not my felfe much, they will make 



Part. r. tifChttrch-Difcipline. Chap. 15. 253 

way, not onely for the help of the Reader , tliat he may more 
eafily carry them along with him in his confederation , but alfo 
may readily have refort thereunto, astheoccafionofthe difputc 
{hall require. 

E romthefe particulars thus premised , the STATE OF THE 

Qu E s T i o N is fully this, 
Whether there be a Catholikevifib 1 ehurch^s'?Qt\Jim integrate, 

c on f fling of alt the particular Churches y as its members , ? 

And to this we muft anfwer yet negatively. 
Becaufe this queftion , thus propounded, lookes fo fully like a 
Popifi Tenent, at the firft appearance, Mr.H. defires to put *Pro- 
uftant dreffe upon it,that perfons might not fufpedit came from 
the Romifh Synagogue, by reafon of the Tontifician Shibboleth it 
prefents before the judicious Reader. And therefore he would 
difference this queftion from theirs in three things. 

1. The Pontificians take viable for convictions zn& glorious. 

2. They hold the name of the Church Catholike to belong to 
one Church, 

3. They hold that this vifible Catholike Chttrchftiouid be un 
der onevijible ttniverfallhead* 

TheJfof/yiv 

Thisfalve onely sktnnes over tht 'fore , but neither heales the 
wound : nor removes the skarre. For it is certaine, there be ma 
ny collaterall errors , which go in the crowd and company with 
this Popifh'opinion ; but with his favour , thofe which he hath 
mentioned with many others , they border about thitcaufe , but 
enter nottt. all into the ft ate and conftitution of it , but are di- 
ftintt'errors, fo mentioned, fo maintained by the Pontificians , fo 
oppofed by ours. For Mr. H. very well knowes , that Bellar- 
mlne^ with the reft of the Popifti champions, marfhall thefe caufes 
as diftind companies, when they come into the field. 

1 . Ecclefia non pot eft de fie ere ( i. e. ) numerut eorum cftti veram 
fidem profitentt*r> non eft femper frequent & gloriofa. And tha4: is 
theftate of that queftion controverted betwixt us and therru 
Whitakgr de ecclef,queft.tert. 

2. EcclepA regimen eft movavchicum : nempe opus eft vlfib'di 
monarcha & fummo judice. Whitak.de Rom Pontif.q. i .c. f 

5, Its alfo a diftincl queftion,That the Bidiop gfRcwe fucceeds 

I* 3 



254 Chap. r 5 ASurveyoftheSnmme Part, r. 



<r r 



pettf ifl that ' Monarchical! government oflu c . P/hital^de Rom> 
Pont if. f 4.c I . 

Hence its plaine that all the differences Mr. ^.propounds, are 
fo many diftinft (\ueftions among the Pontificians , and that this 
Ecclefia Catholic* eft vifibilis ~\ is a fourth diftintt from all the 
ilrtce firmer. The rfore they enter not at all into theftate nor con- 
flitution of this, as either controverted with the Papifts, or now 
agitated and d i (put ed with us. 

And if Mr. Hudf. pleafe to cafthis eye upon the exprefiions 
and apprehenfions of judicious jvhitaksr, when he debates the 
queftion, he will plainely and prefently perceive,' that vifeble 
here is oppofed to invipble , by theco'nfeffionof all our writers 
againft the Papifts : and when they prove that the Catholike 
Church is not vifible , they do not meane, that it is not con- 
fyicuow zndgloriotts to the world, but that it never was , nor can 
be vifible to any i but it is tobebeleevcd, not to be apprehended 
by fenfe. 

Ecclefa Catholica non poteft a quoqttAmiinpo , inib 3 ne a quo- 

^f^^p^^Wm.WhitakdeEcclef.q.2 c.2.p 57* 
And therefore the forenamed Author makes thefe two di- 
ftin& queftions 

Ecclefia Catho/ica non eft vifibilis. 

Ecclefia vifibilisfoteftdeficere ; i. e. cede fa, vifibilis non eflfem* 
perfreejftens et gtoriofa. vid, fib. fupra. 

The iffue then is, 

If thefe three mentioned differences be three diftinft queftions 
front this, now controverted, ; then they enter not into the conftittiti- 
on of this : Take it in his peculiar and precife confideration and 
as controverted betwixt the Papifts and us, 

And if he will haverecourfe to learned Sadeel.he will there 
find, that Tnrria fo exprefleth, fo underftandshis meaning,that 
Ecclefia Catholica vifibilis eft aggregate ex omnibu* particMUribw 
ecclefiis, -pert otumterr arum or bcmfttfis : which is the very hinge 
of this queftion now controverted with us. 

So that I muftyet crave leave toconcurre with all our Di 
vines againft the Papifts in this opinion, and to profefle with 
them, that, Ecclefia Qatholicaeftinvifibilis : i. e. necab impoimo 
ne a quoquamfio, videri poteft. 

And when we fay that Ecclefia Catholica non eft vifibilis ', nei 
ther they nor I ineane , that it is not convictions to the eye of the 

world, 



Pare. I. ofCburch-DtfcipHne. Chap. I J* 255 

world :^that there is nofuchEcclefiaaggregat'a exommbtttecclefvi* 
vifibiUbwi that hath any being in rerum natwa, or w^s inftitutcd 
by our Saviour Chrift. 

For the clearing of this comlufion , we /hail firft difpute from 
the nature of Tot urn integrate. For herein M r . H. deferves juft 
commendation, that he deales openly, and like a judicious Divine, 
expreily intimates, what kind of Totftm he meaneth , that fo we 
may not be to feeke, when we ftiould fpeak to the point contro 
verted and intended by him. Dolw latet in 



To begin then our inquiry touching the nature of Totum inte 
grate, which being attended , according to the proper and right 
clefcription of it, that will be as a torch in the entry, to give light, 
and lead the Reader into the particular truths, asfo many par 
ticular roomes in the houfe, that fo the whole frame may fully be 
conceived. 

Jnttgrttm fays(the Logician^efl totumjuipartesfuntsftentiales: 
it \sjttch a whole^ unto which the farts are effentials ; i, e. give the 
eflentiall caufes , whence the integrity and entirenefle of the 
whole is made and conftituted. And therefore to fpeak in their 
language, they are orta argumenta ; the members arife out of the 
matter and, forme , and containe in them materialia & formalia 
frincipia, which they give , in their concurrence to make up the 
integrum* Thus the feverall Troopes and Companies make up 
the Army. The Free-men of fo many Companies , the Com- 
mon-Councell of Aldermen.and Major make up a Corporation. 
So many Cities, Shires, Counties, make up a Kingdome. 

In all thefe the members are caufall^ each gives in a fubftantiaff 
flare y to make up the integrity or intireneffe of the who/e. 

Hence, the members are in nature before the whole ( I fay in na 
ture , becaufe I would not run into needlefle niceties touching 
any other priority, but thus they are certainly before the whole ) 
becaufe they containe the caufes that make it-tap. 

That which M r . H. fuggefts elfe where by way of objettionfhzt 
they be relata, and therefore/?^/ natura , is an old fallacy fre 
quent in the Schooles , and proceeds meerely out of a mi. 
take of Logicall principles. True it is } *h&tintegrttm and mem* 
bra may be cloathed v;ith fuch a rejpeft , which may be put upon 
them, for our expreflion and apprehenfion ( as it were eafie to o- 
pen, onely it futes not this popular debate ) but to fpeak property,, 

tooke 



2 56 Chap. 1 6. ASurveyoftheSuwme Parr. r. 

look at bit e grunt and membra in their peculiar affeftion of arguing, 
and they can be no' more Relata , then one oppofite can be ano 
ther.. 

Henc e ,The integrum is another thing resulting and arifing from 
the members imitating exactly the nature of the effett , exifting 
from his caufes , and therefore its called fymbolum effetti. As a 
body is diftind and a third in reafonand reality from all his 
members ; The Army conftituted of the feverall Companies; 
The Kingdome from the feverall Counties,Hundreds, Cities. 

Hence lafHy,This is made peculiar to this70/7/;w(from that we 
call Totumgenericum , or univcrfale y )That what belongs to this, 
doth not belong to all the members. As that man is faid to eat,drink 
walke, talke, look upward , when no part of the body, nor yet 
the foule, in reafon,or according to truth, can be faid to doe any 
ofthefeadions. 

Hence then it foliowes undenyably and neceflarily, 

If cclefia fatholica be Totum integrate., its a third, and diftinft 
from dl the members, and/ from ^//particular Congregations. 
And therefore there mtift be fame Officer , Aft) and Ordinance ap 
pertaining to that , which doth not appertain to any of the members. 

And this rule, reafon, all experiences, all inftances in all inte~ 
grftmsydo evidence. There is zfupreme governour in a kingdom. 
AgenerallmzCamp , befides all other Officers in all the Regi- 
ments. 

But there could yet be never given any difcovcry of a Catho- 
like Church, ,asa third m&diftinft from its members , nor yet 
Aft or 0jJW,befides thofe which are obferved and exercifed in 
particular Churches. 

And I would earneftly and ferioufly defire Mr. H. or any man 
living, but to lay forth the natttre of particular Congregations, 
and attend all the Offices, actions, and ordinances there difpen- 
fed.andinprmy^confideration, ofter to my underftanding,the 
nature of this whole faftintt in apprehenfion ( I would not,! defire 
not a reparation of this whole from the parts , or the pulling of 
them a ("under, for that were infanirecum ratione ) but a prefent- 
ingof fome <kftito& 9 Q$cer,,AEl 9 Gt operation, feclttfaratione^Qt not 
habit a ratione of particular Congregations, which do not apper- 
t aine to them. And this muft be done , or elfe this totum inte 
grate will prove a meere fiction, and a conceit minted out of a 
mans imagination. 

Its 



* 



Part. I. of ChHrch-Difciplie. l Chap. 15. 257 

Its true, Totum generkum, or take the nature 'of a Church in 
vralL, there is nothing required, but thatit fliould exift in its 
particulars, as in its fpecies : and that the generall nature of a 
Church, and all the priviledges firftly appertaining thereunto 
fhould equally and indifferently be communicated to all the par 
ticulars as inferior fpecies : as the like is eafie to be feen and ob- 
ferved in all examples of this fort, as we have inftanced in the 
foregoing part of the difcourfe. 

But the nature tf m Integrum is wholly different, as it is a 
third arifing from his members, foit ever hath fomthing peculiar 
and not communicated unto them. 

And hence it was, that the Papifts, who maintained this Ca 
tholike vifible Church, have created and fancied a vifible Head 
to this vifible Body, but that fond device labours now with the 
loathfomnefle of it felfe. 

When Matter H> is to make anfwer to this Argument he thus 
writes, p. 23. 

" Thii is the main argument oftheTontificiansfor fhefupremacy 
<c of the P operand that which made our Divines deny them a Church 
ce Catholike vifible : But to the argument I anfwer that the Church 
" had a Head of the fame nature., conji fling of body and foule who 
"fometimes lived in this kingdom of grace in the dayes of his flejb, 
Cf and did vijibly par take in externall ordinances, though now indeed 
6 1 he be afcended into hit kingdome of glory y yetceafethnottobe a 
" man, AS -we art, though glorified, and ceafeth not to rule and 
" governe his Church, here beloftv; for it i* an everlafling King- 
" domelfa.y.j.As Vhen King James W^ translated from Scotland 
e: to England and lived here, he did not ceafe to be King in Scotland. 

My Reply is. 

T. Thecovfe/ionof Maften H. is very remarkable, which I 
defire the Reader to obfervc, and for ever to carry along with 
him in his confrderation, that according to the concurring and 
joint judgement tf all our divines, they faw it necefary to deny the 
'Papiftafatholike vifible Church, unlefle they (hould be con- 
ftrained to grant them an officer, as a fupreme vifible Head : for 
fo his words are exprefle. 

" This made our Divines deny the Pontificians a Church Caihs- 
** like vifible -, namely, That fo.they might deny a vifible Head fu- 
talle thereunto. As though he had faid, unlefle they bad denkd 
the one, they could not have denied the other. 

K Jc 



258 Chap. 1 5- ASurvepeftheSumme Part. r. 

This was the conclufive determination of all thofe worthy 
champions of the Lord, who oppofed the fapremacy of that man 
of fin in former ages.- and I cannot but conceive their grounds 
impregnable : If the one be granted, the other cannot be avoided: 
according to all the principles of well ordered policyes, and the 
rules of reafon propounded in the foregoing argument*. 

2, Thefalve, which Matter //.here applies, is fo far from 
healing the fore, that it makes it worfe, the phyficke being al- 
moft as bad if not more dangerous, then the defeafe : for, 

When in his Anfw. he would beare the Reader in hand that 
Cbrift as man confiding of body and foule, and living in the 
Church muft in that regard, be the vijiblc bead of his Church, 
though now afcended into heaven : I would aftedionately de- 
fire him in Gods holy feare to confider what he writes. For , 

i. Itisnotonely untrue, but very dangerous to hold, that 
Chrifl as mecre man con fitting of body and foule is a vipble Head 
of his Church; and yet this he doth and muft fay. if he fay any 
thing to the argument in hand : But upon this grant it vt\\\ follow 
that Chriftisfuchahead,that#<tf prefect with his Body, nor 
doth, nor can lend influence to his whole body, and the mem 
bers thereof in ail places : and therefore muft not be fufficient 
to fupply fully, the neceffities thereof; which how derogatory 
and prejudiciall to our blefted Saviour, and the fatherly love of 
God the father to his Church, I am perfwaded his love to Chrift, 
will make him more fenfible of fuch indignity, then I am able to 
expreffe. 

.2 Its certaine our Saviour is Head of the Church, as media 
tor, God and man, who hath falneffe of all grace and of all 
power committed to him, and fo becomes fully fit to execute 
the place and office of fuch a head, to fend all officers, to furnifh 
them LO the worke, and bleffe them in the worke of the mini. 
ftery,for tL- gat her ing and fer feeing of all his faints, ttntill they 
ceme unto the unity of the faith. So Beza in his confeflion : chap* 
5* Artie, 5. Wkitakz de Pontif. Rom. q i.cap, ^arg. 6, where 
difputing, that to be Head of tht.Church,was a burden too heavy 
for any man to beare,a worke too hard forany man to difcharg, 
he ifliies the reafon thus^ quart relinquendum eft y &c, therefore 
\fc? muft leave the worke to Chrift, Vtho, O6 he u everpthere, fo 
he can doe. all things; alias enim caput non effet, otkerwife he fiwld 
9tot be A Head^, 

3. 



Part* I. ofChurck-Dtfcifiine. Chap. 15. 259 

. -M 3 

3, Hence that which mafter H. takes for granted, that Chrift 
was a vifible Head, and Monarch in the Church, is not fafe, nor 
true, as hath appeared by the foregoing arguments, and is con- 
fefled by all ours that I meet withal L whitaker de Pontif. 
Rom, q. i.e. 2*p. 14, ad*^. TSellarm* arg, Chriftusigitur non dege- 
bat in terru ut vifibiljs monarcha, nee idea venit in mundtim ut 
monarchic vifibili* fundament a jaceret, Chrift did not reftde in the 
world of a vifible monarct^ , nor came he into the world to fet it up. 
The like expreflions Mafter H. may find often in whitak-p* 533 
5 ^q.ut.fupra, Chrift its miw non eft utRegnnm vifbile 

autfe tanquam ^Domlnum et Monarch am in Ecclcfiagereret* 

4, When we difpwte touching the diftinftion of 

from its members , we look that this diftMion fliould be alten- 
ded in the fame kind-, namely, the integrum muft not onely have a 
diftinft nature, butfuch a nature , as arifeth and refults from the 
members; and/0 thzOjpcer or officers, which are appropriate un 
to that, muft have fome'futable refemblance in regard of the kind 
of them with the other. 

As the National! Church of the Jewes being a diftM /Wof 
Church , had peculiar and diftincl: Officers and ordinances, which 
were national^ befide thofe of the Synagogue : So the Catholike 
muft have, if it be a Church made up of the particular Churches, 
<c of the Nationall Church wa* made up of the Synagogues^ Mr, Hi 
words are,/>.2i. 

Hence againe, from the former ground laid and pro ved,it fol- 
lowes, the Catholike Church receives being from the particulars, 
and therefore \tsafter and out from them. 

Hence they receive no being from it , becaufe the integrum eft 
totum cui panes funt effent idles, non totum effentiale partibus , for 
that is as far wide from this , as heaven from earth; for lee out 
fenfe and experience fpeak in this cafe. This totum Catholicum 
is aggregate of the particulars, as a heape is aggregated and made 
up of many ft ones. (Mafter H. pag.24j an Army of many Regi 
ments : but oar fenfes will fay, if asked : the ftones muft be before 
the Heape ; the Regiments in reafon before the Army,that ari 
feth out of them. 

That onely which puts faire colours upon this falfe conceit, is, 
the mifapprehending of forae particular examples, namely, when 
they fay, that any portion of water divided , 'every part of it 
& water , and hath the name and nature of it, The Anfwer is, 

KJk 2 



260 Ghap. 15. ASiirveyoftheSumme Parr, r 

/ That predication or affirmation is not by vertueofthatdivifion 
of a portion of water that is made, M integri inmembra\ for in 
very deed , it is profefledly oppofite thereunto : But it is becaufe 
the nature is preferved in the leaft portion of it 5 and thence this 
predication this part of water, is water, is made good, becaute a 
g'/ius znd'fpecies are there preferved and attended , going along 
A, with the divifion of integri in membra* For when we fay, hac a- 
qua eft aqua , the Arguments are genus zndjpecies : and the like 
may be faid, and muft be underftood of the like examples. And 
that this isfo, will eafily appeare by inftances, if we narrowly fe 
ver the considerations and refpecls one from another; 

Take a quart of water and divide it into* WQ pints, here is a di*> 
vipon of iutegrtim into its members : though each^/Vtf maybe cat- 
kd water , yet a pint cannot be faid to be a ^zr^becaufe the divi 
fion of that tot urn will not permit rtv /" 

From thefe particulars, as fo many proved premifes, inferred 
from the nature of an integrumjothez^fi .conclufions ofM ? . 
H. fall to the ground. 

Nor can I fee how the 5 and the 7; canftand together. 

If the proper notion of the Church Catholike and particular fflur- 
thes be 0/mtegrum in membra., pag. 20. Then particular Chur 
ches are effentials,andgive matter and forme to the Gathelikg. 

Therefore they cannot receive matter and forme from the Ca 
tholike, contrary to concluf; 7, pag. 21. 

If the Church Catholike exifteth out of the particular Churches., 
as a heape out of fo many ftones, pag24 then they are before the 
Gatholike, contrary to concluf. ^.pag.io. 

My fecond ground is that which MafterH". grants, and the na 
ture of the Church feemes to force/ <c TheCatholi^e Church may 
' by persecution, &c. be brought into a little roome , and haply into 
_ "'one vngscgationi pag. 24. jet all the efface and pri'ui ledges of the 
" Church- Catholike infible are contracted and preferred therein, 
" and from them ^onvejed and derived to thoje whom they Jhall con- 
"'vtrt, ibidem - 

From this grant, I offer thefe collections to confideration. 
i . Hence this Catholike Church being an individuall, it muft 
needs be -ftecies Jpecialijfima, and therefore can have#0 inferior to 
it, or fubordinately under it-, to which it can give nomen &t 
^/wifornomanisrofarforfakenofieafon, astoaffirme, 



Part. r. ofdwrch-DtfcipUne. Chap. 15. 261 

individuall Church is that individuall Church. 
2. Againe, wherein failes this kind of reafoning ? 

1 . Catholica Ecclejia extends it felfe to all perfons and places, 
concluf. i. 

But fo cannot a particular Congregation. 

2. Ecclefia particulars mxy faile : fo cannot Ecclefia Catho- 
lica> 

3 . Ecclejia Catholic a gives part matter, and part forme to all 
particular Churches, conclufq. 

But a particular Congregation cannot do fo. 
4. That which is aggregatum of all far tic filar Congre 
gations, and its nature confifts in this , that it is fitch zTotum^ 
the nature of fuch an integrum cannot be preferred in one* 

For integrum cannot be made of one member : As though a 
man fhotild fay , there may be the nature of a heape referved in 
one ft one : The nature of a fl&ckjfr onejbeepe. A Corporation in 
one man* 

Its true I confefle, I (hould eafily yeild, that which all writers, 
all rules confirme , Tota natur a generic confervatur in unafyecis ? 
as the nature of man was preferred in one man Adam* But that 
an integrum made of many members (hould be intire and have 
his whole nature preferved in one, It is tome unconceiveable, 
wnlefle Matter //.will help us with another Logick, that never 
yet faw light* Should one affirme the body to be an intire body 
and hot lame, which lacks all the members , but only the head or 
hand, it would be counted a ftrange affirmation. 

Let us yet once againe look a little more ferioufly into that 
particular branch of thei i th conclufiontf haply fomething may be 
fuggefted to our fecret thoughts , for our further confide ration. 
Its faid, ce that Ecclelia Catholica was referved in the family of 
Noah. 

Befide the inconveniences mentioned before, we may thus fur 
ther inquire : Its granted that the Church was appointed by God 
to be in families. Suppofe Noah hitfonnes, iflfuing out into their 
awn families, as they did : Noah y he had his family intire : when 
'Noah was dead, and his family dilTolved , I aske where Ecclefa 
Catholic* ^was ?^Itmuft needs be either in fome of thofe families 
feverally confideredy or in a fourth family as an aggregatumof 
them all. 

It couldnot be in the families fiver ally confidered, as that a- 



263 Chap. 15* ASurwioftheSumwe Part. r. 



ny one of them fhould be , or could be truly called, Ecclcfa Ca- 

tbolica$ot which of them could claime that more then another? 

2. Ecclejia Catholic a gives matter and forme to the particu 

lars, as in the 7 conclttf. but one family did not fo to another, 

I^EcclefaCatholica confifts of all the particulars as its members, 

But no one didconfift of the other two. 

Nor can the fee ond part be granted, to wit, that there fhould 

'be* fourth family aggregated of all thefe : A mans fenfe gives 

fufficient confutation of this : for there was never any fuch re 

corded in the word , nor conceived by any in that age : nor can 

there be fucha one asMr.H.hath deciphered to us,that fliould give 

part matter, part forme, to all the particulars , as in the feventh 



For it privily vn\$\y&% contradiction : to be 
particulars, and to give being unto them, 

Laftly, take we Mr, H. his definition of the Catholike Church 
cf as itrefpecls all perfons and places , as in the I . concluf. And 
"therefore 9 uthe whole company of att beleeversin the whole 
"world* 

How will , or in truth can , this agree to the vifible Church," 
when it was confined within the pale and limits of the land of 
fadea ? Its confefled by all that I know , that God had no 
Chmchvijible , to whom all Church priviledges and ordinances 
belonged, but onely that : And therefore all were bound to turne 
feVcref, and become Profelytes , before they could be faid to be 
within the Covenant of the Church,or had any right to the feales, 
or to fhare in any priviledges thereof. Exod, 1 2, 42. Efhef^.i 2 . 

And therfore allbeleevers,that were not joyned to the people 
of the Go& Q Abraham , that were not incorporated into the 
Church,by fubje3:ing themfelves to the way and worfhip of God 
ampngft them, and receiving drcumcijion in the foreskin of 
their flefh, they were debarred all Priviledges. Conceive we now 
Rahab converted to the faith, and as (lie was, its certaine many 
families in like fort might be, 

By Mr, H. his principles, thefe were all of the Catholick 
Church, and had title to all Priviledges of the Church, which the 
words of the text profeffedly gaimayes. Nay cbmpare we Mr. 
H.huway of the conveyance of the right of Church Priviledges, 
way, punctually exprefled in his word, and then we 

(hall 



Pare. I. ofChnrcb-Diftipline. Chap. 15. 

fliali fee what accord there is, Mr. H. thi4#$tes, p. n. 

" Particular Churches are made up of the members of the 
* Church fat ho tick., andpertakeof the benefit and priviledges ef 
' the (Church primarily^ not becaufe they are beleevers of the parti- 
" cular Churches, but of the Church Cat ho lick* 

So that we have Mr. H. his mind and method thus laid open 
before u?. 

i. When a man is converted to the profeflion of the Gof- 
pell, and fo becomes a vifible beiiever,he is then a member of the 
vifible Church Catholike, 

2, He hath by this his profeflion and membership with the 
Church Catholike,right unto all Church priviledges. 

3. He then becomes a member of a particular Church: but 
hath not right to Church priviledges, becaufe of that, but becaufe 
of his former memberfliip with the Catholike Church, 

This is his method. 

Gods method in fa word is this. 

1. A perfon is converted and becomes- a ?/*/?/* beleever. 

2. He comes to be adjojned to the ^ewljb Church, andtiirnes 
Profeljte, 

3. Secaufeheis now converted and turned Jew, he may eat 
the PafTeover, and enjoy all the other Priviledges, Exod* 12.41. 
If a. 56* 

It is hereby apparant that Gods method, and that which Mr. 
H, exprefifeth, is diredlly contradictory. The Lord fayes : Its 
not becaufe a beleever, but becaufe beleeving fajoynes to the 
Church ; therefore he partakes of Church Priviledges. Mr. H. 
affirmes : Its not becaufe hejoines to the Church , but becaufe he 
is a beleever , that he hath right to the Priviledges of the Church; 
which are open contradict ions in ipfis termini*. 

From \hzground formerly made good and granted, it follows 
in thcfecond place, The Church vifible was not of all people^ nor in 
all places. 

If the Church was confined within the pale tfjudea, then was 
it not in all places. 

If confined to fuch only as were Jews, or became fuch, then 
was it notv.of all people. 

And by all that I can obferve in the text,or out of Interpreters, ~ 
its plaine, that thzfonnes of Keturah which were fent into the 
were circumafed 5 and in all appearance of proba.. 

biiity, . 



2(54 Chap. 1 5. A Survey of the $ummt Part, i 

ty, not only profeff^he faith (which vfere enongh accordingjto 
M. H.his principles, to make them members of the Catholike 
Church)but were fome of them true and fincere-hearted belee- 
yers : yet its moft certain God did not account of them as a vifible 
^m-^nordidhebetruft them with Church-Priviiedges. The 
Pfalmift therefore confines and impropriates them to the Jew, 
He hath not dealt fo with* any nation, neither have the Heathens 
^nowledge of his wayes^ Rom. 3. 2. VphatistheTriviledgeofthe 
Jew* &c. to them was committed the oracles of God, not to any 
other. 

And therefore it is, that Divines, and thofe m0ft judicious, 
conclude, and that with confent, that the Church was then in 
populo Ifraelitico,but now in populo Catholico -.That it was then in 
a Nation, according to that, / will make of thee a gre.at Na 
tion : But now ma/l Nations, according to that^ go preach and 
teach all Nations ; and in Chrifl there is no difference either of few 
or Qrecian, Scythian, or Barbarian : and in this notion and confi- 
deration it is, that I conceive the vifible Chtirch may now be called 
Catholike, and not in the time of ?^^w, becaufe theGofpel is 
preached to all people univerfally and indifferently, and gatho- 
red^out of all without any reftraint, but was then confined fofti- 
lo Ifraeliticot 

S E CT II. 

Wherein Mr. H. his Demonftration, by which he wpuld prove a 
vifible y is examined and anfivered* 



Thcfe grounds being laid and proved, there is a ready way 
made to the right underftanding of that which Mr. H. pro 
pounds in way of proof of his Affection, [the nature whereof we 
have now opened. 

Hisdemonftrationzshe rermesit,is this. 

* c Jf particular Churches be vifible, then there is a vifible Catho- 



'But particular Ghurchesarevifible. Therefore, 

Our Anfaer mil be double. 

*i We (hall en quire what our Writers an$ ^Prot^ant 
vines to return to the 'Propofition, 

2. Then we (hall apply our felves to the fecpnd part, or Af- 

appear, that this Argument doth 

no 



Part. I . ofchurch-Difcipline. Chap* 1$. 265 

net probably conclude the caufe, muchleffe necef&rily demon- 
ilrate it, 

- To begin with the Proportion, 

When ^Duraus urged Doctor wkitaker with ihi* ^Argument 
to maintaine a Catholike Church vifible, which he and all'ours do 
conftantly deny, Matter H. may be pleafed toconfider, what re-, 
turne the Doctor makes.whitalb contra Duraum Lib^.de Ecclef* 
jM. iicvwhen 'D/wio* had thus laid down his Argument , Die 
qu&foy fifinguU Ecclefa ex quibus velutipartibu r , &c. If all par 
ticular Churches , whereof the Church Catholike cgnfifts , at mem 
bers, bevifible, andfallunder our fight, willit not follow^ that the 
Catholike Church mil be vlpble alfo ? 

After Doclor whitakgr had told him , that the Catholike 
Church is not to be confined to one age and time , but compre 
hends all the faithfull of all ages , which went before us , and are 
now in heaven, and then he demands of Dttr<s,u*> whether all thefe 
fa'TtiJible or no ? 

econdly,he comes yet neerer home,and drives him to a grea 
ter ftraight and harrow : "Delnde ut Catholicam mam ecclepam in 
hoc feculum comyingamusjamen qttottfijtte particttlares Ecclefix. a- 
fpeftabilesftint.afho{ica ajpeftabilu non erit* In a word he pa- 
remptorily and readily denyes the conference, affirming That ths 
members may be afpe<5labiles,^^ the Whole notfo. And gives the 
-reafon of his deny all , which is this. Si enlm Catholica ( ut tu 
die is ) conjiflit expartibtu, &c. Locofapra citato. If the Qatho- 
like be aggregated of many part s> then -when thefe parts are gather 
ed together^ he tyhole may be feen^ but the parts asfeverally cannot 
he feene* And addes,anfwerably When the pans arefeene fever al 
ly , then the Totum, a* aggregated, cannot be feene. 

Nay if Matter H, be pleafed to review, how learned Sadeei 
.deales with Turrian , propounding the very fame Argument to 
him jn the very fame termes 3 he wiH,and theReader may perceive, 
what ftrength that judicious writer apprehended to be in this rea* 
fon, and Doclor^/V^r alledgeth and repeats this againft^/- 
lor mine and gives his approbation of it. The concurrence of ihofe 
judgements of thefe two Worthies you may fa&jyhitakdecclef. 
fontrov^^c^.Arg.i I, - 

Ecclefiamfatholicam adverfarii dlcunt effe omnes Ecclefias par- 
ticMlaresypertotum terrarum orbemfufattfux quiafunt vipb*iesfc- 
zlejiam Catholicam whit aggregatam vijibilem efie affirmant* 

LI Ottr 



Chap 15. A Survey of the Suwm Parr. T. 

u . . ^ . . _ 

Our Adversaries ( faith Sadeel ) affirms the Catholike Church 
to be all particular Chftrches Jpread through the whole world; and be- 
caufe the particulars are vijible, therefore they concludes the Ca- 
tholick^aggregated of all thefe to be vifible alfo. ( So that it is plain, 
the Papifts plead the fame Argument with Mr. H, for their caufe, 
as he now doth for his, ) 

Hut Sadeel and whiter both, make arwWreturne to him. 
Sed hoc nihil abfurditt* dicifoteft. They feare not to profeffe that 
the confequence is very abfurd and deftitute of any flicw of rea- 
fon, and therefore retort the argument, as marvellous ftrong a- 
gainft him. If the particular Churches fevered be vifible, then the 
whole aggregated cannot be vifble : And if the aggregatum be 
vifible , they cannot be vifible. As they inftance. If there be 
ten flocks of (beep feverall, they are and may be feen fevered 
one from another .- But then one Catholick flock gathered toge 
ther of all thefe cannot be feen. 

By this which hath beenalledged, two things the Reader may 
attend: 

1 . How feeble thefe Judicious writers judged the force of the 
confequence of the Argument. 

2. Its evident by their whole debate, that they take it as a 
thing fuppofed, that to make up a Totum aggregatum^ there mtift 
be in reafon the aggregation of the members. 

For it is not enough to make up a Totum aggregatttm, that the 
feverall members are under the fame lawes, and governed after 
thejame manner. For that which may and doth belong to thofe 
that are not aggregated in any fuch a whole, that cannot be fuffi- 
cient to give a proper nrt\xtw formality to fuch an aggregatum: 
for things common do not give any proper and differencing na 
ture./?/*/ thefe forenamed,to wit,to be governed by the fame laws, 
and ruled after the fame manner, may, and doth befall thofe bo 
dies, that are not under fuch an aggregation. 

Thus feverall Free cities and Houfe-Towns, which are entire 
in themfelves : Severall Countreys and Kingdomes, who have 
nothing to do with each other in their precincls and Jurifdiftions, 
yet may have the famelawes, and the fame manner of Govern 
ment, Only that, wh'ch makes them an entire and compleat 
common-wealth in themfelves, is the aggregation of them un 
der thzfame governours zs the chief e, whether 00*fingle perfon 
as in a monarchical^ or manygs in an Ariftocraticall flate. 

And 



Part. r. OfChvrcb-Difciplwe. Chap. 15. 267 

And this might fuffice for a fatisfa&ory anfwer for the prefent, 
but I fhall go a nearer way to worke, and as they have denied the 
conference, I (hall deny the fecond part or ajfumption, Namely, 
that particular congregations are not members, (but /pecies) of a 
Church, which as a^w^exifts, and works, and is preferred in 
each particular, and as far as viability may be given to a generally 
cxifting, andadingin the individuals, I (hall not gainfay it : for ; 
it is that I have opened and defended in the foregoing part of 
the difcourfe. Such a Totum univerfalel grant, and do not know 
any either do or indeed can deny; but this ferves not the Papifts 
turne at all. 

For the generall nature of a Church being determined to its 
particulars, and cxifting .therein, all particular Churches do e- 
qually and indifferently from thence receive all the Church- 
power and pnviledges that are common, and there needs no in- 
pble monarch over all Churches, but fairhfull Taftors and Teach 
ers, fet over every particular congregation, for improvement of 
all ordinances, Sacraments, and cenfures for the good thereof. 

NorwillitfuitMafter H. Becaufe we need not*( if we will 
follow the kveli of this truth, as it leads us ) goe about by a Ca- 
tholike vifible Church aggregated of all, before we come to a 
congregation, but we muft be neceflitated to attend upon a par 
ticular congregation; for there both the efienceand priviledge of 
the Church isfirft to be found, becaufe the genus firft exifts 
there, 

Matter H. conceiving fuck an anfaere might be made, he 
frames it as an objettion againft himfclfe, and makes onely this re 
turn, that he takes the notion of Church in regard of its partial* 
lars to be Integri in membra but the proofs which ihould fettle it, 
are no whit fufficient. 

i He alledgeth anexprefllcn out of Doctor Ames his me 
dulla lib. i.e. 32. part 4 -partictilares ift* congregationes fttnt 
partes Jimilares evclefa Catholic*, which words, its certaine, doc 
properly and directly confider particular congregations at fpe- 
cies of a Church, and were fo intended by the Author, as it ap- 
peares in the next word* 

True in the following words, he fpeaks of ecclefta Catholica, 
as integrum, but rather as putting fuch a notion upon it, or analy- 
fingthereafonof fuch an apprehension, then concluding that 
there is any fuch reality exifting* For in the firft words of that 

LI 2 chap. 



068 Chap. 15. ASurveyoftheSumme Parr, r- 

chap, the thus'writes, ecc lejia, qua In terri* agit, non eft tot a 



* Therefore this aggregation is not vifible (for in 
that the nature of this Totttmintegrale lyes ) fo that this expreC- 
(ion of Doctor ./4;#f neither hurts ours ,nor helps Matter H. his 
caufe, 

Matter H. addes alfo one argument* 

" 'Vbi emnespartes txiftttntfimul compatt<t y ibi tottim exiftit. 

" Sed omnes panes ecclefia Catholic*, vif hilts exiftunt pmtil 



Therefore ecclefia Cathollca vipbilii exiftit. 

The minor he proves out of Eph, 416. 

Anfw. The concttijion may be granted in a right fenfe, with 
out any prejudice to our defence at all. i Where the particular 
members of a congregation are compared in covenant of the 
Church, and with Church officers, there i? a particular Church^ 
2. Where there are many particular Churches^ amongft them, 
there is Totum genericum exiftens. 

In tbit fenfe,' ( which is the fenfe of the place ) all may be 
granted : btit in hu fenfe, the minor is denyed, namely, that all 
particular congregations do exift aggregated 'together asmeiw 
bersoftheCath&licks that fhould have been proved, but is not 
touched, much lefle evidenced* 

And if Mr. B. had attempted to (hew how all particular 
Churches are aggregated or compacted in toto integral^ which 
arifeth out of them , and hath fomewhat peculiar to it felfe, and 
not common to them, he had helped the caufe with fome 
proof, and us with fome light. 

' The particular taken from the Apoftles and Evangelifts, 
namely, it mutt therefore be a Catholike Church, becaufe they; 
were given to it, we fliall meet with it, in i Cor. 12. 28. where, 
is fball receive a full anfwer. 

SB CT. Ill, 

Where the Scripnires Mr. .H. alledgcthy are examined and' 
cleared. 

Wehave thus done wit-h Mr. H.demonftration , and we fup-^ 
ppfe it doth appear, that it doth not neceiTarily inforce the con- 

We 



I. ofChwch-Difriplfae. Chap. 15. 269 

We (hall now weigh, with like liberty, tne Scriptures which 
he propounds to this end and pnrpofe. 

The firft alledged by himj is, ^/, 8.3. and to this alfo may 
that be referred ; Gal. 1.13. becaufe theaime of the Spirit is the 
fame in both, and the fecond is but a relation of the firft. 

Now that by Church, in Att* 8. 3. cannot be meant catfo- 
licaccclefa vijibilis, is thus plain, ' 

That Church is there meant, which *Patil perfecuted. 

But he could not, nor did he perfecute the whole company 
efprofeflingbeleevers in the whole world> for he could not fee 
them, nor know them. 

Befide, he did not perfecute the Church of the Jewes in Jeru- 
fakm 3 i.e.the fewijh Church , and yet its certain', thefe were 
there many that believed : but as the text faith, and he affirms of 
himfelfe, he perfecuted thatway, and all that he knew of that 
way : which was indeed the Chrifiian Church in Jerufalent, 
now erecled by the Apoftles, and there exceedingly increafed 
by the blefling of the lord, and therefore Church is put by a fy- 
necdoche, for that particular Church : and that alfo for the men 
and members of it, that Paul could take notice of it, Aft. 9. 2 
fo the words are, if he found any of that way y them he had com- 
miflion to purfue, and fo did, 

The probabilities intimated to the contrary by Mr. H. do not 
evince; as firft when he faith, a It was not a particular Church, 
" becaufe the'perfecution WAS in ^erufalem^ ^zmzkus, and even to 
*' ftrange cities. 

Anfo. True, no wonder becaufe he perfecuted all that profef^ 
fd that way of the Chriftian Church, and thofe by reafon of a 
great perfecution were fcattered abroad throughout all the re 
gions of Judea and Samaria, they fled far and wide, and there 
fore he might perfecute them where he found them, as he 
did, hunting after them with eagernefle and madneffe of 
malice. Thus Dr. whitakgr expounds theplace^^^^. 2. de 
ecclef. p. 456 

When Mr. H. addes, an indefinite is equivalent to a gene- 
rail, he will find that it is not alwayes fo upon fecond thoughts, 
as innumerable inftances might be brought to evince the con-- 
trary. 

Nor yet laftly is there the fame reafon, that the word Church 
here flaould reach all other Churches. For the Apoftie gives ^in 

LI 3 a-* 



Chap. 15. ASurveycftheSumme Parr. i 

a peculiar ground why he was thus carried, namely he perfect- 
ted their way, not (imply becaufe they were beleevers. (For 
fiich many in ferufalem were that were of the Jewifh Church 
AEls^ 13.14. Butbecaufe they made this manner of profeflion 
touching Chrift and falvation by him alone, rejecting the cere 
monies of the Law. 

Tothisalfo you may referre thefe two other Scriptures: 
Att. 2. 47. Cj&d added to the Church fuck as Jbould bt 



That is not to the -whole company of beleevers in the whole 
: for fuch a company they never faw nor knew, and there 
fore could not be added to them : But to the Chriftian Church 
now erecled : and therefore it is faid, they continuedin the Do- 
ftrine of the Apoftlesjn their fellowfiip, A&. ?. 42. 

2. There were many beleevers of the Jewifh Church, Aft. 
5. 14. and therefore they who met of that Church, could not 
be added to them, but to the Apoftolicall and Chriftian Church. 
And therefore, 

3, When it is b\& y they wereaddedto the Church, v. 47. in the 
41. v. Its faid, they were baptised, and the fame day wer e added un 
to them about 3000 foules, i, e. to the Apoftles and their com 
pany. 

Laftly. the Church is diftinguifhed from all the reft, many 
whereof were certainly profefllng beleevers, Att, s 14. feare 
came upon all the Church, and upon as many as heard thefe things. 

To this head, namely of the Chriftian Church of theGentiles, 
you may adde that i ^.10,32. (jive no offence to the ^W, norG en 
tile, nor to the Church of god. Where the word Church ( faith 
Mr,//.pag.i3 , ) cannot be the Church of the eleft , nor any par 
ticular Congregation, but indifinitely, 

Anfw< But muft it therefore be meant of the Catholkefhurch 
vifible., and that as integrum ? the confequent deferves a denyall; 
and that it cannot be meant of the Cathohke Church , the words 
of the text give apparant teftimony. 

That Church which is contra-diftincT: to the Jewes.that cannot 
comprehend the whole company of beleevers , through the whole 
ww/^becaufe fome beleevers were of the Jcw&,i <: Pet*i<fAm,iJ. 
But this Church is fo contra-diftind. 

Againe, that Church is here meant , whom a man may offend 

by 



Pare. i. of Church-Difciplrne. Chap. 15. 

_______ 1 , 

by his pradife in the particulars mentioned. 

But he cannot fo offend the -whole company of beleevers, 
through the whole World : becaufe a fcandall muft be feene or 
known certainly : but fo a perfons praclife cannot be to all 
beleevers in the whole world, 

Therefore the meaning is plaine, we muft not offencf thofe that 
are without, nor yet the beleevingjewes, nor any of the belee- 
vwg Gentiles, who are brought home untoChrift,and the fellow - 
(hip of the Church. 

To this head alfo belongs that of Eph. 3.10. 

That to principalities might be made knoWn by the Chttrch, the 
manifoldwifedomeofGod if it be not meant of the Chxrchinvi* 
Jible, It muft needs be underftood of the Church of the Gentiles 
then gathering , not of the whole company of all beleevers 
throughout the whole world, as the feverall circumftances carry 
it, beyond controle, For in v.$. the Apoftle fpeaks of fuch myfte- 
riesthat Were krpt fecret fince the be ginning of the World* 2. Its 
fuch multifarious wifedome , which was now made known by the 
Churches; but before to the Church of the Jewes: And there 
fore the Churches of the Gentiles are here to be confidered and un 
derftood, 

Unlefl'e , as I faid , it be meant of the invifible Church , unto 
which Mafter Bez,a and Pifcator feeme to incline , becaufe firft 
theApoftle fpeaks of fuch things that appertain only to the faith- 
ful,asz'.9.he fpeaks of all things created byChrifl Jefns, \. e. all the 
cleft & called(fay they,.^ thofe former interpreters mentioned) 
2. This difcovery of wifdomeisin-z/. 12 f according to his eter- 
nall councell in thrift Jefus intended towards his elect, and in 
deed in thofe difpenfations this wifedome appeares, which drives 
the very thoughts to a mazement : But however it be taken , it 
helps nothing to Mr. H, his Zcclefia Catholic*. 

Mafter Haddes, iCor,i2,28. <l God hath fetfome intheChurch* 
* c a* firft Apoftle s, teachers, i Tim. 3 .15. That thon m^ift knoW how 
' c to behave thy f elf e in the houfe ofCjod, Which is the Church. 

" Ephef.4.Ii, li.perfetting the body ofChrift. 

cc Thefe places muft needs be meant of the Catholike Chftrchfayes 
" he. 

Anfa. No : but they are to be underftood of every particular,, 
or ( which is all one, and my meaning ) of the Church as a 7V 

tum 



2 7 a Chap, i ?. ^ S#ra?7 of the Sumtne Parr. 1 8 

turn ttnfoerfaleeK&ing and'determined in its actings by the parti 
culars, or if you will, TheApoftle points at one parties lar> but 
includes att particulars by a parity and proportion efreafon. As 
God fet in the Church of Corinth, andfo in all Ghurches\ Apoftles 
and Teachers. The Church of Ephefm is Gods boufe , and are al] 
Churchas truly confticuted, 

The Church of Ephefus is Chrifts body, and fo are all the 
Churches inftituted by Chrift. They are all one in the general! 
nature of them, and thofe priviledges which belong in common 
to them all equally and indifferently, 

Let us now fee whatisfaid for the confirmation of the fenfe, 

for which Mr.H. alLedgeththem. 

The greateftcoft that he beftowes upon that in i Cor, 12. as 
conceiving that to be moft pregnant , and therefore prudently 
gathers in upon the difpute thus, 

It cannot be meant of the triumphant or invisible btircbfat the 
<v'fible,and that not effentialij, but organica, both which we willing 
ly grant, and confeflb his reafon good, as formerly we have done 
to M\ Rutherford 

But how doth he prove that Churches collettively taken, or C^- 
tholicaecclefiatanquamintegrum'ishttz meant. That he indea- 
vors by this reafon. 

" If there be officers ofthtChttrch Catbolike vifblejhen there i* 
"fuch a Church Catholik* vipble* 

" "But the Apoflle and prophets were officers of the CburcbC*tho- 
"like vifible therefore. 

" The minor he thus proves, becaufe they had no limits ,stid yet 
<c are faid to befct y not in Churches, but in the Church. The frame 
#andsthus, 

<f They who are fo fet in a Chfircb^that yet they have no limits in 
their workes thatChurch muft be a CatholikeChurch. 
"But the Apoflles &c. are fo fet in a Church, as yet they have no 
c limits in their office, therefore that Church muft be aCatholike 



ce 



<s 



>> The major proportion or conference is denied, as not 
futable to the truth, which may thus appeare. 

The reafonQtt\\\tunlimitedHeffewQ&. from their commiffion^ 
bejcaufeit was^fr^//,bcing immediately called and appointed by 

God 



Part. I. ofchurck-Dtfcipline. Chap* 15, 273 

God to preach tt> all nations* and To had power to plant all 
Churches, and had vertually all Church power in them : but this 
did not ifliie nextly from the Church, in which they were firftly 
fet. 

As the eleven Apotths were firft fet and ovtr the Chriftian 
Chttrch erecled in A<51 1. where there was a company of an 120, 
can any man reafoh from hence thus ? 

In what Church the Apoftle were fet, that is the Catholikc 
Church ,and the whole company of all believers in the whole 
world. But they were fet in that Church mentioned Acl. i , and 
chap 2. 47. therefore that 120 were the whole company of all 
belivers in he whole world* 

2. That Church where Deacons &K fet , that Church is not an 
unlimited Church. 

'But ordinary Deacons were fet in the fame Church, wherein 
the Apoftles were fet, as in the place, i Cor. 12. its affirmed 
joyntlj and indifferently of them both, 

Therefore that Church doth not argue an unlimited power. 

The minor proportion is exprefle in the text* 

The major is fure, as being bottomed upon confefled princi- 
ples;ordinary officers have not an illimited power, but are con 
fined to their proper charges, becaufe that is one maine diffe 
rence, betwixt them and extraordinary ones. 

That which is impofllble for a Deacon to performe, that 
our Lord drift never impofed, never exacted at his hands, nor 
doth it be'ong to his office. 

'But for a Deacon, called Hetps, in the i Cor. 12. to diftributc 
to the wholecompany of all believers in the whole world,is, and 
was ever impoflibJe. 

3. If Teachers be unlimited in their work, then an ordinary 
officer hath power over all the Churches,and is bound to feed 
and watch over all and fo there is a rode wa^ e for Tot quots and 



4. If fctting an ordinary officer in the Church be by eleftion, 
then in that Church he is fet by which he is elected. 

'But a particular company combined in a particular congrega 
tion, they onely elecT:, not the whole company of all believers in 
the whole world, 

Therefore in that he i* ovelj fet. 

Touching that of i Tim. 3. 15. he gives in a double Argu 
ment for proof. Mm " Thk 



274 Chap 15. A Survey of the Svwm Part. r. 

"ThtiChrucKmuft beavipble tftottrch where he and others 
" mufl exifl and converfe together, and carry themf elves in mutuall 
"dutyes. Now thefe directions concerned not gphefu* alone , or in 
" any fyeciall manner i but all the Churches where ever he foould 
"come, its that Church , which: is the pittar of truth, and holds 
* jtforthmoie forenfi, &c. 

csfxfo. All thefe particulars here affirmed, may be and are 
truly faid touching a particular congregation ; for in that Timo 
thy may converfe with others, in mutuall dutyes .- there may di 
rections be given touching that, which by a parity of reafon, 
will reach all others. As thofe Paul did give to the Elders of E- 
phefasy that they (hoiM feed and Match over their flocl^i This is 
common to all Paftors, in all their Churches : and Timothy was 
left in Ephefus to that end. 

A particular congregation, which is the true Church of Chrift, 
it, as a pillar , doth hold out the profeflion of Faith and Gof- 
pel more forenfi. 

And therefore there is no evidence nor ftrengthofex/r^w^, 
from all thefe to conclude a Catholick^httrch. 

2. But if thefe 0^/7 belong to particular congregations, and 
not to the four ch Catholic^, as new controverted, then the 
place ferves fora confutation, not a confirmation of it ; furvey we 
the feverals in fhort. 

1. Its yeilde^by all that I know, who plead for a Catholick 
vifible Church, that this vifMity is only in the parts of it, not in 
the integrall fiate of it. ^mes.medulU 1. I. c, 32 p. l f 

2. That Church ftate which men cannot fee, in that they can 
not converfe one with another, nor performe duties one to ano 
ther, look at it in that precife confederation, of which now we 
fpeak, 

That which is not fen bj any, that as A pillar cannot hold out . 
the truth more foret>fi. 

The firft is yielded as true. 

Therefore the fecond cannot be denyed. 

3. //there be fitch an Ecclejia Caiholica, at a particular or in- 
dividuall intcgrum, ( for ib it muft be attended ) thenit hath 
fomefpecia/tatts or operation peculiar to it felfe, not communi 
cable to the members of it : As the nature and definition of an 
integrum doth require : and which we have formerly eviden 
ced. 



Part. I. ofCburch-Difcipline* Chap. 15. 275 

t&Ht there be nofltch aSj?and operations char were ever yet 
founder could j>e inftanced in, 

Its true, there be common operations, ordinances, priviledges, 
that belong to a congregationall Church, as Totum genericum, 
fir%, and therefore are attributed and given to all particular 
congregations fecondarily , and M they are acled and exifting, fo 
they may be, and there, are eafily and evidently apprehended; 

But/*? ajide the particular congregations, the feverall opera 
tions thereof, and priviledges therein , If Mn Hudfon or any 
man (hall demonftrate fome particular either a&s, priviledges, 
officer ot officer r y that tt peculiar to thi* Totum aggregation , I 
will yield the caufe. 

Laftly, That tyhich is not, nay cannot be the pillar of truth , t& 
pubUJb or hold otit the- truth more forenfi, that Church is not 
here meant.- 

r ButCatholitaeccle]iavifibUis cannot do this,for we have pro- 
ved,that there is no fuch ecckfiaaggregata : and non entls non eft 
notio. 

Tn.the place of the Ephef. c. 4. i2 that Church is called ont 
in regard of the common nature of it, which as Totum generi- 
cum is communicated to all the particulars, with all the common 
priviledges, that by a likenefle and proportion of reafoh is gi 
ven to them. 

That refemblawce of the worldly empire, hath been formerly 
confuted, and the difproportion demonftrated ; for there mult 
be fome peculiar acl and officer, belonging to the Church a$ 
fuch an mtegrnm^ as it is in all worldly empires, wherein the in 
tegrity confifts, and comes to be apprehended which is not to be 
found in the Church. 

Ttu* consideration of Church, as Totum gencrkttmsjfats an- 
fwer to all thofe places where the word Kingdoms is ufed te 
(ignifie the vifible Church, and therefore I might fpare here any 
repetition, and leave the Reader to make the application him- 
felfe: but the truth is, the word Kingdoms irr many "o'f the jlaces 
here quoted, carrks another fenfe,and doth not reach the caufe 
in hand, muchlefle conclude it ; as will thus appear by the tryall 
ofthe particulars, 

'Ihz Kingdom? of heaven befide other fignifications, as the 
Kingdome of glory, &c. it doth by a Metonymy ( fo its frequent 
ly ufcd in the Evangelifts, ) imply the WW ofthe Kingdome and 

Mm z the 



Chap. 15. ASurvcyofthtSumm Parr. i. 

the diffeafation'znd adminiftration of the Gofpell in the Chur 
ches, and the Ipeciall things appertaining thereunto, The King- 
dome of heaven i* like to a manfowing of feed. Match. 1 3 . 24. lit^e to 
Jlfuftardfeed+^i. to Leaven. 33. to trea fare hid in the field 44; 
The Church is not like to Leaven or feed, but the dtfpenfatkm of 
the Gofpell is. 

And fo it muft be underftood in that i Cor. 1 5,24. ThenJbaH 
Chrift deliver up the ki'igdome unto God the father. That}Hmg- 
dome cannot be the Catholike Vifible Church, becaufe thatcon- 
fifting of found heartedChriftians and falfe hearted hypocritesjhefe 
are not delivered up into the hand of the father , that he may be 
a' 1 in all, to them. 

Befide Mr./f , his onwe words are witneffe enough againft this 
fenfe, for fo he writes in the place, p. 15. " Its the Kingdoms ex- 
* c ercifedin the vifibfe Chttrch, in Ordinances ofivorjbip^ 

It is to be exercifed in th t vifible Churchjit's- therefore difflndlr 
from it in fenfe andfignification. 

To this head alto belongs that in Hi?^,i2.28, 
Wherefore receiving a kingdome that cannot be jbakgn, &C. This 
kingdome is not the Catholike vifible Church* 

/ * For, that kingdome is here meant, which cannot bef^ker^ 
But this may be fhaken by ftrong perfection, and the moft of the 
members of it, the particular Churches deftroyed and diflblved, 

2. Its a kingdome which is mlike that which was in the Old- 
Teftament, and the unlike lynes lies in this, that this now in the 
time of the Gofpell cannot be moved ,. but that was : whereas the 
Church, for its exiftence, is fubjedt to be as much -(haken now, as 
that under the Law. 

But the faireft conftru&ioriQitte words , . and mofl/^// to the 
fcope of the place, is to (hew how farre differing the difpenfati- 
on of the way es of Gods vporjfrif , which is now appointed by 
him, is from that which was ordained under the Law : ThofeOr- 
dinances and adminiftrations are now come to an end,and others 
inftituted in their, place androome .-. but thefe we haue now un 
der the Gofpell axe laft, and fo the unalterable inftitutions of ouc 
Saviour : and thus Mr.Hexpreffeth himfelfej carryed,as it fliould 
feeme , with the conft raining evidence of the words.. " Thi& 
kingdome cannot be meant ( faith he ) of the internal! tyngdome of 
jbtit it is meant of the ext email ordinances ofworjbip and dif- 
i but I fuppofe thofe are not the Church^ni therefore ther. 



Parr. i. of Church- Discipline. Chan. 15. 277 

is nothing hereto be found for ths eftabliftirhent of that con 
ceit. 

Much leffeis there any colour offuch a conceit in that of 
Afatth.%. Repent, for thekingdome of heaven is at bund: i.e. the 
Catholike Church is at handjhow harfh is fuch a found to a mans 
eare, fuch a fenfe to a mans mind? 

The reft of the places, where kingdoms (Tgnifyes the Churches 
Luke 7.38. So likewife thofe fitnilitudes offloore zndfel^ they 
point out ^//particularC<?^r^^^junder that condition,whidi 
is common*. them all* to wit, that they are made up of a mixed 
multitude of good and bad, or which is all one, they looke at the 
generali nature of a Congregation exifting in its particulars : but 
put not on the relation of members to anintegrumzt all. Nor. 
doth the feemingreafonof Mr.tf, alledged to the contrary, carry 
any conftraining force to perfwade a man ferioufly judicious. For 
when he thus writes pag. 1 5 , 

' Now if thefe things ( thofe to wit, Which were ftoken concerning 
" field, floor e> Kingdome} were fyok?* of a particular Congregation 
" onely : which particular Congregation in the worldJbAllimpropri- 
" ate thefe to itfelfe?bftt if true of every one inpartkuUr, andallin* 
"generally and the] e all be continually catted one kingdome, then there 
<f i* a Church Catholike vifibleJiQ wit, totum integral*. 

The anfwer will be eafie and ready at hand : That our expref- 
fions and apprehenfions looke not at anything imprppriate to 
one, but that which is common to all , and true of all , becaufe all 
thefe particulars are unumgenere. And the generali nature is one 
in them all .- and it is but reafon , that in that regard they (hould 
be called one. But thence to gather,that therefore there is a Ca 
tholike vifible Church, as totum integrate , is to wrong the mean 
ing of the text, and to wring out blood inftea^ of milke : Nay in 
truth to make the condufion to oppofe the premifes.and his own 
expreflions, 

That which is common to all the particulars , that cannot be 
an integrum , but a genus : as the rules and definitions o 
genus of neceflity require* 
Thofe are his prernifes. 
Take his exprcfllons. If true of every particti lar, and all in gene- 

rail : whence the iilue will come to this : 
That which is true of all the particulars, as a generalijthat muft 
Mm. needs 



$78 Chap. 15- A Survey of the Summe Part. i. 

needs be a genus , and not an intc grunt to them. 

The firft Mr. H affirmes; therefore the fecond cannot be gain- 
fay ed, 

The place of Afatth. \6. 18, attonitos tenet interpretes , like 
the body of ^fahell y puts every man to a ftand, that paffeth by. 
True it is, that doting delufion of thePapiftSjmakingTmr/ per- 
fontheV^jishiffedoutofalljthathave attained any eye-falve 
of the Scripture, to cleere their underftanding in the truth there 
of: yet there remainemore difficulties and myfteriesin fome 
parts of the Text , which were never feene with any ful' convict 
ing evidence to this dayj though many have fet therafelves , and 
that fadly to the fearch thereof. 

We will only attend the particular here fpecified by Mafter H. 
what Church is here underftood? 

Though I muft confefle ( for I love to be plaine ) that I do in 
cline toMr.H. his judgement , that the vifible chttrchis hereun- 
derftood : yet I muft profefle alfo , that his proofe is no way fa- 
tisfaftory either to evidence that it muft be vifible , much leffe a 
Catholikevifible Church: 

For when it was objected, that this was an invifole Church, 
here fpoken of, becaufe the vifible mayfaile* 

Me onely Ipeaks to the fecond part, that the Catholike Church 
cannot faile: but that this was not an invifible Church here inten 
ded, he doth not at all prove, nor in truth fet about it 

2. Hisreafon whereby he would perfwade that the vifible 
Church nuntjuam de-pelt} hath not ftrengthinit, nor truth in it, 
though the conclufion be true, which he would maintaine ; For 
hethusdifputes. 

" If ail vifibl? members fbould faile , then 'all the tnvljrble witfe 
faUe alfo : for none are invifible in this Tvorld^ttt muft be vipble al~ 
<c fo : except any be converted and fedonely by injpirativnjphich we 
" have no ground for in the Scripture. 

The frame ftands thus, 

If hone be invifible members in this world, but they muft be 
vifible members alfo : when vifible failes, then the inviiible failes 
alfo. 

But the firft is true; there be no vifible, but they be invifible 
alfo. The aflumption deferves a deniall and that Ifuppofe upon 
fecond thoughts, he will grant upon his d^ne principles, 

ijor 



Parr. r. tfGk*teb>>ifc*ptim. Chap. 15. 279 

1. For its moft certain, that an invisible gracious Saint, may 
juftly be caft out of the Church. 

2. Its as certaine to MafterH/fc#0 that he that is caft out 
and excommunicate from one congregation, is caft out of all 
congregations, and out of the Catholike vifible Church* 

Hence I would reafon. 

He that is caft out of all vifible Churches, and the Church 
Catholike, he is no vifible member for excommunication cuts off 
vifible memberfhip. 

But he that is and remaines an invifible member, may be juftly 
caft out of all vifible Churches, and fo the Church Catho 
like. 

Therefore a man may remaine an invifible, and yet not be 
a vifible member. 

That which is added for proofe toucheth not thecaufe:for 
a man caft out, and fo no member, may be fed by word, and 
prayer and fafting, promifes, conferences, readings, without any 
inlpiration , and this the fcriptures abundantly declare, and 
each mans experience will make good. 

TZepdesjt hath been made good, that a man may out of the 
weaknefle of his judgement conceiving the Churches not right 
ly gathered, refufeto be baptifed, and fo be no member of the 
Church, and yet be a Saint truely gracious, according to theifc 
principles. 

tAgaine, fuppofe a perfon fall into fome notorious evill, and 
for that caufe, all the Churches may rejecl him, and deny him 
communion, he is then no member vifible ; and yet he is an in 
vifible one. 

Its not a little dangerous to lay the foundation of the not fall 
ing of our grace, upon the not falling of Church memberftip, 
which this doth. This were enough to make it appearc 3 that this 
place lends no reliefe to the condufiombecaufe it doth not prove 
a vifible Church here intended. 

But let this be granted. I would yet adde, that this cannot 
be a Catholike Church of Mafter H. his cut* For I would rea 
fon from his owne words and explication , which I think have 
waight in them. 

That Church which onely includes the Church of the Gentiles, 
and that to be built 3 \hzx. cannot comprehend the whole compa 
ny of the faithful 1 in the whole world, and fo cannot be aCa- 
tholike Church, 



2 So Chap. 1 5. A Surrey of the Summe Part, i- 



this Church, Afaitb. i6.iB, ^by Matter H. his ownc 
words,) includes only tbe Church evangelicafl of the Gentiles. 

The Proportion hath fenfe to fettle it, for there were ma 
ny of the Church of the Jewes true believers and profef- 
fors. 

The minor is Matter H. his own expreflion p. i j . 

Wt are now neere home. The laft place, where any ftrength 
of dispute lies, is in 2. Epift of John v.io. where excommu 
nication is called cafling out of the Church, 



By Church.per fynechdochen generis pro fpecie, which is moft fre 
quent and familiar in the Scripture, That particular (Church 
where Diotrephes ufurped preeminence, is underftood. 

So its u(ed <x^?.20.28, Feed the fiock^ , over tvhomye art fet, 
and that was the Church, which Chrift hath redeemed, in the fol 
lowing words. And our ordinary fpeech is generally in this 
ftrainc, fuch a man is caft out of the Church ', meaning that parti 
cular congregation in which he was incorporate. 

Let us heare how Matter//, can force any Catholike vifible 
Church, with any concluding evidence^ from hence. His 
words are as followes. 

C Jf the Church here be a vifible (Church , I would kno\\> } whe- 
<c ther a man truely excommunicated in one congregation, is not 
< thereby excommunicated from brotherly fellow foip in allcongrega- 
"tions. 

lanfwer, yes, and what is gained from thence? therefore 
there is a Church Catholick vifible. The inference is weak of 
rcafon, Forwhenaperfon i; juftly excommunicate from the 
congregation in which he was, it followes of neceflity, all that 
felloTvJhip he might enjoy y by vertue of communion ofChttrches mufl 
ofnecejfity be denied unto him, and he juflly deprived thereof: be- 
caufe in the vertue of his fellowfhip with one, he gained fellow- 
{hip with others: and therefore when he is juftly deprived of 
the one, by the cenfure of the Church, he mutt in all reafon be 
deprived of the other; but by what ftrength of inference a Ca 
tholick vifible Church fhould be concluded from hence, I con- 
feflelfeenot, 

If Mr. H. conceive that the party was an acluall member of 
every congregation , and that when one congregation cuts the 

party 



p ar t. i. ofChurch-Difcipltot. Chap. 15. 

party off from his particular memberfhip he had'with it, by the 
fame aft, it cuts him off from all the other. If this be his mean 
ing, there be as manymiftakes almoft as words in fu;h expref- 
fions; and therefore the inference muft be wholly deftitute of 
ftrength and truth. 

That which is added afterwards, is yet much further from 
"the mark, as when he addes. I would 'know whether the delive- 
<c ring Hf> to Satan, is only within the bounds of one congregation ,f9 
( that if he remove out of fuch a circuit or circle of ground to ano- 
tc ther,heis out of Satans hounds again, and may communicate 
" there fafilj. 

The frame ftands thus. 

If a perfon excommunicate is not cut off from his member 
fhip with every particular congregation, and fo from the inte- 
grall vifible Church, then when he removes from fuch a circuit of 
ground, he may communicate. 

But this laft is untrue, namely when he is out of the circuit of 
ground, he may againe communicate, therefore. 

This conference is conjured into fuch a circle of a conceit 
that its beyond the compafl'e of common reafon,unlefle Mr. 
H, Qiouid imagine, that excommunication only cafts a man out 
of a circuit of ground or that the power of Satan were only con 
fined to fome circle, I wonder how fuch a confequence came into 
his thoughts. 

The truth is, The power of excommunication lies in the par 
ticular congregation, where a perfon in/oyes his membership 
with the Saints of God, under the kingdome of Jefus Chrift, 
And when a party is caft out of that, and delivered up unto Sa 
tan, and into the Kingdome of darknefTe, let him be where he 
will, and go where he will, he is under the Kingdome ,of Sa 
tan, and all the Churches fhould look at him as a Tray tor a- 
gainft Chrift, and fo deal with him, as one uncapable of Church- 
communion f 

Thofe two places, Ephef. ^. and laft, foh. 10, 16, are either 
underftood of the Church invifible, as the circumftances feem to 
intimateor elfe they (hew that unity, and fo community of the 
difpenfation of Chrift in all the Churches of the Gentiles, 
with which the general! nature of a Church formerly opened 
and difputed fully fuits, and therefore gives no 'appearance of 
a proof for Cat ho lie a ecclep* vifibiluzsTotuminegralevsdLt 

N n We 



. 
282 Chap. if. ASurveyoftfaSumm Part, i, 

We have now done with ttfe firft Queftion. 
The reafons and Scriptures brought for the proof thereof, 
have been anfwered and fatisried : fothat by the con- 
ceiTIonandcpnfeflionofMr. H. we (hail not need to 
adde any thing of the fecond, 

For this was like r he maine pillar, upon which the whole 
frame was built, which failing utterly r the whole muft necefla- 
rily fall to the ground. This Queftion being plucked up by the 
soots, upon which the other and all the confe&aries and colle- 
ftions grew, they will wither prefently of their own accord .This 
bottome breaking, there needs no battery further to be ere$ed 
againft the reft or the difcourfe : it moulders away without any 
more ado, and therefore I (hall eafe my felfe and the Reader of 
any further pains to be improved that way. 

Onely for a clofe, I ihall be bold to offer fome few confidera- 
tions to.Mr. H, his more ferious tryall touching fome proportions, 
two whereof are expreO'ed in the tenth and eleventh conclufion- 
the third and iafl^ may be found in the eleventh page. All thefel 
fliall fliortly fet down and fuddainly exprefle my reafons , why 
asyetlcannotyeeldaflent thereunto, and fo leave the whole 
debate, 

I. Propofition is laid down in thefe words 

u Thofe farts (that is a particular congregation ) arc limited' 

C4 ' ftftd AiftivgHiJbedfrQW other s^by the civil and prudential! limits, 
f< fvr conveniency of meetinv AndmaintdinaMce, and trAnfattint of 



That whkh feems here difficult, I {hall thus fugged 

i . That feverall congregations are feparated one from ano 
ther in place; as it is a thing that a mans fenfe can determine, 
which admits no gainfaying, fo I fuppofe its not the aime of 
Mr. H. nor the fcope he intends, nor which he would have the 
Reader to attend in thofe words : -but hit purpofe is to point out 
. tlwt wherein, the Aiftingtiifhing awd differencing formality of one 
cerigregationfrom another confifts, as the followings words and 
ipeciall inftance tiftd to that end, gives in abundant evidence, 

But 



Part. I* of Church-Difcip line. Chap. 15, 283 

But this apprehenfion, I cannot yet fee how it ftiits with 
the nature of a particular Church, or the nature of a forme 
whence this ad of diftinguiftving properly ifl'ues. 

1. That which formally and truly diftinguifheth, is intern^ 
to the thing : but thiiis extern All and meerly adventitious. 

2. That which is common , nor doth, nor can diftinguifh ; but 
this is fo. 

3. That which diftinguifheth truly, it is fefoe forme of the 
thing properly and firftly, or elfe it proceeds as a peculiar pro 
perty from it : its either effentiale conflituens or confequens : 
but this is neither, for neither the forme nor property are fepa- 
rable : but thtu the place or limits are. 

4. Iftkij diftinguiGieth one congregation from another, how 
comes it that to his and each mans experience, not only in the 
fame Tov>n> but in the fame meeting-houfc there be feverall and 
diftincl: Churches ? As the *D.tttch and Englifi Churches ia 
Colchefter. If the diftinttion of congregations iflued from the /f- 
mits of 'the place, then they who were in the fame place, they 
{Jiould not be diftinguifhed. Then the Dutch Church in Colche- 
fler fliould be Englifli : for they are both within the fame pre- 
cincls, and either do or may at feverall times meet and afferable 
within the fame ftone wals of the Church fo called. 

j. If the diverfe limits of the place, did put a difference diftin- 
clive upon a congregation, then the place of the Merchants, mo 
ving from TDelph to Rotterdam, becaufethey are in diftincl places, 
therefore they are diftintt Churches ; and fo by moving and fet- 
ling in feverall places, one congregation {hould differ from it 
felfe; and as before many congregations were one, now one and 
the famefhotild become many. 

Its true if the demand be, of what particular Church we 
fpeak, or to what Church we would write, its ufuailand fuffi- 
cient to defcribe the Church by the place, as the common fub- 
/ecl: where it hath its abode : but this is no proof that therefore 
a common fubjed: fliouldgive a diftinguifhing difference of that 
from another* 

When the Chriftian Church of the 1 20, was ere&ed in ferfa- 
lem, befide the Church of the Jewes formerly inftituted, and 
yet not abrogated, was it ground fufficient thus to conclude, 
becaufe they are in the fame city, therefore they are the fame 
Church ? I fuppofe the inference will be judged unfound by all; 

N n 2 and 



i - s-- ^ _ i * _ ^ 

Chap. 1 5. ^ASvrvejQftbeStimme Fart. i. 

and yet if thc L differencing diftin&ion iffued from the place, it 
would undeniably follow they were not at all dftinguiflaed 
each from other. 

The fecond Proportion is in the fame place, and 
its thus exprefled* 

* The member fbip of a particular hwch is devolved on him y by 
** Gods difpojing providence, by reafon of his birth,, or cohabitati- 
" on there^ or voluntarily affumed^ by his voluntary removall into 
" the place allotted o wt by civill prudence^for fitch a particular fo- 
** ciety to enjoy fuck ordinances, of Qod conveniently toge- 
" 



.' TothisdJJertivn I cannot give my aftent, and flaall prefently 
give in my reafons when I havebreifly laid open the meaning of 
theexprefTion^. 

When Mafter H+ feemes to lay feverall grounds, by which 
memberfhip comes to be attained, I fuppofe in the laft refold 
tion they iflfue all in one, namely, the conftancy of abode andrefi- 
dence, wit hint he limits offiich a place. 

For imagine that a man hath an inheritance fallen to him by 
birth in fuch a towne,.if yet he will let it, or fet it out to another 
andrefidein another place, his- birth doth not devolve his 
memberlhip upon him in that place. For if he were borne heire 
to lands in 20, places or pari(hes,{hould he have memberfliip in 
aH 5 when he doth abide but in. one ? I believe Mafter H, would 
deny fuch an inference, 

The like I may fay of remove all :. If he did but as Travekmr 
and meflenger, take up his habitation^ I fuppofe Mafter H. 
would not affirme he was a member in the place becaufe he 
lodged two or three nights or fo many weeks or months in a 
place- 

That I may then put the faireft conftriidion upon his words 
that in love and prudence, and ingenuity Ican r I conceive the 
meaning to be this, where aperfon takes tip his h^ihitation^ 
whe ther he haue right to it by birth, or it come by gift, pur- 
chafe, or hiring, &c, his member Jhip iffues from hence imediate- 
ly, that he takes up hit conftant abode within the limits of fuch a 
place or parifh. 

But that this cannot give the formality of member {hi fa I have 

for- 



_^....,.^ 

Part. I . ofChurcb-Difciplwe. Chap. 15. 285 

formerly proved, and I cftnfeflel doe a little ftrange that Ma- 
fter Hudfon a man learned fhould fall in withfuch an opinion, 
which I cannot perceive gains^fo much from any Judicious at 
this time, that they are willing to fpeake a good word 
for it. 

1 , For no civill rule can give an ecclcfaflicall right, 
Becaufethofe are two kinds of goverment oppofite one a- 

gainft the other, and each of them intire and compleat within 
it fclfe. 

2. This deftroyes thecenfare of excommunication and wholly 
furflrats the power thereof, that it can never attaine its 
end. For the fcope of the cenfure is to cut a perfon off 
from his membership and communion with the Church, 
as the name of excommunication and the nature of the 
ordinance requires. 

Bat if the Triviledges of memberfliip be devolved upon me 
by a civill right and cohabitation. This, excommunication nor 
doth, nor indeed can take awaye. And therefore upon this 
ground it cannot take away my memberfhip and communion 
with the Church. 

And therefore is by this meanes wholly made voide and of 
none effect. 

3. Jf right 0/ cohabitation gives memberfhip,7fe Turks' and 
^wmaybe.members,.and they and their children have right 
to all Church ordinances as well as any; Then men may make 
themfelves members of a congregation though they be never 
fo fcandalous and unworthy to be received ; nay though the 
congregation be never fo defirous in a juft way according to 
the rules of Chrift, to hinder their' proceeding, and rejed them 
from their communion -.which Matter Rutherford and all rules 
and reafonable men gaine fay :. In a word, by this grant, all the 
power of Churches and ceniures and ordinances would be fru- 
itratedorprophaned; 

The pretendedinconvenience which perfwades him to imbrace . 
this apinion, isjbecaufe, to be in a city,and not to be a member 
of the Church in the city, it feemes to imply an unchurching of. 
ihofe places/ &c. 

But I anfwer it doth butfeem fo r it doth in no wife doe any 
fuch thing:0#/7 it flows, that Cjods people are a free people ^and that 
combination. ine$ from free confent 9 when no rule in nature, , 

N n 3 



Chap.*5 ASwvtyoftheSunttne Part, i 

-nor providence according to God puts any reftraint in that 
kinde. 

The third Proportion is /?. ir. 

c: *P articular Churches are made up of the members of the 
" Church Catholike, and partake of the benefits and privikdges of 
" the Church primarily ',not becaufe they are members of the parti- 
* c cular Churches, but of the Catholike. 

In thefe words, there \sfomething implied, fome thing exprej* 
fed:To neither of which I can give ajfent unlefTe fome proof bee 
alledged, which may prevaile with my judgement, and per- 
fwade thereunto which as yet I fee none. 

That which u implied i* this > That the Catho! ike Church may 
have its being, when as yet there be no particular congregations 
exifting; for this the words of the propofition doe ncceffarily 
prefuppofe, 

If particular Churches be made up of the members of the 
Catholike : then the Catholike Church and the members 
thereof muft have a being, before either can give a being 
to the particular. 

But I feeno rule of reafon, nor tcftimony of holy writ as yet 
to fettle fuch an affertion. 

For lay afide in our confideration the confederation, and 
combination of Chriftians, which make up particular Churches . 
let it be fuppofed there be hundreds of Chriftians, who are vifi- 
ble believers, fcattered up and downe in feverall coafts of the 
world, thefe now according to the methode of Mafter H> his 
frame of Church policy will firft make up a Catholike vifible 
Church, and out of that, particular Aflemblies will afterwards 
arife. 

This is the frame of Mafter Httdfons Church-policy : but this 
feemes contrary to the principles of all bodies politick.'- that ever 
were, are, or (hall be. for there neither is->nor can be an cxternall 
body politick^ ofthat kind we now fpeake ) made up and confla 
ted of people t hat never Vve re in external! communion one with ane- 
ther ( haply ) never had thefght andknowledge one of another , as 
it is here fuppofed. 

True it is, if there were many thoufands profefling and beleev- 
ing in the name of Chrift-.fo many as were fincere have union and 
communion with drift invifibly, andfo makeup an invifible 

(fhiirch 



Parr. I . ofCburch-Difcipline. Chap. 1 5. 287 

Church Catholike. But that there fhould *be an external! vifi- 
ble particular body politick^, cither chill, or Ecclcfiaftick( which 
this CatholtcaEccleJta,** Totum integrate ji\v& be) and that con- 
ftituted of men , which haply never had the fight cr knowledge 
one of another, who never entredinto agreement of govern 
ment one with another, is beyond my compafle to conceive, and 
I fufpcdl any mans ability to explicate and evince. 

Againe,that perfons thus fcattered and fevered,are wholly de- 
ftitute according to reafon and all rules of the Gofpel , of all 
Church priviledges, 

I would thus reafon. 

They who are in fitch an eft Ate M that they, nor have, nor can have 
Church Officers, They are deft it ut e of Church -worfbip,fealeS) cen~ 
fares, and fo Church Cjovernmcnt^and Church Ordinances. 

This is undeniable. Becaufe according to Presbyterian prin 
ciples, none of all thefe can be acled or adminiftred without Offi 
cers. 

TZut perfons thus fcattered and fevered one from another t can have 
vo Officers. For thofe receive their call and right adminiftration 3 by 
the joint voice and election of the people now in communion 
one with another.y#?.6,./#?.i. 

AgaineJ. conceive it wilbe granted (which cannot be denyed) 
that thele particular perfons,thus fevered,are mcmbta mteorantla 
of this Catholike vifible Church. And therefore they wholly give 
being to this Church , but receive no being from it. 

Hencel cannot fee, how this part of the Propofition will ftand, 
with tiiZtcondfifion.Thdt the Catholike Church give span matter, 
fart forme , to the particular Churches. 

ff particular Chttrchcs receive their being frew the members of 
the Catholike Church, ( as this propofition affirmes ; ) Then they 
cannot receive part matter , and part forme from the Totum. 

For if Ecclefia Catholicagive any matter or forme to the par 
ticular Church , it gives it by its members. 

'Bttt it cannot give matter or forme by its members. 

Becaufe it received all its being , and fo all matter and forme 
from them, but gave none to them* 

Therefore -hey can give none from it> 

Thefe intricate difficulties and twiftings of controverfie which 
apptare in Mafter fJttdfons frame, keepe me yet that I can give RQ 
aflcnt thereunto, 



_ 

288 Chap. 1 6 ASnrvejoftheSufttwe Parr. r. 

. . - - r 

There is a third branch in the Propofition, namely, 
That particular Churches partake of the priviledges of the 
Church primarily, not becaufe they be members of particular Chur 
ches, Jwt becaufe they are members of the Catholike. 

Againft this we have formerly given in proofe, whether we re- 
ferrethe reader : and To reft to make any further inquiry touch- 
ingthisfubjeclofEccLESiA CATHOLIC A VISIBILIS, 

CHAR XVI. 
We have now done with Church-power. 

Of Church Communion as it is a peculiar prhiledge to the member 
of * Church. 

He Priviledges of the Qwtdtyreftvt them- 
felves next to our consideration ; and the 
chiefe of all thefc Which we Jkall eftecially 
attend in thi4 place,is Church-Communi* 
on, Becaufe we perceive the difquifition 
of that to be of greatefl difficulty, and 
the right underftanding of it to be of 
greateft ufe. And here we (hall make the 
entrance of our inquiry about that que- 

ftion propounded and largely debated by Mafter Rutherford lib. 

z.pag* 269. Whether ordinary hearing be a part of Church Com- 

munion.i .The [enfe is to be opened,2.The conclusion we hold to be 

proved. 3. The Arguments to be anfwered. 

To thefirft, 

CON c LU s i o N I 

Communion, according to the nature of the word, implies ever 
fomething common to many^ wherein they fbare by way of proportion, 
each per fon according to hit condition and place. 

When this is applyed to fever 'all fubjetts , though it requires a 
communication offomething to all thefubjetts , yet it ever irnplyes 
an appropriation of that fo conveyed onely to that tynd : whence it 
is, that as there is a community of the thing to all fuch wherein 

this 




part.1. of Church- Difciplit. Chap, 15. 289 

this communion lyes, yet there is alfo zftecification or determina 
tion ofthefubjett , unto which that is conveyed, whereupon it 
comes 3 though allfuch have it , yet none but fuck are made parta^ 
kersofit. 

Thus in cities there be fever 'a/I comp <anles ,that maintainey2-j>m*# 
communions among themfelves : Thus civill communion belongs 
onely to fuck a civittftate : The like we may fay tfCkurch commu 
nion, whereof we now intreate. It doth not imp 1} all or any of 
thofe things which a Church hath in common With other 9 -while it is A 
Church^ bui M it if a Church As inftance : 

A Church while it is a Church in that relation, they haverow- 
totttniomvith theTown or people of the Plantation amongft whom 
they dwell, communion with other Townes who live with them, 
under the fame Jurifdiclion and Government, butthi* it not 
Church communion , becaufe it is not as a hurch> they injoy or 
(hare in this communion , but as ^Planters in the fame Town, or 
people under the fame Government. 

But that is Church communion , tvhkh belongs to a Church , a* A 
Church* under that notion, ( as we ufe to fpeak ) refped: or rela 
tion* 

CONCLUSION II. 

r Either in the things, which they do injby 
The communion of^ as Sacraments,Cenfures. 
theChurch ly es , y3r elfe the fpeciallmanner apfrofriated to 
them in their difpenfations, 

And though the things , fometimesbe comworttQ other befidc 
the Church, yet the manner of difpen(ing,and fo of enjoying thefe 
is alwayes peculiar to the Church. 

Suppofe the Churches beintreated by a company of /Indians,"" 
whofe hearts are ftirred with fome confederation of the truth, to 
defire fome conferences with feverall of feverall Churches , and 
feverall of the Common-wealth, that their judgements may fur 
ther be informed, and their confciences convinced, and the courfe 
ofGodlineflecleeredupuntothem : upon the meeting granted, 
they have liberty , and they take it , to wit , they propound their 
demands, they heare anfwers , they make Objections , ferioufly 
and fadly debate the difficulties. There be conferences, difputes, 

Go debates? 



290 Chap 1 6. ASurvejoftheSuwm Parr, i" 

debates, by thefe novices , now coming on to Religion, with 
Elders, Magiftrates , in the audience of the fever all members of 
the Churches, and yet no man will fayv thefe Are Church attions, 
becaufe they do not this <# a Churchy but as Chrifllans , to draw 
on beginners to the faith. 

Suppofe againe, the Church of her felfe appoints a meeting, and 
appoints the Elders to handle the fame queftions , to propound 
and explicate the fame Scriptures, in way of anfweriagand clear 
ing up difficulties , This is now a Church aBion : becaufe though 
the duties be the fame , yet the manner of the difpenfation iflues 
from another roote ; ffarnely , Officers, by vertue of their authority , 
require and call for the prefencc and fub]eelion of the people : o- 
thers in joy the benefit of the actions, (which as fuch , are not 
Church a&ions,)as hath appeared before, but the manner of dif 
penfation & properly Church worke , and in that *^have MO Com 
munion with the Church, 

And this frequently and familiarly is to beobferved m*// Cor- 
porationstwhcn they meet in publike, many ftrangers , of fevcralt 
Counties, Countries, come in to fee and heare the -benefit of the 
adminift rations : But onelj the members of the Corporation in joy 
Corporation communion ; i. e. they are onely under the power 
and authority of the Corporation, and by vertue of that relation 
are to be there , and to fubmit themfelves to the authority, delL 
vering orders to that end , and may be conftrained thereunto-^ 
which ftrangers cannot be, and fo it is here. 

CONCLUSION III. 

Its plaine fromMafter^/^r/W his own grant .that the ordi 
nance it fclf.nor the publique difpenfation therof^ior the hearing 
of tbexlifpenfation doth make Church- communion: For; he con- 
fefleth that Turkes and Infidels may cocne in occafionally;feveral 
timea,asit were^/Vr ? and yetthis doth not make them Breakers 
of Church-Communion , and yet in thefe their attendances, 
thcfe three things are evidently and undenyably to be obferved, 

Ordinance,, 
The 

Hearing 




Parr. r. ofChurch-Difcipline. Chap. 16. 291 



CONCLUSION IV. 

Therefore in the fourth place , we are to inquire what he 
meancth byfet and ordinary* lib, 2. pag. 269. and profeffedznA re- 
folved hearing pag.2yo. 

If.byprefefed, he meanes ftich a profeffon as makes a man a 
member ut fitpra ; this doth yeild thecaufe, which he would 
maintainc in appearance/namely , he that is a member of a Qhurch 
doth communicate IK Church Communion. 
Never any deny ed this, 

But if it be the refotution of the fplrit of a man inwardly ( for 
there refolution lyes ) and profrffion, outwardly to attend this 
a&ion of hearing , we then know where to fatten , and wehavs 
two cfncftions to difciifle. 

I, Whether preaching pttblikely 9 an,l -publike hearing be ahttrch 
A&lon in ttfclfe confidered. 

And that this is no Church action , Mr, Rtttherfordyd\&S) which 
indeed is tne maine fcope and hinge of thequeftion,as it is prad- 
ifed, and by difpute agitated betwixt us and them. 

For //Infidels coming in occafionally, once, twice, twenty 
feverall times, to heare, do notyet in fo doing communicate in a 
Church- action : Then preaching and hearing do not make a 
Church-action, in themfelves confidered. At primum verum ex 



Queft, 2 A bare profeffion to attend the oittVvar Shearing of the 
word ordinarily, u not a Church attion, nor doth infer hurch Com 
munion. 

Our Arguments are, 

<*Arg. I. 

That profeffion^ which may ft and with the profeffedoppofition Attd 
renouncing of the dottrine of the Goftell^ndthe truth of the Church ', 
That doth not make any Chm ch communion. For oppofition pro- 
fcfled againft the truth of the Doctrine,and truth of the Church- 
ftate, is crolTe to communion with it. 

But fitch a profeffion ordinary may ft and with both thefe. 

For a Jefuit m ay be hyred, as an intelligencer,to heare and re 
port the Doctrine to others, who fet him on worke to that end : 
or dfe as a Caviller to undermine it in the hearts of others whom 

Oo 2 he 



Chap. 15. ASurveyofthtSumme Parr. i. 

he would eithet draw to Popery , u or confirme in Popery, He 
may be a conftant hearer, ana yet profeffe that he hates the Pro- 
teftant Religion, and renounceth the (landing of the Churches. 
ex/rg. 2, , 

Where there it no Church union , there is no Church communion, 
becaufe this iflues from that. 

ISut many heare ordinarily , who have no Church union , or reall 
memberftiip with vifible Churches. 



Church communion u ordered hy the power ofthehurch y and they 
can cxerclfe their power therein : for what excommunication takes* 
away, that communion of the Church can give, 

But the Church doth not , nor In reafon-can hinder ordinary 
hearing. 

Therefore it did not give it, by any power of Church worke, 

We fhall Jnow take] Mafter Rutherford his Arguments into 
confide ration^ 

Onely we (hall crave the Reader to recall two things, (for 
merly evidenced)to mind , and to carry them along in his confi- 
deration- andthofe will help to expedite the Anfaer r to the 
rtafons alkdged to the contrary. 

1. That Infidels and Turks may come in occaponallj , andy9t 
that hearings not Church communion, Lib.z.p.iyo. 

2. That an attion mltfelfe fimply confidered , may not be a 
Churchaftlon^ e. proper to the Church, yet the manner of 
injoyning this s or in joy ing of it, in vertue of Church-pow 
er, is a Church-work* and way) ifTuing from Church confe 
deracy and combination. 

From thefe twofremlfes now recalled , formerly proved , /* 



That the Preacher may in preaching edify the Church met for 
that end and convince an InfCdell coming in occalionally, iCV. 
14. 24, 25. And yet thelnfidell doth not joyne in Church com- 
munion, though in hearing the word preached by, the Officer of 
the Church ; which is an Anfwerto his fir ft <*sfrgnment. 

Hence the Infidell may be converted , and fo injoy the benefit 
of the ordinance, and be built upon Chrift, at that his occalionall 
coming ,. and fo joyne in worihip with them, and yet not in 

Church-? 



Part. i. of Church- Discipline. Chap. 15. 293 

Church worftiip, for his own occafionall coming was noChurch 
communion , by Matter Rutherford his own grant, which is an 
Anfwer to his fecond Argument. 

Hence the Infidell may be called by others,and being fo called, 
he may come and heare, and partake in the worfhip, and yet not 
zsChurch he firing or worjhip) which is an Anfwer to the third Argu 
ment* 

Hence Church-hearing will be then Church communion, Vehen 
by venue of Church covenant they put forthChurch power in dif- 
penfing, W/*r/0;mn vertue of that relation ftand bound to fub- 
mit, in attending to fach adminiftrations, and thus all the member* 
he Are, But the /#/*<&// heares upon another ground and fo (hares 
in the *#, but is not under the Church-power and manner of the 
difrenfation of that aft : and therefore hi* hearing is not Church* 
hearing. As it is in the meetings of civill Corporations: The 
members of the Corporation, they corne in vertue of the combi 
nation, which they hold by Charter, and fo have Corporation com* 
munity : others come in by the by, &s grangers, and they commu 
nicate in the hearing of the AEls that paffe , but not in the Corpo 
ration community ', in which they have no ffiare : nor hath the Cor 
poration any power over them, which Anfoevs the fourth Argu 
ment. 

Hence this [hearing doth not feperate a vifible member in gene* 
re nvtiorumvifibiHum-y becaufeit belongs to an Infidell alfo : 
which an frvers^t\\^ fifth Argument. Nor doth this hearing, 
bring the nearer under any tye , which anfwers the fixt Argu 
ment* 

Erooi this ground thus laid and made good, 
V?e may colletlfeverall things. 

i. The hearing of Infidels occafionally argues not communion 
tfTaftor and people, betwixt /Wand theOfficer , that preacheth 
to him : Communion betwixtPdftor andflockJjChtirch'Communion y 
as the termes, and the nature of the relation euidence. 

But in ^^heariiig of an Infidell,there is no Church communi- 
n, exconcejfis, from Mafter Rutherford,lih.2.2-jo. 

z. If this hear lug would make a peribn of fuch a flock, and fo 
the Mimfter his Paitor , then ^^kind of hearing of a wicked and 
unworthy Minifter ,, would make a man partake with him in that 

Qo 3 fih^ 



294. Cbap. 1 6. A Survey cf the Sunime Part, r 

finfuUftationofhis: which hath evtr been ace oimted if ratio- 
nail, in ttvofe who have been rigid in their feparatiott, fo that 
it iseafy to diftinguifh betwixt the word that is difpenfed, in 
which a hearer communicates, and betwixt the office zndftati* 
on of him that doth difpenfe it, with which they oneiy com 
municate, who ftand h relation to fucha one difpenfing as their 
officer. 

3. Hence Church-fower and hureh~prfoiledges are diflfe- 
ren edin the fame ad. c Pri'viledges^(\^ my aimc here,)imply 
that good and benefit which attends any Church difpenfation. 
As take any Church aft difpenfed, there is. i. The good and 
benifit which may rife and be received therefrom. 2. Church 
tikepoWerin the difpenfation thereof, And thefc two, though 
they go e together, yet are fo differenced in reality of their na 
tures, that the one may be in joyed, I meanethe good and pri- 
viledge of the ad , by fuch who communicate not in the pow 
er. Asinftance. 

A man preacheth authoritatively in his congregation, Indians 
and Turkes, come to heare occafionally, they partake in the 
good of the wr^/and difpenfation of it. But not in the authority 
of his miniftery. For he is not a "Taflor to them nor communi- 
cates with them as a Paftor ; as it hath beene formerly from 
Mafter Rutherford proved. 

Hither belong thofe exprefllons, i Cor ?. &: laft, Vchat have 
tve to doe to judge thofe that are without* Matth.i 8 Jtet him 
be to the CAS aheathen. 

Therefore Haethens come not within the priviledge -re- 
fpecl: of a brother in Church-communion, though they come to 
Church hearing. 

Andhenceitis , as people are more or lefTe capable ofthe 
good of thefe difpenfations (for fo they may be)fo they do, and 
may, partake more or lefle in thefe pnviledges, and yet not in 
Church power whereby they are difpenfed. As it is in feme 
Corporations, fome perfons of fome families, by reafon that 
thei r predeceflbrs have beene Benefaclors to the Charter, they 
have priviledges to come into the councell ofthe company, to 
adventure with them, if they will, and yet have noftroke, by 
any fpechll relation, to aft in, or carry on the occafion or de- 
figne taken up.Thus members of other Churches are capable of 
more priviledges then thofe,who are not in thac condition-- and 

therefore 



Pare, i . of chHrch-Difciphw. Chap. 1 6. 

therefore partake of the benifit of fame a&s and ordinances, 
and yet communicate not in the authoritative difpenfation of 
thofe ads ; and this appeares thus. 

If a Paflor of another congregation hath no authority or power, 
by hi* office to require them of another Church, to receive 
a Sacrament^ but they may reftife, if it feeme good to them* 
Then are they not under hi* paftoraUpoV(>r to difpenfe it to 
them For by his office power he can require thofeof his own 
Church to receive it, 

And If he hzth no power authoritative to injoyuc them to re 
ceive it, they cannot challenge it by any fpeciall intereft they 
have in that power. For the parity of rcafon is the fame on both 
(ides, 

That looke, as it was before, when the ^Paftors did preach 
authoritatively in his cpngregation,he did not onely difpenfe the 
word unto his people, as one out of office may doe, but he 
could by yertue of his office and relation, in joy lie them to hearc 
it. They in vertue of their relation to him as a Paftor could ex- 
peel and require it from him, Yet Indians coming in Obiter, 
they partake of the good of the difpenfation, but ace not under 
the authoritative power of the difpenfer : fo that he, by his au 
thority, could not require them to heare, nor they, by any rela 
tive intereft to his power, could challenge him to fpeake to 
them, 
And here then remember two things. 

1. That the benefit of the ordinance difpenfed iwWbtJfWMfr 
in the difpenfing the Sacrament, are fo different, that though 
the Paftors did difpenfe it toamcmber of another congregation,, 
yet he had no power toconftraine him to receive it. 

2. Remember, that though a member of another congre 
gation is capable of the good of thofe ordinances (for it is not 
becaufe a member of this or that*, but becaufe a member of a con 
gregation that he becomes capable nextlyof thefe feales) yet he 
hath no relative intereft in the power of the difpenfer to require 
it at bis hand. And this example will hold proportion with the 
former, namely. * That perfons may partake in hurch-privilKdges 9 
who doe not partake in Church-power. 

Take this other example. 

A man provides for his wife, as an husband, fuch and fuch 
diet, and he can require her, out of his authority, to take his 

provift- 



296 Chap* 1 5 . A Survey of the Summe p art , 



provifion, A neighbour coming in may haply (hare in the 
like provifion, but notupon the like ground. The neighbour 
as priviledge offpeciall neighbourhood* But the wife by the 
power of her relation, as a wife. 

So that I cannot fee but the proportion is faire Aperfon 
may partake of the word authoritatively preached, and yet not 
communicate with the power and authority of the officer as his. 
Aperfon may partake of a Sacrament authoritatively difpenfed, 
and yet not communicate with the authority and power of the 
difpenfen i. e. as in either,to have relation to him, or them, as 
their officers. 

The like may be feene in fuch afts, which iffue from that rela 
tive in te reft which refpecl: the fpecialty of the covenant of this 
or that Church. As namely, when members elecl, admit, cen- 
fure by vote ; The formality of thefe ads is onely proper to 
them,yetthegoodandbenefitofall thefe, they who are pre- 
fent, partake of. 

Inftancethus, 

Suppofe a Penitent is to be received into the Church, the 
members they exprefle their readinefle of love, pity, mercy, 
brotherlinefle to forgive : others alfo prefent joyne thus far in 
that aft, as confenting to, and approving of what they doe ac r 
xx>rdingtoGod;yea!are much quickned, comforted, incour- 
aged yea taught and inftrucTied by that they heare and fee, and 
fo receive the good, and are much edified by the ordinance. And 
yet its that which all men will yeild, they fhare not, communi 
cate not,at ail, in any intereft ofthefowr by which fuch acls were 
difpenfed 



Of 




PART II. 

Of the OH u RCH confidered as 

Corpus Organicum. 



CHAP. I. 
Of tbe number of Officers therein^ and the nature thereof. 

E have in the foregoing part of our Dif- 
courfe enquired, touching the conftituti- 
on of a Church, in regard of the raateri- 
all and formal! caufcs of it, and the fpe- 
cisll .qualifications that attend therupon, 
in regard of the power and priviledges 
that appertaine unto it; and thus farre 
we have looked at it, as Tofum Ejjcnti^k ; 
and yet there is much more required to make up- the integrity 
and perfection thereof, that it may be compleated in all the 
fpeciall Members and Officers, which the Lord Chrift hath 
appointed and fet in this vifible body of his, for the improve 
ment of the fpeciall operation of every part^and the edificati 
on of it felfe in love^Epk 4.1 3,1 6. 

And thus the Church becomes Corfu* Organicum^^ body or 
ganized of fuch prime and choice members, which may con- 
dnce to the beauty and building of the body in that intireneile 
that it may grow up to an holy temple in the Lord. 

A a a As 




C bap. I . "^ furvey ofthefumn c Par . a . 

I *~mm^^^*^*m^m ^^^^^ ^ H^WMWMMM* M^^^MM^^BC^BMM^ fen^BHHMMMHOMM^ WWMMMMH^oy 

As we looker at 4mp/0;z,when he was deprived of his eyes,as a 
man ftill^to whom the ful definition of man did fully agree,?/? 
4H/HI4/ rationale, as a living creature endued with a reaionab/c 
foul. But confider him in the integrity or intirenes of his con- 
ftitution, as confifting of body and foule, and that body made 
up of fuch members, as eyes, head,hands,fuch as are integral! 
to the wholes We fay then, though he be a true man, yet he 
is not an intire man, but lame and mamed, deftitute and de 
prived of fome of thofe parts, that conduce to the perfection 
of his integrity. 

It h fo here, A Church without Officers is a true Church, 
in regard of the effence of it : There is a company or fcciety 
of viable Saints confederate together in theprofcffion of the 
faith of the GofpelJ.But it is not compleat^but lame and mai 
med in regard ofthe integrity of it. 

The Lord Chrid therefore hath provided for the perfection 
of his Church in this behalfc alfojit is a coronation gift which 
he beftoweth upon his Spoufe, Efb.+. when he had conquered 
the enemies of our falvation by his death and obedience tri 
umphing over them in his refurreftion, and now returned in 
to his owne eountrey, afcending into the higheft hcavens,and 
fits crowned with majefty and glory at the right hand of the 
Father, he gave gifts, gave jme to h Jpoflles, fame Evanpe- 
lijls,fome Prof bets; thofe extraordinary, becaufc there was 
extraordinary ufe of them; for the firft planting and watering 
ofthe churchcS-.He gave alfo fome to bee Paftors,fome Teach 
ers , for the gathering of the Saints the work of miniftery 
building the body of Chrift. 



/ And though the chiefe aime and fcope of ourSav our(nnder 
the glory of his name,)was to provide for the fpeciall good of 
his cleft 5 yet becaufe thofe his cleft were mingled here with 
the wicked in the world, nay many an eleft child proceeds of 
a reprobate parent , and becaufe it is impoffible for the eye of 
man to fearch into heart fccrcts 5 and inward fincerity which 
is covered there 5 but muft judge of men , an d difpence ordi 
nances to men according to the lawes and limitcs of rationall 
charity ; therefore it is that our Saviour hath beftowed thefe 
officis as a royall gift upon the vifible Church over whom(as 



we 



Par.2. of Church difcip tine. Chap.i. 

wehavc heard) he is a head l^oliticall, by outward guidance 
and government., as well as a head myfticall by his fpeciall 
and fpirituall conveyance of his grace. The conficjeration of 
the Nature, Inftitution, and operations of Officers, hath a 
conftraining power to conclude this truth beyond all con- 
troll./For, 

i The invifible Church, and all that is comprefoendad 
within that notion, is to be believed, is not lyablc to our eye, 
nor comes to be difcerned vifibly. 

But for the Officers of the Church, which are now ftanding 
and ordinary, there is required a vifible company of people, 
that muft concurre and content to call them: The pcrfons 
muft be tried and approved,(and er?p viiible)that muft be cal 
led. God fets ordinary Officers in his Chui ch,bur it is by man, 
and therefore he mnft know them, i Cor. 12.2 8. Gal* 1.1.2. 

i Look at their Ordination, when they are called. 
3 Look at their Difpenfation and exercife of their places and 
power, in preaching the word, in adminiflration of Sacra 
ments and cenftires. 

4 Look at the parties which are offenders who muft be 
cenfurcd, or penitent, who muft be received again. 

All thcfe operations proclaim a vifibility on all parts and 
in all the particular circumftances. 

Which is the rather to be obferved ; becaufe when we read 
or meet with fuch expreffions in Scriptures which intimate 
cither the call or inftitution of Minifters, or any of their mi- 
niftrations, we may know, they do belong unto the vifible 
Church, and are to be attended in that relation and refpeft. 

For common fence will conftraina man to confefle, that 
there muft be vifible perfons, who muft exercifc keyes in go 
verning : and there muft be vifible perfons that muft be go 
verned. 

What the word of the Gofpell hath revealed concerning 
thefe Officers may be referred to thafe particular heads, and 
thus laid out unto our view. 

Aaa 2 Officers 



' ; ."^-N Li 

4 Chpp.I." Afurveyofthefttmme Par.2 e 



Officers of 
the G of pd 
may be 



r Ruling onely, as Elders. 
Ruling ) cPaftors. 



Number X ^Ruling andTeaching b^thj aO 



Dolors 



^ C State ofthi body, as Deacons, 7 

with refe- i Supporting che> 

rence to Heakh 3 as Widowes. 

i x- ~n i J3.; 



their 

v Ordination; 

We fee the frame, we (hall attend the particuUrs,as they are 
propounded in their order. 

Touchig the N umber of thefe ,5:;: rs, generally two things 
are to be attended. 

I. 

Whether befide thefe five appointed by Chrift, anymore 
can lawfully be added, or fhould be tolerated > 

An$* No, in no wife ; the rule i s here fure, ft om which we 
muft not depart, no not a haires breadth: thou (halt adds no 
thing thereunto, take nothing there- from. 

That which our Saviour inquired, and the Scribes confef - 
fedi touching Johns miniftery, it is true of all thefe orders and 
Ordinances, They are from heaven. The Lord Chrift is the 
giver and alone Inftitutor of them,aad none belide,and this is 
evidenced j i. From the right of giving, whence thefe proceed. 
When our Siviour afcended, He led captivity captive, &c. 
He that conquers the coun trey, to him it appertains to fee 
rulers over ic, and over his fubje&s in it* 

2 They are efpeciall meanes of Gjds worfhip, and all of 
them in rife and end have an eye to fpirituall things, 
and fpirituall operations , though they be employed 
in ordinary outward things, as the OSces of the Dea 
cons and widows are appointed by Chrift to provide for the 
ftate and health of the membersrthat the love of Chrift,as the 
Head of his Church, might thereby be obferved, and the fpir 
ritsof thofe whsarc refre (bed thereby, may be more full and 
enlarged to fcrve him with a glad heart, in a Church way, 
and in the improvement of all Ordinances to that end : and 
all other civill provifians, though good in their kind,wili ne 
ver attain this end, without the Ordinances of Chrift, dfl.6, 

r.2$ 

3. it 



_ . 

Pare 2 . of Church discipline . Chap, i . 

5 Its affirmed by the Apoftle, touching two forts of them, 
the Paftor and the Teacher, whole imployment is principally 
about labouring in the Word, that the/ are for the perfecting 
of the body, untill we all meet in the unity of the faith, and 
the fulneffe of the ftature in Chrift : fo that they are able to 
attain this end, and that in all ages untill the full accomplifh- 
ment and gathering in of all the Saints; and therefore there 
needs no more to be added, to tha end of the world. 
/It is therefore the ufurpation of that man of finne, when he 
afcended upon high, to the Popes chaire, and to be Head 
of the Church, that he gave fome to be Surrogates, Chancel- 
lours, Deanes, Arch deacons for the building up of the king- 
dome of dirknefle ; becaufe he eafily perceived, that Chiiih 
Officers would never do his work kindly, nor further his 
kingdome, but he maft have his own creatures, which muft be 
at his beck, and ftand, duranicbeneplacito ; and therefore muft 
be forced to do his drudgery, and durft do no other, unleffs 
they (hould be flang away 5 if the man of finnedid but once 
frown upon them. / 

That as God complains of Jtnboams praftke, when he 
would maintain his fa&ion, and preferve the people from re 
turning to their King , He fet up falfe worfhip ; becaufe he 
concluded, the truth of the word and worfhip attended unto 
would make them look unto their true King ; and to keeps 
them in falfe worfhip, he provides falfe teachers ; made the 
loweft of the people priefts, who becaufe they had no call and 
appointment from God, never had care to preferve his word 
or worfhip,but to maintain that courfe of religion, whereby 
they were maintained in their places. 

And therefore as God faid of them, he will fay of theft hu 
mane Orders^ They never came into his mind or heart. 

Not come from Heaven, but from the bottomleflc pit, and 
therefore ought not to. be admitted, nor yet tollerated , but 
bzing plants which the Lord hath not planted, they fhould 
be plucked up. 

Whom God never calls, Gad never bleiTeth. 
And it is to be obferved, that thefe Orders have beene the 
props and pillars of that Kingdome of darknefTe, and have 
been the brokers and maintainers of all that hideous wicked- 
nefie, which hath beene vented in the do&rines and opinions 

Aaa 3 that 



Chap. t. \Aftrvejof tbefumme Par. 2. 



that have afted in the lives and con^Tfations of that hellifh 
crew that have had their dcpendancs npon the man of iinne. 

And it is marvelous dangerous to bring in, or continue the 
leaft alteration from the minde of Chrift in any thing. 

The Church of ^cof/W complaints bitterly ,that a conftant 
Moderator made way for a Bifhop, and fo for the bane of 
their Churches. Chrift who is the King and Head of hi* 
Church and Houfe, hee in reafon fhould appoint his under- 
Officers, and fuch as he beft knowcs, fuits the occafions of the 
Family, and will bcft provide for the good thereof^ and his 
own content. 

II. 

The other thing in gcnerall to be bferved, it, 

T'bat the} mtifl be keft diftinft 5 and that according to the mind 
and intendment of our Saviour oneperfon muftnot adven- 
ture to ingroffe all, nor fcvcrall of thefe together. 

As to be Ruling Elder and Paftour, or one and the fame 
man to be Elder and Deacon. 

For it is apparent by the Apoftlc his diicourfc, JUw. 12. 7, 
that they are put in way of oppofition, as Membra dividentia^ 
bnoAMtfwwTtova&te'^v. Therefore cannot be in fubor- 
dination or fubje&ion one to the other. 

i. The Apoftles companion, carries this with it, as the 
maine thing intended therein. Rom. 12.4. As there be many 
members in the body, but all the members have not one and 
the fame office. *rtw tLviiuui^t iryi.j;tv, 

It is therefore wide to fay , as Mr. K. tb*t tbif comparifon 
boldetb not in all: becaufe it muft hold in the rery thing that 
is intended, yea fpeciiicd 5 for this is the hinge upon 
which the comparifon turnes, v . 4, 5. and the ground of the 
Apoftle kis inference 9 "t%v7K A v I;na/>iV/>t*7i* i><t<po*$. v.6 
verf. 6. 

3. Each of them is fufficient to take up the whole man : fo 
that he is not able to attend both, but hec (hall negleft the 
fpeciall fervice of the one. 

4. If the Apoftles profeffed, they could not attend tables, 
and attendWord and Prayer,and therefore laid afide the one, 
that they might difcharge the other 5 who (hall thinke hec is 
fufficient for many of thefe > 

The reafoas that Mr. R. alledgeth, doe not fatisfie. 

" i. The 



^^^.^M^BWBWUM"**"" > "" -j mm ~ti<l - - 

Par.*. of Church dtfcipJlnt. ' Chap, f , 

i. The Apoftlcs dii exercife both, as they could, aceor* 
w diag as the Auditory was. 

Reply i. The Apoftles were extraordinary perfeni, and 
were fitted and affifted anfwerably, which none, whoft calling 
is ordiaary, muft looke for. 

Secondly, they had all offices virtually in themftlvei , and 
did put forth a&s of all, as it appeares before the choice of the 
Deacons : But if any now (hall thinke faimfelfe able to un** 
dergoe two of them, the orofeffion of the Apoftlcs and their 
praftife alfo will be a real! confutation of them 5 fince they fo 
aififted, faw reafon to lay downe one, that they might im 
prove the other, none will dare to take up both, unlefle hce 
will prcfume he hath greater boch fufficiencie and ability,theu 
the Apoftles. 

cc 2. Mr. K. faith, That the formall Objefts, to wit, the 
cc information of the Judgement, and exhorting, are not fo 
<c different, as that they fhould be incompatible. 

Reply. Thefe, in thcm(elves and full bredch, are not fo 
incompatible; But look at the fpecialtyofthegift, that fits 
for the one, and that which furnifheth for the other. 2. To 
attend mainly and chiefly upon each, according to the gift , 
they will prove inconfiftent. 

To kave a fpcciall gift for the one, and to beftow himfelfe 
upon-that, and to have a fpeciall gift for tke other, and to 
beftow himfelfe upon that alfo, will ever be foand, if not im- 
poflible to attaine, yet ever difadvantagious to the di(penfati- 
on of the Gofpell. And a mans owne experience will evidence 
as much to him, if he will attend it. 

Norisit fufficient that one is eminent in the gift, which 
fits the Ruling Elder, or Deacon ; yet that gives no allow 
ance, he may be D oft or, Ruler, and Deacon. 
But look where a mans fpirit is beft fitted, if once called to 
that worke,he muft let all the ftream and ftrength of his abili 
ties run in that channell, left being divided into many, he be 
comes fit for none, and failes in all. 

This may fuffice for the number. 



of 



8 Chap, i . Arvty ofthefumme Part. 2 . 

- ' - -- " . ' " ' '" " '"'' ",.^-3. 

o 

Of the Ruling-Elder. 

We (hall now take a furvey of the feverall, in the order in 
which they were fet before us. 

And we begin with the Ruling Elders place, for that carries 
akindeofiimplicity w/thit : there be more ingredients re 
quired to make up the Office of Paftor and Doftor, and 
therefore we (hall take leave to trade in the firft. 

QM fimflicius, eo frius. 

1 . That there is fuch an Office appointed by Chrift. 

2. What it is , or wherein lies the limits and bounds 
thereof. 

I. 

7bat there is fuch an Office and Officer appointed by Chrift, as 
the Scriptures are plaine to him, whofc fpirit.andapprehen- 
fion is not prepoffeft and foreftalled with prejudice : So this 
caufe hath beene maintained by many of Chrifts Worthies of 
former, and now of latter times 5 and now at laft, by thofe 
two famous and eminent Champions, Mr.Kffer/<m,and Mr. 
Gileffj. 

So that we have no controverfie here but with Hierarchicall 
Peribns 3 the force and power of whofe Arguments,Iies efpeci- 
ally in a Purfuvant and a Prifon, armed with Authority of 
t an HighCommifTion. 

And therefore wee fhall content ourfelves to fettle the 
Scriptures (hortly upon their bafts and bottome, according 
to the fenfe of the Spirit of God, in the feveiall plaqes, and 
difpute brieiy there- frpm A and fo finifh this Head ofDif- 
cipline. 

The firft Argument we have from Kow. 12. 7. which gives 
in witnefle to this trtfth ; where all thefc Officers are num- 
bredand named expre fly ; if the meaning of the words bee 
once manifefted, which will bee made eleare in the particu 
lars following : 

i . The gifts here mentioned and confidered, are not fuch 
as have reference to a civill, but to an Ecclefiaftick condition} 
fo the words of verf. 5 . We are one body in Chrift* 
2, The operations alfo which iflue from the feveral functions 

evidence 



| n-rnr*--- - ~ ' - - - i .1 . ,,' -' 

Parc.2. of Church difcipli**. Chap.i. 9 

evidence as much; Prophefying and attendance thereunto, 
exhorting and the beftowing f he heart and endeavour there 
upon. 

2. Gifts here are not fuch as be common, and belong to 
all Chriftians, as Faith, Hope, Love, HoJinefle,, Sec. 

Firft, thofe gifu are here fneant, by which the members of 
the Body of Chrift are diftin&one from another, and have 
(everall afts appropriated to them, a$ verf* 4. T* N M*'A Wme, * 



4 



common Graces are not fo diftin&j for in them theydoe a- 
gree. 

Secondly , Em />c/kVxf 3 /?? t **p&\w : The 
weight of the phrafe^ having the x^rticle in that manner ad 
ded, notes not every member, butfome by way ofeminencie 
to whom thefe appertaine. 

Thirdly, the reafon and Logicke of the place carries a di- 
ftinc\ion with it, and the ieveralls are fet out, by way of op- 
ponxixWcontradiftinQ: one to another, and therefore Cannot 
be fubordinate and meet in one fubjeft, where they ihould be 
both formally aded, and hence they inuft be publike functi 
on* ; for had they beene private gifts, one would have con 
tained the other,, as diftributing might bee included in (hew 
ing of mercy. 

5. Thefe publike Functions and Gifts are ranged and re 
ferred to two heads, in the gencrall, under which the fevtrals 
are comprehended, and unto which referred : as, 



Giftt are either 



SQ that Prophecie and Miniftery are here put as common 
head!, unto which the reft may be referred, and under which 
they are ranged, and that's the reafon why theApoftle in 
this enumeration cliangeth his phrafe : The i. Diftinftion 
kee exprcfleth in the plural! : The 2. in the fingular. Beza 




So that it ir a mecre conceit, that carries not the weight of 
a feather with it, of fucfe, who fay that Paul intended to fet 

Bbb doune 



lo Chap. I. A'furvey ofthefumme P ar . 2 . 

downethe (ev^rall fun&ions in t^e Church:th<'.rj there (hould 
be feven, not five, making Pr >phecie and Miniftery two, 
when thefe are not diftinft jp-c/ej, but two general! heads, 
unto which the particulars were referred. 
Hence we reafbn. 

That fun&ion and office in th? Church, which differs fo 
from all the reft, as one member of tie body djftinft from a- 
nother, in actions appropriate to it felfe, that is properly a 
diliin& ftecies or kind from them* 

But the function of a Ruler doth fo differ from all other 
Offices in the Church, as the members of the body doe in the 
aftions appropriate to them. 

The Proportion needs no proefe. 

The Affumpdon is the expreffe words of the Text, ^4,5. 

I ] 

The fecond Argument is taken from i Cor. 12. 28. God 
hath (et feme in his Church > as ftrft,Apoitles \ then Prophets; 
thirdly, Teachers ; after that Powers, then gifts of* healing, 
helps, Governments. 

The (cope of the place, andApoftlehis intendment is, to 
lay open the (everalJ Offices and Officers that the Lord hath 
fet in his Church, and (o many chitte members out of which 
the? Church is conftituted as an intire body. 

And for the right difcovery of the Apoftles proceeding and 
purpofe, we imy obferve : 

1. That the functions he here names, were partly extraor- 
dina^y, and fo temporary, ferving the neoeflity of the Church 
in that eitate, and in that time, when it was fir it pla t d, and 
was to be watered with more then ordinary help, as h iving 
more then ordinary need , as Apoftles, workers of Mira 
cles^ &c fume were ordinary, and to continue, as Teachers, 
Helpes which were Dtacons , Governments which were 
Elders. 

2. The gifts themfelves are exprefled in the abftraft , A^TT- 
hfrlw Ky^t^HcHf ' yet the perfbns and officers which Ituv^d 
poffei^ of thofe, arc to 6e underftood, ,s appeared, if we locke 
to the words before or after 5 for when the Apoftlc fayes, 
& /tfVj though there be an apparent dy&vni.TiJb-nfy yet if A, 
is to be underftood, and that hath an eye and neceff ry refc- 
xence to the perfons ; fecondly, look to the words after verf* 



Par. 2 . of Church difcifline. * Chap.r. n 



30. he interprets the gif& by the perfons inthe fecond re 
petition , Mi) 



3. Though fome extraordinary perfons had feme of the(e 
gifts virtually, and put forth the operations thereof, as the 
Apoftles, they wrought miracles, fpake with tongues ; yet 
that hinders not, but thefe gifts might formally be in fome 
(ubjet$, as appointed of purpofe by Chrift, for that kinde of 
imployment r As fome only fpake with tongues, fome only 
had the gift of Healing. 

And it is moft apparent in fome of the particulars, though 
the Apoftles did prophelie and teach, yet Prophets and Do 
lors were fp^ciall functions appropriate to fome men, fo alfo 
were Deacons ; and therefore alfo it hinders not , but Go 
vernments might be a fpeeiall kinde of Rulers, diftinft from 
Teachers. 

From which premifes, the difpute iffaes thus : 

As Apoftles, Prophets, and Teachers are diftinc>, fo are 
Helps and Governments diftinft ; for the Spirit puts them in 
the fame ranke, as having a parity of reafon, which apper- 
taines to them all. 

But they were diftinft Office r?, and found in perfens as di- 
ftinft Officers,ds verfao. Are all Apoftles > Are all Teachers > 
Therefore the fame is true of Governours f 

III. 

/ Athird Argument is taken from that famous place, I fim. 
5, 17. which is full to our purpofe in hand, and intended by 
the holy Spfnt of the Lord , to make evident the (lation and 
office uf Rultng- Elders unto the end of the world j and it is 
admirable to obf.rve, how the faftors and followers of the 
Pope and the Prelates, who labour to prop up their place and 
pre-erainencic, have ufed all the wilinefle of their wits, and 
unweariable wrettlings of their carnal I reafon, to darken the 
evidence of the truth, and to defeat the power of the proofe 
in the place, as fearing, it ihould feemr, leit by this meanes^ 
their way to promote and maintaine the pride of the Prelacy, 
would br utterly prejudiced and overthrowne ; whereas, doe 
but fnffer the Deacon to lay afide the care of the poore, make 
him but halfe a Prieft, give him the allowance that hee rruy 
iz^ and not give ths Sacrament of tht Supper ; raife the 

Bbb a Ruling- 



1 2 .Cba p/t; Afwvq oftkefummt p ar . 2 



Ruling-Elder .one ftaire higher, chat he may be a Teaching- 
Presbyter : By this titney the Bifhop is beyond the bound of 
an ordinary Elder , and with a little helpe, he will be handed 
up into a Diocoefan Palace,, and one lift more will make him a 
Primate, and if the Kings of the earth favour him, hee will 
make himfelfe a Pope prefently, for they differ but in degrees, 
not in kinde. 

So that you muft not wonder to fee the contention grow 
fo hot touching a Ruling Elder, becaufe if hee be confined 
within his compafle, the wings of Pope and Prelate will bee 
exceedingly clipped, and their power impeached./ 

Its not fuitable to our purpofe to contend with all cavills, 
nor (hall wee need- for they have beene confured long before 
this day, and that by fuch who have beene furniihed with 
choyce abilities to this purpole; I (hall therefore latisfie my 
felfe to give the native anH natural! fenfe of the words,^s fuirs 
onely to the rules of right and reafbn, and may bee eaile to 
fuch ( as the wayes of wifdome are^ who are willing to un- 
derftand. 

The forme of the context ftands thus : 
When the Apoftle, in the foregoing verfef, had direfted to 
the right choice of the Widow, whofe Lbourftiould be im 
proved in the Church, he intimates alfo his minde, how (he 
ihould be refpeded by the Church, in whofe ferviee ihe is im- 
ployed : Honour Widows, &c. v. 3. /. e. fo care for them, 
that they may be {iifficiently fupplyed, according to their 
care and condition. 

And from thence he takes occ^fion to leave an Apoftolicall 
Canon upon Record, how the Elders of the Churches mould 
be provided for : To wit, the lowed degree of Rulers are 
worthy, not iingle and Sufficient fupply of Widowes, but 
double honour, the ceruinc put for the uncertaine, the finite 
for the infinite (by a iynecbdoche') i. e. all honourable refpec>, 
Officium $" beni'ficiuni) not onely fufficient to relieve their ne- 
ceffities, but that which iay honourably anfwer their places, 
imployments, and prayers. 

But the Elders that are of the higheft ranke, and whofc 
place requires laborioufnefie in Word and Do6hine,they may 
nivft efpecially challenge, and the Church ought efpecially 
to beftow this double bonour upoathero. 

The 



Parrs. of Church ttifeipl foe . 'Chap.r. 



The words carry a difftibutlon with them ?/$*,& A', or 
A 5 and this traftatur collations 



The fum of the verfe is expreffed in a difcrete axiome ; The 
Arguments are comparata imfaria 5 The things compared are 
D r 5 A Ruling- Elder. 

thePerr ns iATeaching 5 Elder. 

And it is efpecially to be obferved, their workes are not the 
things compared, but the perfbns notified by the kind of their 
works : For the words are not. The Elders, becaufe they rule 
well, and becaufe they labour, 

n u i 5 Elders that are ruling. 

hoic ? Elders that are labouring in Word. 

So that thefe are not the confrqnem part of the Propofiti- 
on, but the antecedent, or fubjeft onely 5 and therefore the 
pe rfons and Officers being the things compared, it is certaine 
theymuftbe di'Hr, ftp? rfons, for that the nature of things 
compared doth redaivc. 

And hence thofe conceits vanlih : namely, 

Elders here are not attended for their private converftt-ioit 
in holinefle, as though to rule well, was to order themfelves 
well in a Chriftian courfe. 

Secondly, nor will the conceit hold, which faith, There be 
not divers Elders, but divers workes of one EMtT attended ; 
when o/ ^, QI </V 3 are perfons compared and defcribed, not afts, 

2. The confequent part of the difcreet axiome, is, 
cThe tint El 'er is worthy of double honour. 
t Tne fecond Elder is worthy of double honour 5 
Bin: witR t hi.^ difference, its chiefly his due : 

F" ft ' n "^ e orc ^ er to ^ e atten ^ 

5 cm meafure, more of it is due and debt to him. 

Now its well known,ns required that both parts of the di- 
crete axiome, be not only di(crete, but true in themfelves. 

Whence againe, that conceit utterly vaniftieth, which makes 
tde cornparifon to ly betwixt the two afts of one man namely, 
The well ruling of a Paftor is worthy of double honour, ibe it 
alone in it felf considered, which is an aflertion groflcly crofle 
to the rule of divinity,as the former was to the rule c f logick. 
That interpretation which makes the performance of the leaft 
part of a Paftoral calling, though it be with the negleft of the 

Bbb 3 greateft 



I 4 Chap. i. ^ * Jftrwjoftbefumme Par.2. 

"""greatvft W rk, worthy double honour ; that isgroficly con 
trary to i he mind of God, and the verdift of the Scripture*. 
For curffd be the man that dotb the wcrj^ of the Lord negligendy , 
and wo to me, iflfreacb not the Gcfoll* Rather a double wo is to 
be denounced againft them, then double honour beftowed up 
on them. 

But this interpretation doth this. Or thu I may reafon 
If the Apoille, in this text, doth net fpeakoiily of Elders 
preachers, then he fpeaks of Elders no preachers. 
But the firftis true, he (peaks in the place offome Elders 
no preachers, which is thus proved. 

f he fpeaks only of preachTs,then were there fome preach 
ers who preached net at all. But there no be Preachers who 
preached not at all 

The fecond part is paft deniall. Theconfrquen ce is proved. 
If thofe Elders who are moft worthy of double honour are 
faid but to labour in the word : thrn they who are accounted 
but worthy of it, did not labour in the word. 

But thofe Elders or Preachers, that by the Apoftle are 
counted moft worthy, are faid but to labour in the Word,/, e. 
to preach . ergo they who are but worthy, did pot preach at 
all. 

Laftly the Bifhops faftors, who take up this defence, pro 
vide ill for the honour and pomp of their great Lord?, the po- 
tent Prelates of the world. 

For by tht Apoftles peremtory determination, the meaneft 
Minifter that is conscientious and laborious in preaching, 
(hculd have more honourable refpec\,thtn the Diocoefan,who 
fits in his Cathedral!, and under the name of ruling, tyranni- 
(eth over the poorc people, but labours noe to feed them with 
the word of life. 

To the evidence of the text,we may addc the teftimonie of 
Ambrose , which carries an amazing kind of manifeftation and 
difcovery with it. 

dfttd omnes nbique gentes hanorabilis eftfenefiuSittnde & Synagogn^ 
& foftea Ecclejia Seniores babuit^ quorum fine confilio nibil agebaiur 
m Ecclejia^ quod quit negligent ia obfoleverr 9 ~!efcio 9 iififortc DtQorum 
defidiji) aut magi* juferlia> dumfoli voluw aiiquU vidtri* 

The bri^htnefle and patnefle of the witnefle is (uch, as 
though it had been writ with the beam of the fun y aud da- 

zelk 



^^^^^^__^___ - *- ' I - . 

Par.i. of Church difciplifo. Chap.i. 15 



z:ls ai moil the eyes of crfvy it felf, and therefore its ftrarge 
to fee kow the fpirits of men turn every ftone, wrench and 
wreft every way 5 if not not to pervert the meaning wholly, yet 
to darken it as much as may be, but all in vain. 
I (kail leave a mark or two of remembrance upon the words 
that the wife hearted reader may be made cautelous, and 
fo fenced againft fuch forgeries of devices , which the car- 
nail reafons of men of corrupt minds have coined and vented 
to take off the evidence of the teiUmony. 

1 Let him know then, that the Elders mentioned by Am- 
brofe were fuch , that their places and Offices were almoft 
worn out, and laid afide in moft of the Churches in his time. 

B-.it that the Ofoe of preaching Elders was not. Ergo thofc 
Elders were not fuch. 

2 That the defacing of the power and rule of thefe El 
ders, it canae as he conjectures, partly by the idleneffe.,bat e 
pecially by the pride of Teachers, becaufe they alone mighc 
be lifted up. E^o thefe Elders could not be Teachers: for 
thofe Teachers laboured to deftroy the place and power of 
thefe Eiders ; bat it is againftall (hew of reafon, nay againft 
common (enfe to fay or think, That thefe Elders fhould de 
ftroy their own places. 

Again, The Teachers that would darken & abclifli the place 
of thefe Elders, it is faid, their aim was to make themfelves a- 
lone eminent. 

They who would nuke themfelves alone eminent by the 
diunu'ling of the honour of otheis places, they coird nor be 
fuch who were of that rank, or did poffeffc any of their pla 
ces. 

And this is fufficient to wipe away all fuch exceptions^that 
the fubtilty of the wit of m.in hath raidd and pretended to 
weaken the authority and intendment of this now aHe id .-. d 
teftimony, which hath and doth torment all the prelaticall 
party. 

$hrt Gbrift bath afpointsd the Office <tnd f /4/cc of Piling 

Elders hath b?en made evident. 

2 We arc now to inquire, Wb&t b tbedutiet of their face . 
and that with as much b&wit/ as wt may. 

The feverall duties which ly upon him by vci cue of his of 
fice 



1 6 , Chap, i , Afarkty tftfofumme Part, fc 

' r Some he hatH* in common with the Pa-* 

r / 2 ftor and Teacher. 
fice are of two forts Some be proper ^ pK|lHap ^ y^ 

felf. 

Some are common with the other Officer* , and therefore 
it is we find them all ranked under that common name of El 
ders in the place, i Tim. 5. formerly handled. But becan(e in 
our common language, we appropriate this by a Synecbdocbe^ 
to fignifie this Office $ thence it is, we fo ufually call him th 
Elder of the Church ; but when the Scripture would defigne 
him to his proper place, and fo diftin guifh him from other,i 
doth appropriate Ruling to him only, and ftiles him aeres*V, 
erV/W^W, Ruler or Guide, who is above other, and at a 
leader goes before them. 

The duties which arc common to him with the reft of the 

lkfore the aflimbly 

Teaching Eldm, are attended part 



Before the Affemlby,when there is any emergent occafion o 
weight or difficultie which concerns the congregation; the 
Ruling Elder is as one of the common eouncell, the concur 
rence of whole )udgement,his voice and vf rdic> 5 ig to be taken 
in with the others, in the conu*iltation and confideration of 
thebufinefle, for they are all leaders, all Goveniours, all 
watchmen, in this common work, and ergo malt have a com- 
S3pn influence of counfel, as the concernment of the Church 
fliall require. H^. 13.17- i Q>r. 12.28.^#.2O.2&. 

When offences are publick, r private cannot be cured, be* 
fore they be brought to the congregation, It belong! to them 
all by way of preconfideration, and preparation, to ripen the 
Ofcatfions, that all the doubt full or perplexed cii c? imftances 
that might trouble the body, or either caufe any miihke m 
iuch at bg weak, or miflead any through mifuadei (landing, gll 
fuch mift by through feareh muft be removed, the particuiai s 
cleared, the caufe pun$U4lly and plainly ftated, that the 
uucScrfUnding of the meaneft In t be congregation may be able 
to difcern ? when the bufincffe i> propunded^ where the pmdi 

ij 4Rd to to pafle fintcnce anfweraoly t 

The Church muft be told^buc by an orderly way ; and they 

are 



Parr.2. of Church difcipliae. Chap^T. 1 7 



arc the leaders of the Church,and ergo in reafon muft fo know 
and prepare the caufe, that they may lead them aright. 

3 When the Church is met, in the ordering of the proceed 
ing of any publick cenfure or aft of difcipine , the Elder with 
the reft of the Governors, hath liberty and authority to inttr- 
pofe his judgement, to exprefle hi* opinion, according as ops 
portunity is prefented, without any leave asked, bccaufe the 
Ruling and leading of the work is common to them : order 
and decency only obferved. 

The duties which peculhrly or in an efpeciall manner are 
appropriate to his place, are fuch which concern the carriage 
and demeanour of the members in their more private 

C when not afTembled, or els 
wa y when they are congregated. 
I. The members cf the Church, when under the exercife of 
Gods hand they become to be exercifed with any fpirituall 
wants, as in time officknefle, becaufe of the preflure of the 
difcafe, and the grief and weight thereof, or their own weak- 
aefle, they are not able to pray for them (elves, Jam* 5.14* 
they are then inj oy ned to fend for ebe Elders : not that it was 
unlawfull for them to come , before they be fent for , if 
the tick be in a low and wearifh condition and not able 
to pray for themfelves, but becaufe either the Elders happily 
do not know of their neceifities,or yet not know the time and 
opportunity when it may be molt ftafonable to repair to 
thttuwrg* its moft meet thi ylhcul y.e.they h .ve liberty for to 
fend : and the Elders by vertue of their places and calling 
are bound to go, and pray with them, and To: them, when 
they cannot pray for themfelves, the ftrefle of the ftudies of 
the preaching Elders then requiring their imployment, and 
the improvement of their time in fearching the Scriptures,and 
preparing for publick difpcnfkions. 

And by the fame parity and proportion of reafbn, if any 
want comfort, {Inking under difcouragement and fadneffe of 
fpirit, or through ignorance are not able to underftand the 
things delivered , they may call for the help of the Elder in 
private, that they may be informed and comforted by him. 

2 A.nd hence it followes that he hath power to inquire of 
the condition, and take account of the fpeciall ftatc of fuch of 
the member*: fpr clfe how fhould he be able to adminifter 

C c c feafoiu- 



1 8 Chap. i. Afurvtyoftkefummt Par. a? 

feafonable and iuitafale fupport t The Phyfidan muft admi- 
nifter fome qucftions and interrogatories to the Patient to 
kncnv his pai ticular difeafe,before he can adminifter phyfick 
to him. 

3 in cafe he heare of any uncomely, and uncomfortable dif 
ferences arifing betwixe members, heistofet himfelf by en 
quiry to know them, and to remove and ftill them. 

4 If any fame be bruted abroad, touching the offenfive car 
riage of any of the congregation to thofe that are without, 
fo that forne blame may redound to the party, and fo fome 
blemifh ly upon the congregation, it appertains to his place 
to make diligent examination to fee the certainty and truth, 
that if falfe, it may be cleared, if juft, the party may be cenfu- 
red, and the credit of the Gofpell fo provided for. 

5 To him it is, that fuch as are willing to joyn with the 
congregation, (hould repair and expreflc their defire. He is by 
vertue of hi* place, to take fpeciall confederation of their per- 
fbnsand conditions, and if he find no juft impediment to ly 
in the way, he is to bring their names and defies to the con 
gregation,^ in his wifdome he fees fit,according to God, and 
to lead the whole aflembly in the work of their admiflion, by 
presenting them to triall, calling for their allowance and ap 
probation by vote. And it feems to us,to follow from hence, 
that in cafe the cenfure of Excommunication is to be admini- 
ftred, it appertains to him to lead the a&ion, and pronounce 
the femence : becaufe there is parity of reafon : -he that ruled 
the aftion of admiilions and receiving into the Church,to him 
it appertains to lead and difpence the a& of excommunication 
or cafting out ; and the argument that forceth and fafttns all 
thofe fervices upon him, as his peculiar charge, is this, 

What ever doth not belong to labouring in word and do- 
ftrine, and is not a common aft of rule, thoie aftions belong 
to him that rules well. But all thcfe afts nowfpecifiedare 
iuch And in truth, the nature of the things would caiily per- 
fwade a mans reafon to yield thereunto. For how inequall 
and unreafbnablc would it /eem to a man acquainted with the 
weight and work of the miniftery , that when the Paftor or 
Teacher (hould be attend/ng upon reading, and fearching the 
fenfe and mind of God in the word, and the myfteries of God 
therein, (who is f ufficient for fuch things >) that ihey fhould 

be 



Par. 2. of Church difci flint. Cfrap 

be then taken off their ftudies^Sc be forced to attend upon 
{peciall'weakneffes or wants in private, when they (hould (pre 
pare for the publick difpenfations, fo that the one avail be of 
neceffity negle&ed. r they diftra&ed in both > whereas this 
appointment of our Saviour proAides for both, without any 
prejudice or difadvantage to either. 

Of tbePaftors Office. 

We have done with the Offics of the Ruling Elder. That 
which prefents it felf next to our confideratioa is the Office of 
the Paiior, and then the Teacher. 

The limits of the Paftorswork, may be thus laid out, ac 
cording to the kwes of Chrifts inftitution. The fcope of his 
Office is to work upon the will and the afFe&ions, and by fa- 
voury, powerful!, and affeftionate application of the truth 
delivere J,to chafe it into the heart, to wooe and win the foul 
to the luve and liking, the approbation and praftife of the 
doftt ine whieh is according to godlinefle , and hence he 
that exhorts is injoyned to attend upon exhortation. &ow,i2. 
7. Not that the Paftor may not interpret the text, and lay o- 
pen the meaning fo farre as he may make way for the truth 
to work more kindly, and prevail more tfFeftually with the 
affe&ions : but that is not his Icftor e^oy 3 his main work 
whereupon the ftrength of his ftudiesand abilities {hould be 
beftowed is this: He attends and infifts upon exhortation how 
he may fpeak a good word for Chrift, make up the marriage, 
and betroth the foul to our Saviour. This is called a word of 
wifdome, \ Cor.i2.8.bec^ufe it is a point of fpeciall prudence, 
and that in |he greateft ex:x liency of it, how to come within 
the bofome of a finner,and grapple fo powerfully with his fpi- 
rit, that he may take no nay at his hand. 

He that wins (ouls is wife Prov. 1 1. 30. and therefore his 
labour is to lay open the lothibme nature of finne, and to let 
in the terrour of the Lord upon the confcience, that the care- 
leffe and rebellious finner may come to a parley of peace, and 
be content to take up the profeflion of the truth. And be- 
caufe when he huh fo done, d? her his hypocdiie may carry 
him afidc from Chrift, ordiicijaragement may make him a- 
fraid to come to the Lord Jefus, er^ his wifdom and work 

Ccc 2 muft 



"^ H T3^ MM ** >HNMa ^ > *' > * M>>IIMln *" BMMI * MMMMa ^ HWH *""MMMimMMMMM^^^^ 

20 Chap. I. Afurveyofthefumme p ar . 



2. 



muft be to difcover the cunning fhches of the hypocrite, and to 
i Cor i. a$. hunt him out of his mules., that he may not cofen himfelf and 
fie down with fome referred delufion, and go no further. 

2 To anfwer all thofe feares, and to icatter all the clouds of 
difcouraging objeftions,that the foul may fee the path plain 
and fafe to come to the promife, and to receive- power and 
Aftsi4.ia. comfortto walk with God therein. 

3 When the Soul is truly brought to Chrift,becaufe it may 
either out of (loth not ftirre up it felf to do what it can ,or out 
ofweakneffeor unskilfull unhandinefTe not be able to do 
what it would, ergo the Pador muft endeavour by heat of ex* 
hortation to quicken it, ftrengthen and incourage the foul in 
every holy word and work i 7bef. 2.11.12. 6-c. 

Of the Teachers. Office. 

That this is diftinft from the Paftors place and< imploy- 
inent, we have formerly proved, and in truth the fcope of the 
Apoftle, Effe. 4, intheihort enumeration of the Offices of 
thofe that labour in the word will not in a comely and reafo- 
nable conformity to fuch an intent, fufFer either a needlefle re 
petition , nor yet allow this name to be put in by way of 
Se^a. in locum, interpremkm of the former, when the latter doth rather dar- 
' ken then difcover the meaning of that which went before. 

Befide in Rom. 12. 7. when the Apoftle doth on purpofe 
iet himielf to record the feverall Officers appointed by our 
Saviour, he puts this by way of divifion,and oppofition unto 
the other : only I find fome difference in the apprehenfions 
of interpreterSjtouching the nature and work of the Teachers 
amongft themfelves. Many and thofe of exaft judgement,feem 
to confine him to the School, (with whom under favour) 
I cannot fo fully agree: I (hould rather conceive 5 Doftour 
may be attended with fome diftin&ion. 

There is a ^o&or ^f/^ }both have their fpeciall ufe, 

and imployment : but the fecond is here meant, for he is gi 
ven to the Church, and that with this intent and aim, for 
the gathering and perfecting of the body, and that is of the Church 
or Congregation 5 and ergo they are to choofe him,to imploy and 
improve him for their (peciall and fphitual! edification: which 

the 



^^_ ill - - - ^ *'. _ ., - _- - 

Par. 2. of Church discipline. . Chap.i. 21 

the School will not redth fo immediately unco, as his place, 
our Saviours purpofe, and the Churches neceflhic, and fpiri- 
tuall edification will require. 

k Inthistecondfenfe we underftand the Officer we now in 
quire after, and that wherein he (hares in common with the 
Paftoris, that they have both of them Authority and right 
delegated from Chrift to conftcrate and to adminifter the 
Sacraments. 

Hee who hath office- power to publifh the Covenantor 
Grace, hee by the fame office may adminifter the feales of 
the Covenant. 

But they both may out of Office- power and Authority, 
preach the Covenant of Grace. 

When I fay preach out of Authority of Office, I fo fpeake, 
becaufe as we have formerly difputed, Brethren, who are qua- 
lifted^ may, as occafion (hill require, and they invited there 
unto, preach, or publikely open the Scripture, to the edifica 
tion of the hearer, and yet not doe it out of office. 

Look what office-power authorizcth to the difpenfation of 
theCovenant ; the fame, upon the fame right, will authorizs 
to the adminiftratton of the Scales. But the peculiar things 
appropriate to his place, are 5 

i. Theaime and fcope of the Doctor is, to in forme the 
judgement, and to help forward the work of illumination, in 
the minde and underftanding, and thereby to make way for 
the truth, that it may be (etled and faftned upon the heart ; 
and is therefore injoyned, Rom. 1 2. 7. to attend unto Teaching : 
Not that it is not lawfull for him to adminifter a Word of 
exhortation, as k were by the way : But he dwells not upon 
that, that is not his maine worke, beftowes neither his ftudies 
nor his ftiength upon it, as his chiefe bulinefle, and therefore 
a word of knowledge is faid to b? given to him. Hence all fuch 
ditpenfations, which doe properly and immediately conduce 
to this end, doe belong in an eipeciall manner te him. 

As to dwell upon the interpretation of the Text, fb farre as 
the difficulty and intricacie thereof may require, and to cleare 
it to the capacity of the meaneft, becaufe this is neceiTary to 
the information of the judgement. 

2. To him it appertaines to lay down a Platforms of whole" 
fome word*} and to deliver the fundameaull points of Chri- 

Ccc 3 



a a Chap, 2 . A Survey of the Summe Part. 4 . 

Are thtfe a&s of Church-communion and require a common 
Law ofdifcipline ? 

To this head belongs that which headdesinthe22i pag. as 
arifingfrom the like miftake. 

For when itw&sfaid) that God hath provided other meanesfor 
whole Churches , then to excommunicate them : we muft plead 
with them, and rebuke them, but it wants precept, promifc and 
pradifeto excommunicate. a whole Church, 

He Anfwers, " It i* a begging of the queftion;for we defire (faith 
C he) a warrant from Gods wordwhy SifterGhurches may ufefome 
" -power of the Keyes agalnft Sifter Churches , fuch a* to rebuke 
" them, andpleadwiththem, and yet Wi? may not ufe all the power 
" of the Keyef, even excommunication, pag.22?. 

Reply. 

To which I reply , i.From that which hatti been faid it is ap- 
parant, that aUrebuking is not an aft of the /^wr of the Keyes : 
and therefore tfiat maybeufed, when excommunication can- 
not. 

Befide,it hath not onely been affirmed but proved, there can 
be no ad of excommunication paffe upon fome Churches , as I 
fuppofe will be granted by them : and it fhall Chrift helping be 
made evident , that it can paffe upon none in propriety of 
fpeech,or according to the order of theGofpel, 

Laftly, that rebuking out f Ckriftian charity is diverfe from 
an acl of authority and excommunication : I fuppofe there need 
no better proofe then his own principles will yeild. 

1. One Ciaflls may admonifh another. 

2. One Provinciall Synod may counfell,may rebuke another, 
upon juft occafion offered. 

3. One or all of thefe may plead with a general! Councell: 
And yet he grants : One httrch cannot excommunicate another : 
one Provinciall Synod hath no forcer over another , none of all 
thefe can excommunicate a generall Councell, nor have they a- 
ny authority over it, 

2, He addes, "The ^evoes did jtift Ij excommunicate theChttrch 
Chriffi dloveeth thereof y Joh,4.22. Yeivor- 

fhip 



Par r. 4. ofchvrch-Dtfcipline. Chap. .1. 23 



<c Jfr'P > J e know not what , butfalvation i* of the Reives , i 

tx words ( faith he ) hrift provounceth the Jewesto be the true 

Cbttrch y aHd the Samaritans # *<? be trw-. 



Reply. 

1. / re fly. From thefe words how to fetch or force an ex* 
eommunkation of a Church , I am yet to learne. For by his ; 
wn confeflion, excommunication i* to deny all (Church communi* 
on with thofe Who were of one Church and communion ; but fo the 
Samaritans Wre never of the Jewes. 

2. Bcfides , there is not any att ofpoVver expreflfed by the 
Ghnrch of the Jewesupon \^ Samaritans: nay not a word, 
fyliable orfentence founding that way, difcoveringany;W/d- 
all proceeding of the Jewes in that behalfe. 

3 . Its true, our Saviour doth plainely and peremptorily pro 
nounce that their eftate was/^/^r0/^,and corrupt and perfed- 
lyheathenifh. But thence to inferre the power of the Church 
to excommunicate another^ would be a far fetched and in truth- 
a feeble inference. Should a man reafon thus, If our Savi 
our condemn the SanMrita*svtmft\\$ 0? beathem/k and Idola 
trous^ in that they worfiip they know not what : then one Sifter 
Church may excommunicate another : I fuppofe the repeating 
of fuch confequence were reply enough : as he, Recitareeft con- 
fat are, 

Laftly,when he defires to know what excommunication is y if it 
be not to deny all Church communion with fuch who were 
once in one Church. 

I reply : Something is here craved , which hath been proved 
to be farre from truth; to wit, that the confociatiw of Churches 
it to make a ^refbyteriallor Synodicall (Church : ancTto make the 
particular congregations members of theChurch^ an integrum 
which is not fo, but a meere concurrence and combining of their 
conncels together , without any authoritative and Church jftrif- 
Aittion over; the particulars. 

And this he perceived to follow by undenyable Argument, 
that the renouncing the right hand of fellow fiip, which other 
Churches may do, and fhoufd do as occafion requires, \sanother 
thing fr 



24 Chap.T- e A fwity of thefumme __ Par.2 

i f^Sa*^ffm*f*^f^~l~-~~* - ^ MMBI MMMMBhVBMMKMMM^B 

whence, he appropriates o himfelfeto bee 



i. He isfoleRe&or, and therefore Minifters cannot put 
forth any Aft of their owne order, without his leave ; and 
therefore if the Lord Bifhop be in place, the poore Prieft muft 
not preach 3 nor pray, nor adminifter, if his great Mafter will 
officiate the work, which (as hap is) they doe not mach trou 
ble the world witball, if it be matter of work. 

Hee counts himfelfe the fole Pa ftor , they are onely his 
Subfidiarii, who come onely in fartem follicitudinis y but lhare 
not in flenitudine poteftatis. 

2. Hence he is joUJudexJyy whom all are to be cenfured with 
punifhments of fufpenfions, depofitions, degradations, ex< 
communications : But the Scripture ownes no fuch Officer, 
but he is a mcer humane creature ; nay, an invention hatched 
by Satan, warmed in the wombe of pride, felfe- Sovereignty, 
covetoufnefle, untill the monftrous birth of Antichrift came 
abroad into the world. 

Oar reafons againft this ufurped Order are thefe of many : 
i. The cxprefle teftimony of the Scripture, then which no 
thing can be more pregnajnt, 7/N 1.5, 7. The Apoftle having 
injoyned his Scholler to affleint Elders in every City , and 
how they muft bee qualified , hee addes the reafbn of his 
advrce, For a Bijhep mnft be blamfleffe^ &c. Where the difpute of 
the Apoftle (hewes, not onely the community of the names, 
but the Identity of the thing fignified thereby : Oiherwife his 
Argument had not onely been a falfe reafoning, and failed in 
formr, having foure terraes ; but in truth had not reafoned 
at all, for it had beene ready to reply , ETVAOTW^ or Bi(boP 9 
is anotherthing from Presbyter. 

Atts ^o. Paul fends for the Elders of Efbefns 9 and profefleth 
in the 28. verfe.) that the. Holy- Ghofl bad made them Overfeers , or 
Efhops , where not onely the name is common , but the 
thing fignified by UMMXUV y 'is injoyned them, as their 
duty. 

What vmnoKHV implies or requires, that they were to doeJ 
If am* require, to lay on hands , to exercife jurif- 
orop^erw, that they muft doe; and fhould they 
have been reproved for fo doing, they might have (hewn this 
their Commifllon. 

And 



Part 2 . of Church discipline. C hap. r . 25 



And that which yet addes further evidence is, a 
is never read wor recorded in the New Tefhmcnt (provided it 
be not a pplied to fome extraordinary fubjeft,as it is faid., that 
another was to take Judas his place, and cmnoirbs* A8. i 20.) 
but the aftions therein required belong to any Pres bvter. 

2 If they be diftinft, the Biihop is fuperiour : (for they dmy 
either equality or inferiority : ) But they cannot be (uperiour. 
Every fuperiour order hath both (uperiour afts and honout 
belonging thereunto above the fu-periour ; but Bifhops have 
neither above thofe that are Presbyters; for if laboiuing in 
the word and doctrine be an aft above Ruling, and is moft 
worthy of double honour, then the aft and honour of a Pref- 
byter is above the aft and honourofaBilhop. For they only 
affume the afts of rule, but give the Presbyters leave to labour 
in the word and doftrine. 

3 If they differ from Presbyters Jure Divim, then there be 
fome miniftcrs by Divine authority neceflary for the gather 
ing of the Church, and perfecting of the body of Chrift, be- 
fide that of the Presbyters. For if the Church can be perfefted 
without thefe, there is no need of thefe. But there is no mi- 
niftery necelTary for the gathering and perfefting of the 
Church , beiide that of the Presbyters. For the Apoftle 
fetting down the (evcrall minifteries 3 which Chrift had 
purchafed, and by his afcenfion beftowcd upon his Church, 
when he gave gifts to men for that end, they are only com 
prehended in tbefe two , Paflors and Teachers, Ephe. 4. 1 2, 
13. and they who are given for this end, can and fhall 
undoubtedly attain it. Whence the ifliie is. If Paftors and 
Doft^rs be fufficient Teaching rainifteries to perfeft the 
Church untill w come to the unity of the faith, then there 
needs no more but thefe, nor are there any by Chrift ap 
pointed but thefe, all others are (uperfluous. The firft part 
is the words of the text : ergo, the fccond cannot be denied. 

4 Diftinft Officers muft have diftinft operations, ope rari fc- 
quitur effe. But they have no diftinft operations from Prr sby- 
ters. If i here be any diftinft operations, thofe muft be ordina 
tion and jurifdiftion. But both thefe belong to Presbyters.Ju- 
rifdiftton 9 jFb. 20. 23. binding and loofing imply a power of 
cenfuring, as well as preaching, and both are given in the A- 
poftles to their fucceflbtirs the Rulers,and Elders of the 

Ddd Churches 



2 rf Chap, i . Aurvey of ifaftmme p art 2 . 



Churches , wfio fuccecd them in thek commiilion. For 
Ordinadon 3 its gavfen to the whole Presbytery, 127^.4.14. 

And if we look to ancient timrs, that prime place of H/e- 
romz ad Euagrittm fhews the charter, whence all the authority 
was derived,, unum &x fe e letium in althri gradu CQllecarunty quint 
coptem nominnverunt. Whence it follows, 
That Brfhops were firft Presbyters. 
That they had their firft tleftion and constitution from 
them : and ergo. Presbyters had their ri(e and ordina 
tion before Biifeops* 
Ergo, If they can,give Ordination to Biihops, they can 

give it to Prtsby ters alfo 

They who 'have the j&mc commiffion^tbey have ibefame power from 
y becaufe all power iffues from their commifiion. But 
they all have the fame commi(Tion,yoJ!jw 20.21. prout me mi fit 
Pater^ egomittovos* It was faid to all the Apoftles equally^ 
and to all their fueceftors indifferently. We have now done 
with the nature and work of thefc Officers. 



fa thefe two laft may we attend the 

Firft, For tbe Marnier 9 it may appeare in three things. 

I* 

They inuft beftow their whole man , and their whole 
ftrengthand ftudy upon this Co weighty and worthy work 5 
and therefore the Apoftle when he had confidered that the 
Lord had put life and death into the hands of the difpenfers 
of the word, 2 Cor. 2.16. he cries out, wbo is fufficient for tbefe 
ibingst and if no man be fufficient, it is then needfull every 
manihould beftow his whole ftrength upon it. 

Hence it is unlawfull for a Minifter to be a Magiftrate ; not 
because thefe things are contrary 5 but the weight of the one 
is (b great,that it is beyond any ordinary ability to undertake 
to dilchage both,urrlefle he would wrong both ; and therefore 
the Apoftles profefled they w&uU Lay dfide tbe attendance to tables^ 
that tbey wug/n give tbemj elves to the word and Prayer, q. d. That 
channell Was wide enough, wherein the full ftreame and 
ftrength of their indea /ours might belaid oat unto the ut* 
moftj A8. 6.2,4. 

II. 

They muft beftow their whole time,panly by way of prepara 

tion 



__ 

Part 2. of Church difctfline. Chap. i. 27 

tio to furnifti themfelvesfor the work. A gdod fteward lays in 
old &new,orelie he couldnot bring it 01113^.13.51. ilim.^ 
13. 2Tim,4.i3.partlymhisdifpenrati6 5 2T/>/i.4,j 3 2.^.2o.34 

They muft take up no other imployment, n.or bcftow theni- 
felves upon any fuch bufineffe, but that which may fit them 
for this main work 3 and furniih them in the more fruitful! 
difch a rge thereof, f\ich as may be helps and no hinderances 
hereunto. 2 7/^.2.4. He that goes to war, doth not int angle bimfelf 
in the things of this life : but ufeth his family, calling, &c. as the 
traveller ufeth the boat j the Ferriman lives by .his rowing, 
the traveller ufeth it for his pafiage. 

2. Touching the Reward. 

Queft. But bow can it be conceived, that a Minifterjkouldfrovide 
for bis family^ and yet not btflow bis care andftrengtb about it .> 

Anftv* Very well : as he puts forth his effe&uall working,and 
the full inaployment of his time ^nd ftrength. for the good 
of the Church : the Body alfp mould joyntly put forth 
their effc&uall working for his temporall good; fo that 
' they (hould make provifion for him and his family in the 
things of this life, as fee layes out himfelf for the provi- 
fion of all fpirituall good things for them and their fami 
lies in the things belonging to a better life, and this alo is a 
Church, or Ecclefiafticall work, and fpirituall iervice, as iftn* 
ing from a fpirituali ground, and aiming at a fpirituall end. 

Queft. If the queftion be,wbat if the Me according to which the 
Church ought to wdk^ in makjvg this ynvifi&n ? 

An. We may conceive the coBipafle of the Rule in the c on- 
clufions following, 

i Gondufiov. 

Its not a matter of liberty or curtefie which may be done 
or left undone: but it is a duty and a work of juftice, 
unto which the Church i* 4lled, and to the performance 
whereof they are bound in confcience. Pravifroii 'i n this 
kind is wages and not benevolence. So our Saviour concludes 
(Mattk io- K>0 touching his difdples, when hefentthem 
to preach : he bids them not to be follicitous for relief, 
For the werkman is worthy of his wages. And the Apoftle de 
termines it by the verdict pf all LawesLook we at the Law of 
nature j We muft not mnzzle the mouti of the ox that treadetb out the 

Odd 2 



28 Chap.i. 'Jfurtty-oftSefiaibit* Part.- 2. 



corn, i Cor.p.p. 'Look at the Law oY Nations $ Doth any man 
o to wane at bis own charges, Ver. 7. Look we at the- Law of 
God j he hath ordained that tho f *e who Breach the Gtffell fbould live 
of the Gofyell. They muft not live of their patrimony bat of 
the Gofpell. As inftance, They who adminiflred at the Altar, lived 
of the Altar. He that (hall beftow his time and thoughts'to pro 
vide bread on the week dayesforhis family, how (hall he be 
abk to provide bread for the Church upon the Lords day } 

1 I. 

*fhis provijioufhottldke fo hinourable and comfortable as that it may 
attain the end for the which it was appointed by God, & fo 
collected by the people, and given to the Minifters. The end 
(as is above intimated,) that the Officers might employ their 
time and ftrength, and ftndy, for the work of the Lord, and 
that frecly,and fully. Hence therefore this provifion mould be 
fuch as might take off all care and diftra&ion in a rationall 
proceeding , that they mould have no need to be (low cither 
thoughts or care, tra veil or expence of time, which was either 
fit or needfull to beimployed to make preparation for the 
publick, or to beftow themfelves upon the private neceffities of 
the members of the Church, as their occafions or the Offi 
cers duties mould require. Thus the Levires were in the Old 
Teftament. Thus the Apoftle chargeth alfo \ Or. i6.i8.And 
if they muft not intangle them elves in the buflneffes of this 
life : ergo, the Church muft not be an occafion they fhould s 
and this is one thing aimed at,in that, i 2/01.5. 17.- Tie Elders 
are worthy of double honour, yea they muft be given to hofpitalt^ 
ty : and therefore they muft have fuch fupply, as that they 
may not provide for their own comforts only for prefent, 
and lay in for this in a faithfull way of Providence, but that 
they may be able to give comfortable entertainment to ftran- 
gers, as opportunity (hall be offered. 

Touching the order how this may be raided, that place of 
the Apoftle, is of all other moft pregnant , and carries mod 
conclude evidence to dtrecYand determine in this cafe, GaL6. 
Let him that is taught in the word cbntmwicate to him that tracbethyin 
allied things. 

Two things are of fpeciall remark in the words. Fir ft^ What 
the things be, whence this maintenance muft bbraifed. Second- 
Jy, From whom, i That 



^i_ - -^ _ 4 A -*- _ = - 
Parr 2. of Church difcifftnt. Chap. I. 2? 



i. That from whence it ^nu ft be raifed, isfaid ; 
iVjf. ^// good things that are communicable, for foine things 
are fuch as admit no communication ; fuch as a man lawful-* 
ly cannot, fo he fhould not make them common. 

As a man hath one rpome to lodge in, one (ervant to at 
tend him, one coat to cover his nakednefle , onely Co much 
provifion as will fupply his owne neceflities, thefe cannot 
be made common. But what ever good things hee may make 
common, if he have for himlelf and to (pare, he mould com^ 
n-sunicate, according to his place, portion and proportion. 
Some good things are common to all or moft of the body. 
Other good things appertaine to fome few. 
In all there muft be a communication ; as if they have Land, 
Lots, Meddowesj Cattell, 8cc. fo muft the body provide for 
them i So provi&ons for cloathing, dyet, or any choice com 
fort that God cafts in oceafionally, which may bs comniu-i 
nicated, they {hould evea of thof fpecialls communicate. 

2. Tbeferfons that muft doe thif. - 

The Text gives an expreflTe anfwer ; every we that is taught,? 
whether Servant orMafter, bond or free, rich or poore 5 yea, 
though in other cafes he receive contribution, yet when, or 
wheiein God betrufts him with any good thing, wherein hee 
may communicate , \ and if he finde the Word powerfull, hee 
will be provoked to doe it , and againft this I know no judi 
cious and pious Divine, un lefle it be fuch who are taken up 
too much with a tang of a Popifh andjewifti way of Ty thing. 
However they may, and doe happily adde fbmewhat more 3 
yet the Text hath that native and natural! evidence, that it 
will like a mighty current, carry any confciencious man a- 
way with it. Upon this ground laid, I {hall take leave to 
adde feverall things. 

i. This way of maintenance is moft fafe, and certainly in 
the times of the Gofpel moft fuitable to the mindeof God, 
having the expreffe teftimony of the truth for warrant there* 
of, and that recorded with fuch evidence as cannot be waved 
orqueftioned. This maintenance is fufficient,undabundantly 
fatisfaftory to anfwer the worke that is done ', . and the end to 
which it is given. That which makes the portion: arid provi- 
fi^nsorth^Mmifters, to carry (omekindof proportion to 
the plenty and variety of all the good things of all thofe with * 

Odd 3, \vhoma 



30 Chap. I. AfurVfy'of thefumme Parc.2- 

whom they live 5 That way of raifeng maintenance makes it 
honourable and comfortable. But this doth fo, becaufe not 
onely many,but all,bring in fomething of all they have either 
in their conftant pofleffion,or what they can occalionally pro 
cure, or God in his providence cafts in. And here there is a 
latitude given to divers appreheniions. Some conceive (the 
Lords Treafury, being committed to the Deacons, forfup- 
ply of all Tables of Officers, and the Tables of the poor, both 
its owne and others.) Tttat this Treafury fhould be furnilhed 
every Lords day by the free-wil offerings of the Aflembly ,eve- 
ry onccaftingintoitjasGodhathblefledhimji Cor. 16.1,2,3. 
They alfo conceive this rule of Gal. 6,6. may be attended in 
this way, every one bringing in of all their good things in 
a proportionable value* as may fuite the occafions of the Church* 
Others againe conceive 3 that the maintenance mentioned 
in the fore- going place cannot be fully railed by a treafury 
common to the poore and Minifters, nor can it be gathered 
upon the Sabbath day. 

The conclufion hath two parts : Firft, That this way of 
maintenance cannot be raifed fully by a treafury common to 
the peore and Miniftcrs, out of which (upply unto them both 
Should be fetched. 

1. To fuch a Treafury all (hould not pay : But to this all 
do, for all are inftro&cd. 

2. Thus to provide is appropriate to the Minifter, and to 
him alone. For of him alone it is faid, let him tbat teacbetb 
be mttde p&takgrof all our goad tbings , let no man elfe 5 not the 
poore.That which is put into a common treafury,that is com 
mon to all, who muft be fo relieved. But the poore are not to 
be relieved by all our good things , nor doth either rule or 
reafon lead us, or allow us fo to doe. 

3. If all our good things cannot be put into the Treafury, 
which yet by the word wee cannot but bellow upon our Tea- 
ehers, then this providing for Officers muft not wholly and 
only be confined to the treafury. For experience tels, there 
be many of our good things thus to be given to our Teachers 
which cannot be put into a Treafury. 

4 This coupling of the poore and Minifters in one common 
Treafury confounds the works of Juftice and Mercy. For the 
poore who are to be relieved out of mercy, they JUare in the 

con- 



Part 2 . vf Church difciplixe. Chap. r. 3 r 

contributions which arc put in, out of a juft recompence of 
wages to the Minifters. 

2 And upon the fame ground they conceive that this way of 

maintenance cannot be fully raifed upon the Sabbath^be caufe 
there be feverall good things caft in by way of Providence, 
which we fhould beftow upon our Officers. And happily they 
cannot be kept untill the Sabbath, nor will it be comely to 
give them in, in that place, and at that time. Thefe be the 
different apprehen lions of differing brethren ; but all agree in- ' 
this, that an honourable and comfortable maintenance is a due 
debt. I) (bouldbe no breach of hve 3 that each Church follow her own 
light herein. 

3 In cafe any member (hall fail in this free contribution,, he 
finnes in a breach of the known rule of the Gofpell : it ap 
pertains to the Church, to fee the Reformation of that evill, 
as of any other (candall; and therfore if there be any doubt or 
difficulty arifing,howit may be regulated in any fuch par 
ticular, the Church is according to God to determine it,and 
the Beacons according to fuch a determination, are to feek 
the execution of it ; and becaufe it is better to prevent a fcan- 
dall, tjiat it may not come, and eafier alfo, then to remove it 
when it is given, its rnoft fuitable to rule , that each man 
fhould know his proportion, according to rule, what he 
(hould do, before he do it, that fo his judgement and heart 
may be fatisfied in what he doth, and juft offence prevented 
in what is done. Hence again 1 colled, 

That this way of railing maintenance , appointed in tfre 
Gofpell, is far differing from that way of tithing in the Law, 
nay to be tyed precifely to follow the one, cannot ftand with 
the other, for this is raifed out of all good things, the perfbn 
that is taught hath : but thole Tithes in the Old Teftament 
were out of the \eed of the land, the fruit of the trees, or of the herd of 
the flock^m* 27. 30.31. 32.Deut-i 4.22.13. 

2 This maintenance is to be paid by all that are Mxgbt : But 
the Levites were to receive the firft tenth, and pay the tenth of 
the tenth unto the Prieft, Neb. 10.38^. So that if the patrons 
of tithing look at the command given to the Jew,as a morall 
law, they muft confine them felves precifely to the prefcripc 
form thereof, ergo the Minifters muft have the tenth of a tenth 3 
and from them hapily who were never taught by themr As 

tbe 



- "- I !! ^ . .-:-.,~ ^ 

3 2 Chap.i. jfl*rvej / tbefumme p art 2 ; 

the Levites who taught in the particular Synagogues paid to 
the Prieft who adminiftred in Jerufalem. And hence it fol- 
lows,That the way of tithing in the Old Teftament was not a 
naturall nor morall law ; For no law appointed in the 
Gofpell, is inconiiftent with any naturall or morall Law of 
God, which this is, as hath immediately been proved. 

Of Deacons. 
We have done with thofe Offices, and officers, which look 



at the whole Church, an4 whofe difpcnfations mcerely and 
immediately reach the fpeciall good of the foul : But the Lord 
Chrift, as a King of infinite mercy as well as wifdome, he 
provides for the outward good and comfort of all his 
houfhold and fubje&s, in regard of their eftates, that they 
may be maintained^and their health alfo, andfo their lives 
preferved in a profperous condition, and to this end he hath 
appointed Officers, that mould in a peculiar manner look to 
the Church, and Co provide for the good of both. 

The Office that is to look to, and relieve the Eftates of 
fuch as are commended to their care, is the Office of Deacons, 
of which we ftiall inquire : Firft. their Name : iecondly, their 
Office, as it is diftinft from the reft: thirdly, the bounds 
wherein their duties ought to be confined. 

the name Deacon in our Englifh comes from the originall 
Greek word, which in the gcnerall and largeft acceptation of 
the word, fignifies as much as to adminifter. and implies any 

kind of adminiftration, whether < ^ T J ^L^jj, 

Mat.22.i3. e l'benfaid tbeKing unto bis fervanti 5 the word is * 
c/>flccVc/, and it is ufed alfo to exprede the admin iftrati5 of the 
dvil Magiftrate,Row. 1 5.4. when their adminift ratios are eon- 
fidered as under God,being his fervants,6e is tbeMiniftcr of God 
to tbee for good, &AWM %b. And in this large circuit of figni- 
fication,it comprifcth all fpeciall Officers in the Church,as A- 
poftles, Evangelifts, e^-c-.i CoT.'$.<$.Wl)9i$ Paul? Who is AfoUti 
KMf)*woi' 9 &c. but Minifters, e^c. Secondly,(bmetimca it is 
taken in a more fpeciall fignification and includes thefc two 

laftremaning, t Wf, {wTdows! 

As in that pIace,P^/. 1. 1. a place very remarkable, when Paul 
in his falutations begins with the whole, and io proceeds to 

the 



_______ - ^ - . 

Part 2. of Church difcifline^ Chap. 2. 33 

the feverall officers, he th^s writes ; fo all tb:> Saints in Cbri ft 
Jefus 9 wbicb are at Philifpi : There is the body of the Congre 
gation, and then adds with the Bifbops and Deacons. In thefe 
two expreflions all the Rulers are to be underftood ; Pa 
llors, and Dolors, and Elders are comprehended under the 
name of Biihops, Paul ftiks them* Aft. 20. 28. 

Where obferve, t. There were many Biflaops in one 
Church, not one over many, 

2. That amongft thefe there was no Metropolitan , or fu- 
periour Arch^Bifhop. For then Paul had been much to blame, 
in palling him by, or omitting his title and due remembrance.' 

The fecond word is Deacons, fuch as adminifter to mem 
bers weak in their eftates , as the poor, or weak in their bo 
dies, or fuch as be iick ; and fo both thefe are comprehended 
in i. Cor. 12. 28. by thofe whom the Apoftle calls Helfs. 

3. But laftly,when it is taken moft ftri&ly , and as it con 
cerns our purpofe in hand, it fets out fuch officers, who are de- 
figned by the Church to difpofe the ftate ^reafure thereof to 
thofe feverall pu pofes for wch God hath apfointedjthe occafi- 
ons Sc necclfities of the body Scany member therof may require. 

1. That this is a diftinft office in the Church ,(everall Scrip 
tures give in undeniable evidence : Rom. 12. 8. He that diftri- 
butes. Here the Apoftle reckons thefe, as a diftinft kinde, 
from thofe that went before. 

i. It being the Apoftle his airae, by a fimilitude drawn 
from the body , ver* 4. to difcover feverall parts by the acti 
ons, which were in a peculiar manner appropriate to them. As 
there be many members in the body, and all have not one of 
fice or aftion : fo in the Church there be many members, but 
there be feverall offices'appropriate to them. 

Whereas, was this a Chriitian duty common Co all , the 
Apoftle (hould overthrow his owne purpofe : For he mould 
have (hewed things agreeing to all alike, when he {hould have 
ihewen that feme things are peculiar 

Obje If it be fad that this was done before^ and now be csmes tofet 
fortbfucb dutyes as affsrtaines to aH. 

w- The words of the text bear 'down that conceit. Be- 



caufe that which went before, and that which comes after 
are publike officers, and how can thefe be private > Adde 
unto this, That the following^ words, vsr* 9. begin a fair alte 
ration at the fad: view. E e e 



34 Chap.i. Jfjurvey of 'the fumme Pare 2. 

The a&s aretfb generall, that tfce Reader {hould not roifle 
theaime of the Spirit , if he would but lend the leaft wary 
attention. Befidcs , the words hold forth a plaine diftin&ion 
continued in the feverall members of it. Now the members 
of a division are op polite one to another , and therefore muft 
have fbmething peculiar oae from the other. 

2. The Apoftle intending to lay out the feverall officers 
of che Church in a ffunary way (as we have formerly heard) he 
addreffeth himfelf to a diftinft defcription and difcoveryof 
this Officer, as feleft from the other of Elders^ i.T/w. 3. 8, 
10. Deacons muft bz grave, and being approved and tryed^ let 
them exerciie the Deacons office. 

3 And laftly, Do we look into A8s 6.1,2* 6. we may fee 
the ground and occafion of the infthution and fcope 
of their calling 5 and at what it efpecially ayraes^ wlten 
there fell a murmuring betwixt the Grecians and the 
Hebrews, in that their poore were not fo comely and comfor 
tably attended, asjfrey defired and expected ; the Apoftles 
perceiving the multitude increafmg , and that it would take 
up their time and pains too much to give full attendance 
thereunto, as the nectfli ties thereof did require, they there 
fore direftedjthat they mould choole men among ft themfelves 
fitly qnali tied for that purpofe, and they would fettle them 
in that imployment. According to the Apoftles counfell, the 
Church elefted, the Apoftles prayed, and laid on their hands 
and appointed them to the performance of that fervice. 
Whenceic isapparant, 

J That this was a publick Office, becaufe they were elected 
in a folemne manner thereunto, and received a (blemne infti- 
tution from the Apoftles, and fo from Chrift, for the underta 
king of that fervice. 

2 That this their fervice it was about the attendance of Tables, 
btcanfe the provifion for the maintenance of the Widows and 
poore, by a dayly fupply as the condition and neceflity of the 
Church did at that time require, gave occafion hereunto ; ergo^ 
that name is ufed, and implies the difpenfation of the treafii- 
ry, ftate,and provifion of the Church,for thofe ends and pur- 
pofes as (hould appeare ufefull, andbehovefull for the benefit 
f the Church^ or any membtr thereof, as far as ferved for a 
ftirituaU en d. 

3 The 



Part 2. of Church difciplize. Chap.t. 35 

3 Tbe full and careful! attendance unto this work could 
not ftand with carefull^conftant^and conscientious attendance 
unto the Miniftery of the word, as the Office of a Minifter fo 
imploycd did require, as the words of the text witnefle; It is 
not fit for f to lay afide the fare of the word to attend tables ,v. 3. ergo, 
pnvidemenfitfor ibis thing, and we will give our f elves to the word 
and pray er,v.^<i'd 9 thefe cannot ftand together, we n^uft either 
lay afide the one or prejudice the work of both. Thefe c6n- 
clufions being faire and infallible from former grounds it ap- 
pear,What the Epifcopall Ordination of a Deacon is where 
by they make him half a Prieft, or a Prieft in preparation, and 
in veftWm with power to ferve the Prieft in the diftribution 
of the Supper, to look to the Poore, to Marry, to Bury, Bap- 
tife and Preach , if hee (hall be counted worthy to have 
a licence granted thereunto. But to corrfecrate the Sup 
per of the Lord, that is wholly forbidden him, untill he be 
made a compleat Prieft, which at the next time of Ordination 
he may attain, if he can provide money to pay for the Parch 
ments and Orders. Thus the myftery of iniquity hath eaten 
into the frame, and wholly defaced the inftitution of our Sa 
viour, fo that there is nothing of an Evangelical! ordinance, 
that can be difcerned. 

The firft errour(which was indeed the firft inlet into the a* 
furpation oftheBifhop, and exaltation of the man of Sin) wa.*, 
that they lifted him up abov^ his own place, and crowded him 
into a corner of the Paftors Office, gKing him right to Bap- 
tife, which is directly croffe to the order of Chrift. 

i That which is made by Chrift,a diftinft Office from P4- 
ftor and Teacher, that cannot be any part of either, or prepa 
ration to them ; But fo the Office of a Deacoa is. 

2 That Office which is to attend tables, that hath nothing 
to do with Paftors or Doctors place, either of preaching or ad- 
miniftring Sacraments. Butthisis to attend tables ^,7.6.3. 
If any man (hall fay, they may attend both : The pra&ife and 
profeflion of the Apoftle w'fll confute and confound fuch a 
conceit, Aft*6*We will give our fdvef to the word and prayer. They 
conceived and concluded, they could not do both, but they 
(hould wrong both. 

1 If th?. A.paftles,who were extraordinary perfons,could not, 
{hall m^i jf ordinary abilities b fufficient to undergo both > 

E et a 2 Shall 



Chap. 2. Jfurveyoftbefumrne Part. 2; 

a Shall the Apoftles direfted by Chrift (ever them,who will 
dare to conjoyn them, unlefle he will go againft the dire&ion 
of the Lord Jefus > 

3 The gifts ofDeaconS) which are defcribed By the Apoftle, 
(i. Tim. 3.8.) areiuch as will not furnifh a man to be a iMi- 
nifter, (for of him it is noc required) he fhould be apt to teach; 
to be a teacher and not apt to teach , is to be a Bell without a 
Clapper. 
1.0/e. i. That Stephen a Deacon preached, /f#. 7. 

2. ThatP/;/7/>Baptifed. ^#.8,38. 

3. That Deacons, by ufing well their office, pur- 
chafe to themfelves a good degree a /. e. a degree to the Mini- 
ftery. 

j*nfa. i . Stcfbens fpecch was not a fermony but an Apologia 
made by him , for the clearing of his perfon and caufe from 
the accufat ions and afperfions that were caft upon him by 
his adverfaries. 

2. ThatP^/7/p was an Evangelift, and fo appointed by 
God, as afterwards appeares ^ and by vertue of thar 3 and not 
of his Deaconfliip, did baptize. 

3. That $ct${tt>v, mentioned in i. 7/^1.3.13.18 not 
a degree of the Miniftery , but he that doth fo, and is fo,fhall 
purchafe a good Handing in the Church , whereby he may 
boldly adminifter his office , and with more fruit. For as we* 
have formerly faid * If a man may be a fit Deacon, and yet 
by feme impediment in his utterance can never be a Minifter, 
then is he not by his Deaconfhip in any neceflary preparation* 
thereunto. 

The limits of the office will 5 i. What he muft doe. 
appeare, by (hewing c 2. How he muft doe tu 
I What he muft doe. 

This Deacon being the fteward or Treafurer of the Church,' 
the thing for which he is mainly to be imployed, as for which 
he was ordained, it is, for the husbanding of the cftate and temporails 
of the Church, as may be every way moft b^hcvefull for the be 
nefit of the body , according to the rules of the Gofpel. And 
this his fervice willftiew it felf in three things. 

i. He muft addrefle himfelf with much oblervance to re 
ceive thole provifions, which fhall 3 or ought to be coinmited 

to 



. L_J - ~ '. 

Parr 2. of Church difci/Hne. Chap.z. 37 

to hia truft. I fay , due observance in gathering in the ftate of 
the Church. 

1. Ic is for him to iri form himfelf by advice and counfell 
from the body, what every mans freewil-offering fhould be in 
making provifions for fupplies & paiments of theCongregati- 
on.For though tht Church-contribution be a free- will offer 
ing, in regard it fhould willingly and wi h a ready heart be 
tendred unto God : yet neither in the old Teftament, nor un 
der the new, the thing it lelf, nor yet the meafure was left to 
a mans owndifpofe or libertie. Compare D t #r. 16. ic with 
Levit. 12. 1 8, 19, If God hath blefled a man with fo many 
Oxen, he muft not offer fo many Goats. 

Vpon this information and direction given by the Body, 

2. Hemuft obferve, whether each member performethis 
his due and dude : and in cafe h (hall failc he is to admonifli 
him , as fwerving from a rule : and in cafe he reform not, he 
muft follow the action againft him , by the rule of our Savi 
our provided in that behalf, and bring him to the eenfure of 
the Church. 

3. What is not offered or given, but promised, he muft 
give attendance with the firft toreqiiire it, that thus being ob- 
fervant to gather in the ftock and proviiion of the Chtrrch, he 
may^not be to feek; nor fucoour may be wanting , when fup- 
ply (hould be tendered. 

IV 

As thus he muft give attendance , as Ch rifts receiver , to 
gather in his rents and revenues of the Church : fo he muft be 
carelull to keep it, when it is in his cuftody , fb that no lack 
come there to$ neither mifpendkhlmfdfj nor fuffer it to fpoil 
in the keeping, nor lend it with difadvantage 5 fo that it (hould 
returne leflc in worth, or be unready , when the Church hath 
occafion to have the improvement thereof. 

III. 

He muft be prudtntin the difperilng and difpofing of it to 
fuch u(es and to fuch perfons as the body of the congregation 
ftiall,according to the rules of the Scriptiii*e,require at his hand - 
herein, becaufethe^weight and work of ^his uftice is efpeciatly 
to be feen here; ergo- 9 thi& Is efpecially and particularly mentio 
ned, Rom. 12 .He that diftributes : and this implies and includes 
all the reft. 

E- ; ee - . Fes L 



38 Chap.2. dfurvey of thefumme Parc.2. 

For he that murf diitribute , He mail gather 5 He mutt keep 
it by him. 

Thus his office is faid to attend tables. / e. To lay out the re, 
vtnues and treafurie of the Church, as may be behoovef ull : For to 
provide Elements for the Lords table , when that fhoald be 
attended: For the table of the foor 9 /'. e. for all their wants , that 
they may W fupplicd. For the tables of the Minifter, /. e. what 
ever provifion the Church {hall put into their hands, as by 
them to be adminiftred to them, according to that debt which 
the Church owes to them in the way of wages. 

And here his providence , faithfulnefle , and paines will 
fully be imployed. 

C H A P. 1 1. 

Wherein the nature of Ordination is difcujfi'd , and the 17. Chap. 
of Mr. R E u T E R F O R D // confidsred 5 and anfwcred 3 as 
touching the power he givetb to A Paftor in and over other 
Congregations be fids his own. 

THe Reafons which are in the 1 6.clMp. alledged and anfwer- 
ed by Mr. K.we are content they (hould ftand or fall to 
their own ma(krs 5 not intending to weary our felves,with the 
maintaining of other mcns works : what we conceive to be 
fuitable to the truth, and we (hall make ufe of, we (hall indea- 
vour tovindhate, and make good againft all oppofitionin 
their proper places. 

Whereas it is faid cha. 17. p. 264. 

That we make Ordination and election ofPaflors all one^ by a mi- 
flake : I fuppofe, it will appear, that we are herein wholly mi- 
ftalan 3 if that which follows be impartially attend d. We 
(hall therfore for the clearing of this coaft inquire after fome 
particulars, which appertain to the full understanding of this 
he..d of 'Discipline ; and fo much the rather we (hall be willing 
to beftow our thoughts about this fubjeft , becaufe of the dif 
ficulty - n-i obfcurhy of it : efpechlly, b^caufe mi j conceivings here 
draw many inconveniencies with them 3 and difturb almeft the 
whole frame. As in an un joy nted body , ormifplaced building, 
when any fpeciall part, and mtin pJJbrifout of place, it 
brings a weakning , yea a declining of che whole, and fpoils 

both 



P arc 2 . of Church discipline. Chap, 2 . 



bath the firmnefle and /kfhion of the frame. We (hall take leave 
therefore to infift upon f hele particulars by way of inquiry : 

1 . Whether ordination is in nature before election ? 

2. Whether or dinatun gives all the effentials to an Officer ? 

5* What this Ordination is ^ and wkerein lies the full breadtb and 

bounds of the being thereof? 

4. In whom the ri^ht efdifpenjing l\es^& by whom it may be difonfcd? 

i* 

Whether Ordination if in nature btfore Ek8iox. 

To the firft of thefe, , that which cccaftons an Inquiry here, 
C isthe words & expreflions of worthy M r - K. cb. iy+p. 265. (7r- 
cc dination is tha f, wbicb formally makes the man 4>Psftor. , ?he peo* 
<c pies eleft ion doth ondy appropriate the ma uMiniftery to fuel) antjmb 
te a people. It is one thing to mal^e a gold ring , it is another* thing to 
<c propyne <&gtft the ring tofucb a per [on. 16 j. It is prefupfofid by or- 
cc der of nature , tbat h.R.isfirft called and ordained a Patfor by 
cc Chrift 5 and the laying on of the hands of the Elder s, i . Tim. 4, 1 4. 
cc before the petple a n eleft him for their Pcftor. For if A. B. be no 
" P<ftor , tbe people c annot choofe him to be their Pafler : neither doth 
cc the peoples election give any fucb power to A. B. 7'bat power is gi 
<c ven by the Pres byteries Ordination , which by order of nature is bs- 
" fore the peoples formall Aft of EleGion^ As the husband who in a La- 
"pidaries fiop cbeofetb a gold ring for bis wife , axdputtetb it on her 
'* finger, piejuppofetb it was a gold ring before tbe ckoojing thereof-, nei- 
cc tber doth hit cboofmg make it agold-ring^but onely make it his wives 
<e gold ring, by application to her. bflfo peoples Ehttion appropriated) 
"jucbamanwbo is already a Pcftor , to inch a charge :lut doth not 
ic makf tbe Paftor a P^ftor^ but cboofetb him ontly to be their PC for, , 
*26$. 

I confeffe 5 I finde feme fuch expreflions as the/e in Cellar- 
mine. J)iiputabimuspn*ribds'0rdinatione 9 turn devocatione^ poflremo 
de elettione: which implies, Tbat election comes after tbe vocation of a 
Minifter, twit ~D?.Ames feafonably tells him, he placet h the cart be 
fore tbe borfe ; Hoc non eft diftinde et ordine 5 [edprjpiftere et ~confu f e *** .?* 
difputare ordinationem prtponere vocationi et elefiioni 3 -eft eq^f 
prsponere cnrorum. 

I know alfo 5 that it is a Popfo courfe , which our Prelates 
ufe fthe reafon whereof we (hall difcover in the proper place 
thereof) that they ordain a .Ptieft and when they have layd 
slieir hands upon his head , and put his parchments into his 

boxe 3 



40 Chap.2. AfSPveyoftbefumme Part 2.' 

boxefealed with tKe great (eale of tkeBijbops office , he fends 
the man to take poffcflion of his parifh and tithes 3 and the 
poor multitude fuffer themfelvcs fo far to be befooled and oppre- 
fed with the tyranny of the Prelate y that they are conftrained 
to fubrnit to him in their praftife , whom often they cannot 
but juftly loath in their hearts; as being either very fcandalous 
in his Iife 3 or infufficient in learning and abilities. 

But I cannot meet with any Judicious writer , who either 
knew or maintained the courfe of the reformed Churches ^ that 
placeth ordination before election. Nor did I ever conceive 
that to be the order of Cbrift. For I have taken it for granted 
what Cyprian fay es 5 Vidsmus de divM anthoritate defcendere^ ut 

a cyp-'ianli.i. ( acsr ^ os ^ f^ 3e Tfote 9 [ub cmnium oculis delegate^ et digntts et ido- 

Eptfl.*. '.neufpuklicojudicioetteftitnoniocomproqetur a . 

b Exam.p. i. I ever conceived that trne of Chemnitius >, 

d4 Sacr&m.ffrd. ft e c ^ manus alicui imponas^ ne cotnmunices feccatis alienif^ appro* 
, bando fcilicet elettzonem aut vocationem non rede fa&am. 

c Loc.com. 8. I have judged with Mufcultu e Legit imc elefii, ab epijcopis et 
'miftr. ordin. fenioribus, qui eleftioni aderant 9 oratione et impojitione manuum con- 
Magdeburg. fi ima b an t ur et ordinabantur 3 et b*c forma ekftionis ad Cyvriani tern- 



* r - t . . . . . 

vrdw. * was ever ^ tns opinion with the Mtgdeburgcnfcs 

J)degsba\ur epiftopw et plebe 3 cujus epifcopus futurus erat^ pr 
et acceffit manuum impofttio. 

*7 ^ ever confented formerly to that of Honourable Pleffe e , 
Semper tamsnprinfquam ordinanturet collocantur in minifterio fuoin 
univerfum wncurrere populi ordinifyue ecclejiaftici csnjenfum , idque 
deduct probation! f caufaperomnia j<eculapojfey ft coxtroverfumfQret. 
So that he concluded it a conrfe beyond controverfie, and the 
practice of perpetuill antiquity, 

1 took it in former times for confefled 5 what Calvin writes 
{ -r u ftltjib , 4 . - f and with whom B?z,a confents , Sxpereft ritus ordinandi, cut 
cap..3.h 16- ul'imum locum in vocatione d^dimus. &c. 

To conclude^ 1 have apprehended it as an everlafting truth, 
which judicious Ames delivers in his Medulla Qibro nunquam fans 
%Med. f beot. i au j ato ^ g ekttionis adjunftum confequens et Cdnfummans eft ordi- 
4 natio 9 qu& nibzl aliudfft , quamfolcmnis qutdam i?itroduttio miniftri 
h Tom I'li-iijam ektti hi ipfius funttionis liberam exsctiionem. It is but adjuntt- 
&**& VOCAf 'utfyapdthit confummtn*. To which agrees .his expreffion in 
-J 5 76f hisBellarn:* Enervat. t eleftion gives jus adrem 9 ordination 



* .. - - 

p ar t 2 . of Church difcipftne. Chap. 2 . 4 1 



jus in re. A&thcElettion oi^the Pwzce authorifeth him in his 
Pvegall power; Coronation onely invefts him into his place. And 
fome of the Jefuites, moft ingenuous, affirme as much. 

I iiTue all with Gerjon Eucer : which argues not onely what 
his opinion was , but what was the conftitution of all the i etiflirt* 
Churches where he was. [i] Peftquamfr^sbyterio confenfus Eccle- Gnbe-f. $- 
fixinnotuit > fuccedit adextremum Ordinatio. And in the follow 
ing difcourfe, 1 hope it fhall appear, That Ordination doth de 
pend upon the feofles kwfull Elettion 9 as an Effeft upon the 
Caufe, by vertue of which it is fully Adminiftred; So that in 
the very Apoflolictll times , the liberty of the very dfoftles was 
not fo great in Ordaining as was the peoples in Cbooftng* For as 
in Atts. 6. its faid of that Office of the Deacons; T'be feofls were 
firft appointed to cboofe and to prefent the perfons to the 4po- 
flle : and then theydid readily receive the parties 9 not once 
queftionlng what they did ; or, by withdrawing their Ordina 
tion, refufe to iecond and eftablifh what they had done. And if 
the people had this libertie in an under- Officer, there was great* 
er reafon they (liould have the like in an Officer of higher de 
gree , in whom they had greater intcreft, and by whofe Admi- 
niftration they were to receive greater good : fo that none 
were to be Ordained^ut fuch whom they did choofe ; nor did 
they, or according to rule could they, refufe to Ordain them 
fo Eleftedj unlefle fume juft exception was againft them 5 and 
then alfo the people were to make a new choice , they were 
not in that cafe of errour and aberration from the rule, to 
take the choyce into their own hands. The proofe of this 
will appeare in the explication of the other particulars pro- 
pounded,and therefore we (hall proceed therein .The fecond tiring 
then to be attended is \ 

2. IPbetber Ordination ives all the Effentials to an Officer. 

Where there be two things come to be fcanned. 

1. How fane tbeEflentitllsoftheMinifary or Minifter may be 
given by man* 

2. If they may be given and convoyed over by man ; B Y W H A T 
MEANS men are [aid to do r/;*f, whether by Ordination, or by any 
other appointment ofChrift, 

The firft of thefe calls for fome fpecial difquifition. Becaufe 
it will appeare upon triall, that the contrivement of thefe 

Fff truths 



C hap 2 . Xjurvey of the fumme Part. 2 . 

had this outward call to that office. Therefore they muit be 
Af atb.i%. 1.3. heard by Gods own charge 5 though they were moft unworthy 
lj?\6 v &. mcn * ^ neither Efficiency 9} parts to doe the work of the 
place,nor yetfacerity of heart and life to indeavour, much leffe 
difcharge the weight of the fervices which fhoul J be done by 
, themjBeing blind GuidiS.Ftfotcd Sepulchres >groffely hyprcritical 
and fcandaloufly vile in their generall course, corrupting the 
law by their falfe and unlearned gloffes, and perverting the 
fimple people by their lewd carriages, polluting all Gods or 
dinances by their corrupt handling and adminiftradon 
thereof. 

And therefore there Is more then Mediath jubjetti coniidered 
in the giving of this outward call, if we look at the rigour of the 
phrafe : though ( if the Authors will give Ieave)I would take 
their meaning to include as much, as what I mention 5 becaufe 
I love not to trouble my (elf and the world with words, or to 
make any needleffe contention about that, which may admit 
a fair and ration all conftruftion in any thing. This mediatas 
fubjefii then is to be attended , not fo much in regard of the 
parties that are taken to office,but in regard of thofe, who, in 
a fubordinate way, are inftrumentt under Chrift , and fo as /- 
fruments put forth a caufall vertue to leave the impreffion ofzn of- 
fee-right upon another. For otherwife , we (hall not be able 
to finde and maintaine any mediate calling. 

Suppofe as Mattbi&s & Jofepb were fet before the Lori, there 
(hould be two perfjns Cct apart for the minittery, were there 
no caufall vertue corning from thole , who were to call , and 
outwardly to auhorife one to the place, rather then the other; 
there could be no mediate inftitution conceived in regard of 
the parties : they both equally and immediately are prefented as 
objects to the call; and equally and immediately (in regard of 
themftlves) lye open te the call. Jofeph ftands not in the way to 
the call of Matthias ; nor doth Matthias come between Jofefb 
and the call. 

But herein lies the mediateneffe of the call C that however in 
regard of themfelves , they are equally objected to what calj 
come*) yet Cbrift hath given a vertuall right to fuch as he plea- 
(eth to apoint , and that he will not difpenfe immediately 
acal from himfelf to either party : but they as a meane betweene 
bim and tbent 9 (hall leave an imfrejjion of a right of power upon 

one 



Part 2 . offburcb difcifline? Chap.-2 . 47 

one of the parties to exerciie fuch a place. 

This is alfo that which they call [Defignatio perfon*,'] the 
dejf gnat ion of a fsrjon to a place. If by that they mean, that they 
put forth a Mjuall vertue, to imprint the formality of the power 
of office upon fucb a man ; that is the fence I would give, of 
whattheyfay, andfodoe willingly grant what they fpeake. 
Etit if by Dejignttion-to* place they would darken the truth with 
#ordsyi*ittib* <peaks,and make that the meaning of the expre 
fion : to witiThat all the ej0 r 0if/d/f,namely,the materiaU&ndfoi** 
THdi? constituting cnufes of externall- office-fewer WAS in the party 
before, and fo he had a compleai fpecificall being of a calf; 
bnt fhey onely point 'him -the flace, and tell him it's fit he (hoirld 
ekcrcife his power here ; fo that this dcjtgnatio ferfon^ is onely 
an adjunft to the office he had before without them, but puts 
forth 'no caufall vertue (as fubordinate inftrumcnts under 
Chdft)tobripginthe k/wgof an outward call. Then, I fay, 
by dt/ignatio perfon*-, in this fence, neither the truth is difcover- 
ed, nor is the thing done that was intended by it. : 

For upon this explication, what difference can be found be 
twixt an immediate and mediate call, wh' T ch we heard out of the 
Galatbians to be founded in Scripture, and confefled by the A* 
fofile? For if all the edentials of both inward and outward 
calling are equally onely from God, then both the callings 
are eq lally immediate, fince that call is ioHnediate which is 
conferred without any meanes. 

Secondly, I can (ee no cau(e to hinder, but that an Officer, 
which is ordinary, may execute his place -without Any c*ll in the ' 
Church j for I would thus difpute. He that hub alt the caufts of 
bit call inward and outward without the Church, he hath power and right 
toexercifehif>call} and none hath power and right to hin 
der him* 

But exconceffiS) 'they baveafllbe caufes, if this conceit be true^ 
that defignatio pf rjW doth adde no e/entials to the c^nftitution 
of an outward call (for I (uppofc there is nothing elfe out 
wardly to be added to make the call : ) Suffofe there were two 
perfons fully, yea, equallygiftcd and furnidied with all gra 
ce*, abilities and willingnefk for the work of the Miniftery^ 
which now is wanting to fbme Congregation, and they both 
defired that work of Chrift : if there was required no more to 
be done, to bring in all the cauft& 9 and fo the being of th 

powci: - 



44 Chap.2. dfurvey of thefumme Parr. 2. 

help unto the weakeft Reader , that he may lay his finger up 
on the feverall things., and fee how they lye diltinft in the 
frame of the Inftitudon. 

Firft,its a truth,there be no orders nor officers, which have 
been received or are to be retained in the Churches of Chrift, 
but it is the prerogative royall of the Lord Jefus as King of 
the Church to appoint them. They are parts of his worfhip, 
and there, what he doth not tppoini , he doth not approve : the 
inftituting and ufing of any other |is meerly mH-WKJ&f. And 
therefore all fuch perfons and performances , as they iffue 

* cfa'o. 13 ?. * rom the folly and froth of mans brains , and never came into 

i J\,ir?g. i ^. i)is minde : Co are they abhorred and loathed by God from bis heart. 

3 l -3*' Bcfide , all thefe places and offices they are appointed for 

Ipirituall and fupernaturatt ends, and fo to effect Jupernaturall 
vpsrk,s, even the converfion, fan&ification and falvation of fuch 
ss God hath purpofed to bring unto himfelf. He then alone 
niuft appoint the office, who can give a blejfing to the office 
and the officer to attaine their end : and this none can doe but 
the Lord Chrift alone by the vertue and power of his Regall 
authority ; who now being amended , and fitting at the right hand 
of the Father, he gave and doth bieffe by the prefence and ope 
ration of his own Spirit. EpJ;e/. 4.8,1 1. Wl^en Cbrifl a fended np 
on high, he gave gifts. Some to be 4poftles,fome Prophets, lome Evan- 
gehftsyfom Paftors,fome Teachers : Thefe offices are coronation - 
mercies , of the greateft wor( h a'nd excellency. And the Pfal- 
mift gives thereafon from the end. 'Pfal. 6%. 19, 20. He gives 
thefe gifts 3 f^f Godmigkt dwell amongft' the rebellious. And by them 
the Churches are gathers J and pzrfeiled. Ephef. 4'- 12, 13. And 
hence it is by way of Emulation, becauie j4nticbrift\fd'M there 
was no means to underprop his kingdom , and promote his 
tyranny , unlerTe he had (lives of his own making and creati 
on, that would fervc his turn, by taking up blinde obedience, 
in doing his will, though they faw no rule nor reafon for it : 
when therefore the Pope amended on high to the chaire of Anticbrift, 
he alfo fends his m'faries and inftruments as the fwarmsof 

i*ft t ff\ Locufls out of the bottomkfipitjor the 'deftraftion of theChurch, 
*' a id perdition of millions of poor miferable fouls \ He being 
hlmfelf the man offm, and the fon of perdition. 

Secondly, its alfo certain , That men are furnifhfd and fit 
ted with graces and abilities inwardly for fo great an iiuploy- 

ment 



Part 2. ofcKurcbdifciplfoc. Ctop-Jtj-^ 45 



raent 5 with willing an3 ready mindes alfo a to give up them- a Rotttflt 1 ^ 
ielves t fo holy fervices : this alibis wholly from God in 
Chrift. He makes us able Minifters of the Gofpel. *> He calls, 
befanflifies. c He is the Lord of the barvejt, he tbrups forth labour- *" 3* 
rm. d This is termed tbe inward call: this onely comes from ^ ^atlb^.i 
him. Graces and abilities are in his hand., are his gift. fim i a g. ao. 

Thirdly, He fets the /awe/ and limits of the flace and callings ^ 
fets down all the rules , according to which they muil a&, 
bothon/er and be ordered, according as the quality of their 
places doe require : doe they muft no other things, nor after 
any other manner then he prefcribes. There was a pattern 
prefcribed of all the things in the Tabernacle from the leaft 
unto the greateft, which muft be obferved in all the feverall E ^ 4 ;.n 
thereof. So in that oFEf^/Vfjf vifion. e ordinances ^ lawes^fi- ^44.5. 
gHres^fajbions. All muft be attended , accordins; to the minde 
of the Lord, withour adding thereunto , or dztratfing therefrom f . * Dent. n. 
Its but reafon that a 'JMafter fhould ftt down the laws and'or*. 



Fourthly 5 but all this while , there is no officer nor office 
put upon any. nun, nay though there were never io rnany 3 and 
thofe fitted and gifted every way ,, they are m officer s> i. c. they 
have not received, nor are invefted with a a right orjus 3 accord- 
ding to the nt!e of Chrifl ? and order of the Gofycl, by-fjch mean? 5 
which our Lord Jelus the King of his Church hach ordained, to 
leave the impreflion of authoiiry upon them to that purpofe^ 
Which, how its done , we (hall anon inquire : but thai ibis muft 
of neceflity be done 5 we (ee ic plaine. 

Firii, becaufe Without ibis Cati 9 none can warrantably doe 
any aft which belongs to an-ojflrer, and therefore without this, , 
he hath not the SfecificAllformofzn officer. 

Secondly, without this 5 what ever is done in that behalf, 
and for that end, hvoid and onone,ejfrft. 

Thirdly and laftly , the/frewgf/; , validity , andrjjic4ry of an 
ouwaru call herein appears beyond gain-faying, if k pr:>cd 
from fuch , who may give it by rule : Becaufe who evsr in a 
regular way hath received this outward c.Jl , he is then a 
cempleat and t rue officer , and may aft any part of his office, 
though n& t inwardly gracedatd fined worthily c>f ch a. . or 
The Scribes and P^ati^es fit in Ufis 
'' 



4-2 Chap.2. j*futvey of thefumme Part 2?* 

truths is fofecret and fubtil, that it* drives men into divers 
conceivings, as not being able to difcern, how in the work of 
the inftitution of the Miniftery, the cflentiallsrcorne to be wo 
ven together ^ the thread is fo fine fpun , that the dimme eye 
ofmans-difcerning, can hardly findeit, or follow it r much 
lefle cut it* 

And bccaufe there is here no fmall difficulty , and it is the 
very binge upon which many waighty confeqnences , and in 
truth) controversies turn , I fhall be bold to offer fome things 
to confideration, which at leaft may caufe further inquiry by 
fuch 5 who are better able to fathome thefe depths. And here 
as Sea men ufe to do, when the Bay or Haven is unknown, or 
being known,yet hard to hit; I (hall as it were found theCoaft 
by feverall condufiens, That I inay firidc where the channel! 
of tht truthjin the full ftrength and ftreame of it runs* 



eis a Caufall'verttte put fonb in * fubordittate way by foms 
under Cbrifato bring in the formality or Jpecificall being ofajtEcclefi- 
flicalloffict to a^erfon^orfanjf ibtt iscafod tbereuntwrftafidspofll-jfed 
ibereof. 

i . 1 fay, [fl)*f done by fome] becaufe it is confefled of all 
hands that an external} call is ot ncceflity required : oncly ibmc 
lay the waight of it in one thing , fome in another : but all 
a^ree ivtbif) whofe conceits have but the colour of common * 
fenfe in them, ( the phreniia of fome Familifts and A'labaprift* 
onely exempted , who ealhiere all Gwcrnmnts and Govtrnours 
or Rulers out of Churches a id Co nmon wealths , but thi& 
madaeffe arid folly laboii"S alrnoft with the lew WbaWflS of 
itftlf) AH, I fay, that are willing to be led wich the light of 
any reafon , doe readily grant there fhould be an outward call* 
\n the lo \vift order and office of a Diacon , tkis was obferved 
by direftion Apoftoiicall , they muft not , they could not adr 
minifter, before they were called and appointed thereunto. 
Atts 6.5. And it's a ftapk and ftanding rule , which teacheth 
all by proportion. No man takgs tbis honour to bimftlf; but-.bc tbat 
is called as Aaron. Heb. 5.4. 

Secondly, that there is a cdtfall vertue fut ftrtb in tbe communi 
cation of tbis foweri] I (hall (hew, and they will eafily confefiTe, 
yea when they will exprefle themfelves -freely , their own 
words evidence as much ; unlcfle they be forced by the fear of 

the 



Pare -2. of Church di ft ipline. Chap. 2. 43 

t he approach of feme Argument which" "imght ha zard 
fome coRccipt , which they are loath to leave and lay afide, 
then happily they may mince theif language, that nothing 
nsay be gathered from thence againft themfelves. I finde that 
expreflion in the Apoftle, Gal. i . i . Paul an Afsftle not of wan nor 
by-man^vK *V a.vdtt*7wvji& JV av9pa>W.Men did not inftkute the 
office of an Apottle, as the Authors of it : nor was it by man 
as the inftrtmttnull^aftfe , ^convayed over unto Paul : but it was 
every -way immediately from God. There is therefore in reafon (as 
ail Judicious collect out of the place) thefe Tw o WA Y E $ of 
djfjxnfatfan to be attended. 

Firft, when God immediately inftitutes and appoints out of 
his good pleafure any place of authority , and immediately alfo 
from himfelf appoints the ferfon thereunto. Thus the Calling 
andPer/oHj called, viz. of. the Apoftles : were from God immedi 
ately. 

2. Way of dtfpenfation is mediate : when the Tnftitution of 
the office ifliies onely from the good pleafure of the Lord, yet 
he may and doth ufe other inftruments for the communicati 
on of this authority, and the inveftingof a perfon with 
a right to exercife , and yet ft ill the office be truely (aid to be 
his alone. And herein the P$p ifb ufur Cation in appointing or 
ders & the orders appointed by them appear to be totally An- 
ticbriftiatt as the rabble of that wretched crew of Monkjy Fryars 9 
Cardinal*} Cbancdlours^c. Becaufe they are of man and by mcM^ 
meere humane creatures which the pride and ambition of the 
heart of the man of fin , the froth and vanity of his minde, 
hath brought forth into the world, all which prophane beafts 
he hath provided, as fo many rotten pillars , to prop up the 
the throne of his Antichriftian power and Prelacy. 

But thofe which the Church , according to the Tnftitution 
and allowance of Chrift takes up, thofe are wholly font him> 
as the Author and Tnftitutor of them,yet are they />v the Church^ 
to whom he hath fir ft delegated power and in a fubordinate 
manner by fuch inftruments , as he fees fit , convayes a right 
to lome perfons, that they may po(Ic(Te fuch places, and exer 
cife fuch offices, according to him without the leaft impeach 
ment of the royalty and fovcraignty of his rule, which yet re- 
fides in himfelf alone. / 

To come a little neercrhptti?, that we may knd a little 

Fff2 help 



, , J _ ,_,, --- Jl ~ MMMMMV ___ --__ -_j _- J_- "I ri-_-U - LJimT- ' -' -- 

48 Chap. i. Aflhveyoftbefvmme Pare 2. 

power of office , . then botb theft bad e\uati right to officials * and 
though they ftould officiate any afts without defignatien^ they 
were true a&s of an office ; whether confccrating or admini- 
firing Sacraments, they were valid : And if they have right 
to adminifter, who hath right or authority to hinder > 

Nor can the words, admit any other logicall refpeft to be 
put upon them, but w/e and effefl* In Afts 14. 23. When they 
bad made or appointed them Elders by way , of choice* The fcope 
of the place is to (hew, what provilion the Apoftle made 
for the Churches , in Applying them with Officers , and 
furnifhing them with Rulers, which before they had not, 
but now, by Gods appointment 3 they, under him, gave a 
being of an outward call to fuch perlons,to fuftain that place un 
to which formerly they had no power to execute. 

Conclusion 1 1, 

Hence it foil owe s from the former ground, that It if an aft 
ef power M an Inurnment or rneans^ under Chriil, to give an Officer 
tbe being of an outward call in the Church. 

I defire the Pleader here to recall to mind what formerly 
hath been expreifed and proved, that the minds of the fimple 
may not be troubled, or taken afide from the truth by the- 
ambiguity and mi (lake of words. 

When we fpeak of f ower^ the word is of genera!/ fenfe and fig- 
nification, and hath an influence into every aft of judgement^ 
T^ judge thoje that are within, i Cor. 5. 12. So that there is no 
ddmonition, either when one tels another alone, or takes 
one or two, and convinceth a brother , but there is a procefle, 
in a way of juHciali prore ding according to the Laws and Go* 
vernrhent of Chrift 5 which is the difference betwixt a Clitrcb- 
adwonition and a Cbritfian-admonitieji* Between fuch as are not 
under flich bonds, there is an admonition of Cbriftian~duty : 
Here is an admonition tiluing from C/;r//hdtf-p0wr, which they 
have by reifon of tbe placer in which they are fet. Sometime 
i Tkff f.i the word^rbor/'ry is taken thus largly,though moft frequently 
17. ufed otherwife and in a narrower fignific;ition : And fo,there 
j s a ]^ a p ower which is proper toOfficers', and when we would 
rpc.ik properly, or underftand diftinclly each thing in his pro- 
P cr nature and place, we then mean, TtcpHitfr of Office^ leading 
} ruling fowsr^ or Superiority of power. 

This 



Parr 2. ofcburcbdifciplint. * Chap. 2. 49 

This being conceived andfr pt in mind, the cfemonftration 
' of the conclufion is open : To give fowtr is an aft of power v he or 
they who give the externall call, or leave the impreflioa of 
the power of office upon another, they have the power ofjuJg* 
jg that- other 5 they caufe that vsnualiy which another hath 
formally 5 not they thernfelves. 

And thus we have done with the nYfi Branch of the (econd 
Head, wtr.ch- we propounded to-be debated. 

2. The next thing that conies to confideration i? 3 

By what weans the Ejjftntials of tbk Power 
may be conveyed ?. 

And here alfo becaule we meet with many fholes and fandS 
of feverall opinions which croffe us, that we cannot make a 
ftraightcourfp, we {hall be contained to tack about a little, 
not proceed in a perf?l: method, but few negatively what 
doth not give this Powcr,and then affirmatively what doth. 
The N E G A T i v E we fhall Ly forth in two Oonclufisns* - 

Conclufion I. 

Ordination (as ic is Popifhly difpenfcd under the 
opinion of a Sacrament, and as leaving the im- 
prciiion Of an indtlible Character} doth not com 
municate tkeeffence of this outward call. . 

What is \thePopift>]~enfe herr, the Prelates being their prcpdr 
SacccfTors, who tread in their fteps*, and keep their path for 
themoft part in Church- difcipline, cordially and privily 
maintain, though they be not fb willing openly to profeffe 1 ; 
and therefore, though they will not have all the world know 
that they hold (even Sacraments (and fo that of Order to b Lord 
one) by/H//expreflion, yet they'i itiwate fbme fuch thing by 3ook. 
the ambiguity of their language, which thofe who are their fa- En ? Il ? 
miliars can eafily Tent out : as namely, there are but two Sacra- Book o" Crf m 
njfnts tbfolurely necejfary tefalvation: q. d. there are more, and mon- prayer* 
thofe neceffary 9 though not tbfolutel} neceffary' to falvation. 

But for the indelible CbaraiJer that fliould come from hence 
to make up the formality of a Prieft, that to mine own foicw- 
ledgfilhaveheardftoutly defended and determined in the 
Schools of the Univerfity. 

Ggg k 



50 Chap.2. Aforvey of thefumme Parr. 2. 

It were wdrth the while, if vfe could pry a little narrowly 
into this conceit, that we might difcern what is ihefsfiion lof 
tbif Charter, when it is expreffed to the full 5 that we might 
find feme footftep for a mans fancy to fray upon. 

^ The refined fecrecy andfubtilcy of this fpeculation is. fo 
high, that it forced the Schoolmen to fnuffe the candle To 
neer, that they put out the light. 

For firft, they will have it to be a quality divers from grace, 
onely a preparation thereunto. 

Second y, it muft be common to all that receive the Sacra 
ment, truly or fainedly fuch. 

Thirdly, it muft be fixed and engraven in the foul in that 
indelible manner, fo that it cannot be blotted out, nor burnt 
out in the flames of Hell : And in truth, we cannot eafily fee 
the fk-i^ht and cunning in carving cut tbu Cbara&er $ for the 
6jw of this device was'threefold. 

Firft, That the dignity cf the Epifcopac} 1 might be advanced : and 
thence ic was, whatever action carries an eminency in any 
kind, or might caufe and caft a reflection of refpect upon it, 
that rauft be given to If, that fo men might have an eye there" 
untO} and a fpeciall reference and dependance thereupon. 

Secondly, That the honour ofPricftbood (as Papifts and Prelats 
fpeak) might be maintaind, fome fpeciall excellency muft be left 
upon it: And becaufe the bafenefTe of the carriage of that 
Popifh crew might bring their pcrfons and places out of 
efteem, therefore they muft have fome Character that could 
not be defaced : becaufe their hudneile and wickcdnefie was 
luch, that it would deform the very imprdfions of morality, 
therefore they devifed fuch a Character that (hould be engra 
ven fo deep, that the moft abominable prophanentflfe of Hell 
it felf (hould not eat it out to eternity. 

3. Becaufe the right of the one, in what he gave, and the 
Worth of the other, in whajt he received had no realty 5 there 
fore they mubjoyue fomethiug, as a farre fetched conceit, that 
the tCrT*.cy might hold men in admiration of, that which pai- 
fed their apprehenfion, and thence came the minting of this 
my far lout nothing. 

This indekbilis character comes out of the forge of Pope 
ry, and is fo befooted with the (moafee of the bottomleflepit, 
and carrie J along in the fogs of the myfteries of iniquity ,that 

by 



p art 2 . of Church dtfcipline* Chap.2 . 5 I 

by a fecret Height ic hath eaten infeniibly into th >rders of 
Cbrift before the world was aware, 

And hence it is, the Schools, who commonly when they at 
tend their owne liberty of difpute, wilHpeake out : they are 
fo dazzled in their own fayings,that they doe in ifTiie,as much 
as profefTe, they kr.ow not what they fay. 

Somtj that it cannot be gathered from the (acred Scrip- 1 
fires, nor the teftimony of the Fathers, nor from natural! 
reafon a . a Scows 4. fen 

der /, that authority onely gave it life, and that non mtl- tenc - 



) that reafon doth not demonitrate it, nor evident Au 
thority prove it c . c Gabriel 4. 

Nay^/H^.that the determination of the Church (in whofe fcnc.dift.^. 
bowels it was bred, and had i:s being, if any where) is not ex- 
preffs in the point d . * Ibidem* 

And hence they cannot tell what to makgof 7/5 one while its ens 
rdA!um> as Durand and iS'colw. Another while it niuft be e/ uA/i- 
Itimi as Thomas. Whether to refer it,they cannot conclude. 

Some will have it in the firft fpecies of a quality e . Some in c Vafyuer ?l- 
the frcond f. Others choofe the third g. Oihers the fourth h - ^^ :<Uf ^ 
And all thefe are like the Midianites 9 at daggers drawing a* f jnbfp..q*tf 
mong themfelve??, feek by might and maine how to confirme 6$. Art.4. 
their own imagination, how to confute other. g Altiodwcnf. 

Thus, when they would have it, they cannot tell where to J-^Art.g.c.i 
~ , . i /- - h M. ay It Lin. A ^ 

firideit,Tfl?/;eretofetit. au. 4 ,Art.i. 

Some will have the under ftandin? to be thefubjeft of it, as 
77;om^f. Some the w/'// 9 as Scotuf* 

That it is no tying grace,they will all confeffe 5 becaufc the 
worft of men may 'have it. 

That it is no cemtion grace, becaufe it doth appertain onely ; 
to fome perfons in order. 

Eutitmuft be a fupernaturall quality which perfects the 
foule, and makes a man like to Chrid, and continues with 
him in hell, dpretty tale. 

A man muft have a (upernaturall grace, and have it for no 
end, when he hath it, and that to conforme a man to Chriil 
in hell. This muft perfeftthe fbule, wh^A the foule hath all 
evils in the full four(e and perfe&ions ortKfStf 

It's a common quality in regard of mans nature. It's not 

Ggg 2 emni 



5 2 Chap.2 . l * Xfttrvey of thefumme p art 2 ; 

ctnni nor/o//.* And it hath no fpfeciafl inseparable principle in 
the foule, which (hould make it infeparable. 

So the fum which returnes, after fo much adoe,is this : We 
have found a myfleriQW nothing, which cannot enter into the 
imagination of a rationall man * onely,if any will admire and 
adore the device.) that he is not able to difcerne, he m iy,and tru 
ly make his ignorame the mother of thai devotion. 

Thus we have taken leave to /port our felve?, as it were, in 
this weary travell, with this fpeculation of the Popifh vaffals 
and the Prelacy ; which is not altogether unufcfull, if it was 
for nothing elfe but this, to (hew how wily the vaine mir.de of 
man if> to coyne devices, to darken ths truth of Cod, and to delude 
it felft. 

We come neerer home 3 and our feconi Conclufion is, 

2. Conclusion. 

Ordination adminiffrecl according to the method and 
minde of M after ^ narntly^ as preceding the 
eleftion of the People^ it doth not give 
to the outward ca'd of a Mini ft er. 



For its croffe to the Apoitles im^itution, given in expreffe 
charge, A^ts 6.3 . Looke out from among \ou feven men ofhonefl re- . 
fon. Contrary to their prefent pra&ice, ver5 And the fayhg 
p leafed the peop/e, and they chofe, and they fet them before the dpoftles, 
If none but tbofa who wtrefirft elefted by the peop/e, (bodd be or 
dained ; and alljuc';) who were fo cbofen could not be refufed* 'Then to 
ordain before choice^ neither to mik? application of the rule, nor com* 
munlon of tbs right * in an orderly manner : and fo in iffje defaceth 
aad makes inefFeftuall the frame of the iniHtution ; and it is 
too haftily to inveft a man in a place, who hath normality of 
right to it. 

But the fir ft is plain from the place alledged. Nor need rh t 
(tumble ary in this bafe, bccaufe the inftance is given of Dta- 
(O'U) which are Officers of a lower rank^ ; (ince the reason is^ the 
lik^ in both, or rather forceth a/pnwr/^as we (peak. For they 
have as great intereft in the one as the oth?r ; nay, have a 
greater dependanc' upw.their Rulsis ; anr{ are engaged to zgrea* 
on to them ; and to provide for their honour in a 

more 



Part 2. ofChurchdifciptite. Chap.2. 53 

more efpeciall manner, Doth reverence and mainlainance^ there-/ 
fore Quod adomnesfi&at) ab omnibus debet approbari : Whence it 
is, that the Apoftle ever hath an efpeciall eye to the people in 
this* as their peculiar priviledge. * 

Objett. If that be here obje&ed, (which is often and ordi- ' 
nary ia the mouch of the Prelates,and their followers) T/M.5 
That the Apoftle delegated this authority to Titw 9 and pi <t 
the difpenfation of it into his hand : For tbif caufelleft tbce n 
Creet 3 that tbou fauldeft ordain EUers in every City, as I have ap* 
pointed. 

Anfa* True, the Apoftle did appoint him to do this work, 
but to doe it according to bis mind ; and in the o rder which Cbrift 
bad intfituted) and of which he had siven him a precedent by his 
own practice; namely, when the Elders were elected andpre- 
fented by the Church, he then laid on hands upon fuch, and 
fuch onely, according to the order of Chrift in that behalf. 

^bnt manner of Soveraignty in proceeding) which the Apoftle 
would not take, nor ufe in the Churches, in reafon he would 
not allow his Schollar to arrogate to himfelf. 

Bat (b ill we take Pau'spratiics for a precedent in this behalf > 
his courfe is plain, ASs 14.23. When they bad created tbem Elde\s 
-in ev r> Cburc') (or as the Geneva reads it, wben they bad ordained 
Elders by elettion in every Church) and prayed and fefted) &c* they 
CQmwnded tbem, &c> to God^ &-c* 

Certain *t is, that the Officers were compleat in -.heir infti- 
tution, and had a full call, and z*ullrigbt for theexecuJon of 
their placts ; and therefore laying on of bands , eicher was 
not of neceffity rfqmred, % orelfeit was included, and is to be 
tin Jerftood in that they faffed and pray?d; fo that the feofls 
bad the cbi-fband in the calling of Offic rs, they & jl choofing, 
before any ordination could be orderly difpenffd. 

And that this was the minde of the ApoiUe, and the mean- <f 
ine of his charge to T/'r/^f ; the words of the text fh^w, for its 
added, rb^r be (b.ould reheffe tbin^s amifi ; and muft not this be 
done by the Officers, and the Church aifo, according to the 
rule of Chrift.? 

Argument 2. 

Jis not tbe fcope of Ordinal ion^ b) God appointed, tegivetbc efen* 
tials of an Officers call j therefore, ffom tbencs it it not to be 
expettcd in an orderly way. 

Cgg ? The 



54 Chap. 2. l 4 vy of te fumme Part 2; 

The force of th^ conjequence is fo fufl and undeniable, that 
itgaines confenc without any gainfaying. 

The Antecedent onely needs proofe, and to that we (hall ap 
ply our fclvfis 5 That the [cops of ordination is net by the intend- 
mentof the Spiri t, tog/ ve the ejjentials of an outward call. I 
fuppofe it will appears from that femow flace } i Tim. 4, 14. 
which in this Treatife of M^ R. hath fo often been alledged 3 
and conceived alfo to carry another fence. 

Let us therefore in Gods feare addrefle our felves to a feri- 
ous consideration of the feverals in the Texts, that \vhert 
through fearch and examination is made, we may then fee 
what ceruine conclufeo:i can be inferred therefrom, and fo cafe 
our felves for future times of any further trouble from this 
T^xtj \vhen ever it (hall be alledgcd againft us. 
Three things then require fpeciall explication in the Text. 
i . What thegiftisy here faid to be in timothy. 
a/ J/PW it was given by Prophefie. 

3. W'art ibe laying on of the hands of the Elder s addes, and 
why ufed. 

i . What tbtt gift if. 

The word %dei*pict, tran dated here Gift 9 hath according to 
the divers acceptions of it, occailoned Interpreters divcrfly to 
exp-refle their apprehenfions : we (hall leave rach man to his 
own app^heniion , and crave liberty to weigh each particu 
lar, according to the ballance of the Sanctuary and where 
the truth eafts the fcales, oar judgements may willingly be 
carried that way. 

The word then in the firft place %nin*es,/#d) graces andgu- 
cioitf difiofiiions of Jbwrf,which arefredy piven w of Cod : and thus 
it is moft common,and frequently ufed 5 whether they be com 
mon graces which are beftowed upon fuch as have no intereft 
rn ChriO, as i Cor. 12. 9, 28. i Cor. 7. 7. Oc ; juch 9 which in 
faving manner belong to thofe that are effe&mlly called ; as 
Hcbr.^.9. fjmetime the H. Apoille, we hope better tbings.> and fuch as accom 
pany falvation : Better graces and gifts then ordinary, and bet- 
t*r then tbofatfht common and ordinary men of the world,at- 
tain unto , btcaule they are fuch as have falvation attending up 
on them $thus Rom. 6.23. & 11.28.' 
Sometime it is put for the offices and places, unto which men 

are 



Part 2. of Church dtptJJi**. ' 'Chap.2. 

arethroagh grace fitted^ and out ofG-od's^good pleafare cal- 



* 



e,... 

It laftly implies the gift of gr#ce, which through the obedi 
ence of Chrift is given us for omJuftijicawnJLQm^i^.fa^'T* 1 
yaw.*. And Cbamierus conceives, its never taken in this fenfe De^Saeratn. fa 
but onely in this place. f " 

This laft fenfe beyond all queftion fuits not with the place, 
as all the clrcumftances in the Text give in evidence , and ' 
therefore Interpreters fall upon the former. 

Some underftand Decendi facultatem 9 Cbryjef. Theodoret, Oecn- 

meniw. 

ome, Docendi officium > and this is the common current, and 
carries the confent of the moft with it : Akfthnuf 9 Lombard, 
ThornM, Cajetans 5 and Gerfome Bucerus, a man of an accurate 
judgement, conceives and concludes this to be moft (likable 
to the fcope of the place, dij&t. deGnbernat. ecclef. p. 340. 

In thit variety, I fuppofe there is liberty for any to lean to 
that opinion which he li^es beft 5 and I muft confeiTe freely, 
when I have weighed *1 things, I rather incline to tbe former of 
tbe two : for all the leading, yea, cafting circumftances of the 
places feem to carry it that way, to wit, that by gift muft neceffa- 
rily be meant, tbofe fyiritudl and gracious abilities, which Timothy 
received by the Spirit in way of propheiie (of which prefenr- 
ly) and b} wbicb be w# fined and fttrnified to that extraordinary worl^ 
of an Evangel ft ybting the office appointed him of God ; fo that 
though the Office is not hcrefirfily and primarily intended, yet 
thefe extraordinary gifts and endowments beftowed upon '!/- 
wotby, are attended with an eye, and certain reference thereunto 5 
and therefore that is not altogether excluded, but taken into 
consideration in the (econd place : or more narrowly, fhefe 
gifts are losked at as tbey loQkjbat way, are bordering and butting ?/;erc- 
ufon : for it is not onely a frame of fpeech which we hardly 
find ufed , we are not wont to fpeak t\\us,forget not tbe office that 
is I N Y o u,when a mm is not only more properly, but more 
truly laid to be I N H i s O F F i c E ; nay,the very nature and 
reality of the thing requires this alf : An office is a relation ad- 
jtyned to a man, not inherent in him ; Relatio eft adjunttum adhe 
rent, mn ink f ens qualitas. 

Beftdes, that place which is paralell to this, and fpeaks ex- 
prefly tcrthe fame purpofe, z X/m. i , 6. Stir up tbe gift>%te*w* 9 

whiib 



Chap.2. l J ferteyoftkefumme Part. 2. 

wbicb was given tbte by the laying on of r/fy bands : the fenie there 
fore mull be the fame in both. A m-in is not faid to ftir up hit 
office that is in him, but to ftii' up ihegract that is in him, be 
ing put into office. We have done with the frrft. 
The fccond thing that comes to be enquired is, 

2 . Plow this a\ff given by Propbefie. 

For the understanding of this, becaufe fundry inconvcm* 
ences attend upon the miMaking of this pafLgf, we muft 
k;iow,Though the office of an Evangel flJwih for gifts belong 
ing to it, the na'ure and the continuance thereof (rhcy being 
raifed up as waterei s of that Doctrine, whereof the Apoftles 
were firit and extraordinary planters;) ihctigb, I fay, the 
ctl'ing was cxtrterdinar)}. y< t it is -not ncc j? try it thoufd be imttx- 
diately rt/w?u>. ;, fince the Scriptures ffcm evkjtncly to allow a 
Jarge breadth ; name ly, fytnetimts it is in.m^Jiatc by the opera 
tion and peculiar infpiratk n i.f the fpirk : fometimes mtdiai? 9 
the M iniilci y of man interceding. 

Of the fii-.il of thefe we have an induce in Pbiflip the Evair- 
gelift,who before the difperfion and fcattering of the Church, 
was called to the place of a Deacon 5 but after the difperlion, 
without the privity and knowledge of the ftpofjes, he w< nt 
into Samaria^ and there preached the Gofpel, and is filled an 
Evangel ft by the fpiric of God, A&i 8. 12, 26. compared, and 
21.6. 

Of the fecond fort, we have an infbnce in the preftnt Text 
concerning 7/wjo:/;>, whole choice to his office was not Kfc to 
the judgment of men, but was determined by the immediate 
di&ate and direction of the fpirit : quodaffinna* Calvinus : 720^2 
bumano fvffii agio 9 led divira revclaiione inqnii Theodoretus :ffiri>* 
tut wandatQ) inter^rctatur Oecum nius. 

This W3^ of divine revtlation s ftiled prophefiein the place, 
was ac\ed in a double manner : Smttims the Spirit , by fome 
Piophet prefent and railed to that purpole, did point cwf, as 
it were, by the finger and voice of God, fuch a one to fuch a 
place,or to fuch a fpeciall defign in the place unto which they 
were called 5 fo A8s 1 3. 2, 3. Jfben they were faffing andferving 
ibe Lvd., in that folemn manner, I'be bsly Gboft faiJ 9 [/. ej] by 
ibme Prophet ftirred up he gave that intimation, ver. 1,2. 

Soniitime the Spirit did by fpeciall revelation dilate to the 

Apoliles, 



Pare 2. of Chunk difcifline^ ChapiZ 57 

Apoftles, and prophetically difcover who thofe were, that 
they ftiould call to fuch a fervice, and whom he would enrich 
and furnifh with graces>to fo great a work as that was. 
And this Bi(h./7/0w obferved in his Book of the government Cap 7 i 
of the Church: for // 1 beflirit of God did immediately dire& 
the Apoftles in their travels and journyings, and point one 
their f laces exp red/ whir her they fhould goe* in reafon we 
cannot but conceive and conclude, the holy Gbcft would not be 
wanting to difcover to them what companions were mod fit to 
further their comfort, and the work especially commended to 
their care, because there was greater need of direction, and 
greater good and benefit could not but redound, by the right 
choice of the one,then the other. 

And thif laft fenfe I conceive moft fuitable to the frefent place y 
(leaving each man to his own choice) namely,he enjoyns him 
to ftir up the grace,which by the imposition of his hands (Z>c- 
ing directed by the for it ofProphefte^he did according to God his 
fpeciall appointment communicate unto him ; As that ivas the 
ufuall ceremony taken up for that end and purpofe, Acls 19,6. 
by the Apoftle in conveying the graces of the Spirit. 

And thus all things fuit comely : the words are c/>* 
Titat, not J)a <sr2$V7wv 5 and T/et tm^was z&fav, and J 
aime at one, and are the explication each or other. 
3. The third thing to b; enquired is, 

What the laying on of the bands of the Eldsrfii? adces. 

This being in fhort opened, we fhall ifTue the proof of the AR- 
G u M E N T with evidence of difpute from the place. 

The Elderfhif bere^ notes not the Office but the Officers $ for as M' 
R. elfwhere well obferves, the Office hath no hands ; nor is the 
word ever found fo ufed in all the new Tefhment : and were 
this the fenfe here to be attended, let the words be cxprefled 
and fet down in that fignification, not oaely reafon would 
rejeft, but the very eare would not relifh fuch an unfuitable 
fenfe 5 Forget n@t the gift which if in thee^ which WM given tbee by 
Propbefie, with the laying on of the hands of the O F F i c E. How. 
harlh and unpleafant is fuch an expreflion ? 

By Elderfbif then is meant the Officsrsibut whether they were 
the Paifor and Teacher 9 and the ruling Elders of one Congregati 
on, calkd a Confttfor) $ or whether they were the concurrence 

Hhh of 



58 Chap.2. \Afurveyofthefumme Parr. 2. 



of the Officers of many Congregations together, termed a Claffis ; 
I could never yet hear any arguments that did evince either^by 
dint of undeniable evidence, Didodav.i6o. 

Either apprehenfion will ferve our turn, and therefore we 
will not difquiet the Reader w*h any needlefle debates.We fay 
then,*Zlb*f impijition of bands added not to the conflitutio of Timothy 
bis office, gave not ejfintials tbereun'.o, but ondy zfolemn approbation 
tbereof, and this we force by double REASON from the Text, 
i. that wbicb was beyond the power and flace of the Prefbytery, tbat 
they could not communicate. Nothing a&s beyond the bounds of 
its own being. 

But to give the ejfintials of Timothy bis office, was beyond tbe pow 
er and flace of tbe Presbytery, either Congregational or Glaflkal : 
For the Office was extraordinary, their places and power ordi 
nary : that was to ceafe, and is now ceafed ; which fhould not 
be, were it in the power of ordinary Officers (who yet remain 
in the Chnrch, and (hall doe to the end of the world) to give 
being thereunto. 

2, Ecftde,\t hath formerly appeared and been proved, that the 
gift here named, was not tbe Office, but the Graces which were in 
Timotby^hich (houldbe ftirred up by him, and therefore diA 
covers thofe gracious abilities and qualifications, whereby he 
was apted and enabled to that extraordinary work : whence 
the inference.) 

'Tbe outward gifting and fitting an Officer to bis place, efyetiaKy ex 
traordinary, is beyond tbe power and place of a Prefbytery* 

But the firu is here, 

Ergo,in (hort,the;zdf#rd/7and native fenfe of the place is only 
te/p//e not tbofe gracious qualifications wbicb God by bis fpirit in 
ibe extraordinary way ofPropbefte bath furnifhed and betruffed tbee 
witball : fbe laying on of tbe bands of tbe Elderfbip by way of confent 
and approbation concurring therewith to tbyfnrtber encouragement and 
confirmation in tby worl^ 

And thus the woof of the words lyes fair and even 5 and the 
whole frame goes on pleafantly : And hence it is that ftudi- 
ous and judicious Didoclaviw obferves feafonably and tfuly^ 
ibe difference betwixt thofe two expreffions ; when the ^e/cr/x^ 
given tctfimotby is fpoken of with reference toPdH/ 5 as having a 
tand tiieriB^then the phrafe is,27/w j. 6.^/ tfntevivtiw'wt&viKi 

but 



Parti. ofChurchdifcipline. Chap. 2 

but when it's fpoken with refpeft to the Elder/bip, the phrafe 
then is <y* vn%*<xa>$ TUV %?# v TK ps0$i/7i?/B : /jV BY the hands of 
Paul, there is a caufall venue, under Chrift, of conftitution ; 
but it's Wi T H the band of Elderjbip&s concurring by way of ap- 
frobation-onely* 

This ground being gained, many things follow for our 
further direction. 

Hence it is plain, that Ordination therefore prefuppofeth an 
Officer constituted, doth not conftitute , therefore u's not an aft 
of Power, but Order i therefore thofe who have not the power of 
Office, miy put it forth ; therefore though it be moft comely, that 
thofe of 'the fame Congregation (hould exercife it, yet the El 
ders alfo of other Congregations may be invited hereunto, and 
interefted in the exercife of it in another Church, where they 
have no power, and upon a perfon who hath fiiore power in 
the place then themfelves : Thus it was here, Timothy was an 
J*,vangelift 9 and therefore by vertue of his Office was to move 
from place to place, to water where the Apoftles had planted, 
as either the need of the people did require, or the Apoftles 
did call, and in thofe places, where the Elders who laid on 
their hands had certainly nothing to do : they might reafon- 
ably approve of that power which they could not give nor 
exercife. 

Argument, j. 1 

That aftion which if common to psrfons and performances or im- 
plo)ments , and applied to them, when there is no Office at aS 
given, that afiioa cannot properly be f aid to be a fieri ficat ing 
aft to makf an Officer, or give him a CaU* 

For if it was fuch an aft, that would certainly bring in the 
form of an Office; where that was, an Officer would be. 

But tbe attion of impofttion of hands, is apply ed to perfons and to per" 
fvrmances, atfpeciall occajton is offered, when there is no Office given 3 
nor indeed intended 

Therefore it it not an aft which gives in tbe eff.nlials to an 
Officer. 

The minor is evident by inftance, Afts 13. 2, 3, 4. As they 
were minittring, ibme Prophets and Teachers, the Spirit faid, Se 
parate unto me Barnaba and Paul, unto the work^ which I have called 

Hhh 2 them: 



Cbap.2. j4furveyofthefunme Part 2* 

* - , '-ft . ^-i . . : t T - - _ _ 

them : and when the} bad fatted and prayed^ and laid on tbeir bands * 
they let them go. 

Where for our purpofe in hand, tbefe particulars are prefent-* 
eel to our view. 

Firtl-, the Spirit bad formerly called Paul and Barnabas to the 
work, and therefore, the words are in the Preterperfeft 
tcnfe a ;xAtyjt/. Nay, fecondly, we read of Paul his Call and 
CommiiTion given him exprclfe, A&s 9. 16,17. And laftly,the 
Office being extraordinary and immediate from God, it could 
not be, that the Officers or Elders of the Church could be 
the caufe of the call, for that implycs a contradiction, to be 
mediately and immediately called. 

Secondly, that the Church by her Officers were therefore 
appointed to feparate them to that fervice, unto which they 
had been before called of the Lord. 

Thirdly ,this reparation is flgainVd & performed by prayer, 
and laying on of the hands of the Officers ; which was not to 
put a new Office upon them, but confirms their fending unto the 
Gentiles, Cbamierus lib. 4. de Sacram. N. T. cap. 24. p. 25. 
Non fntamuf bane imfofttionem manunm, ul/am fuiffe ordinaiionem ad 
novum muiuf Ecde/iafl icumjed confirmations mijionis^c. whence 
h's plain, That impotidon is an aft which is common to per- 
Tons, and applied upon other occaiions 5 therefore is mt afyttir 
f eating ad to bring in tbis cati of an Officer* 

And upon this ground it Teems ic is, that the Church of 
Scotland is fb far from conceiving laying on of hands neceflary 
in Ordinations, that they do not onely not ufe it, but )udge 
it unlawful 1 to be ufed, unleflefome fpeciall confederations 
be attended 5 as it may appear in that accurate work called>&c. 

Argument 4. 

If Ordination give the eflentials to an Officer before Eletfiony tben 
tberc may be a Patfor without People^ an Officer, fine titulo, as 
tbey fife toflea^ and a ferfonfbould be made a Pcfter at large 9 
^ to follow Matter R. bit Jimilitnde : tbe King that if made and 
lomfleated in tbe Goldfmitbt Jbof, it's ready for an) man tbat 
comes next, who will buying made to bis band. 



Parts- of Church discipline. ^ Chap. 2. 6\ 

But this individuum vagum, or * Patfor at large is irregular and 
croffe to the order of tbe Gofpel : For, 

FinVm this (as Mafter Beft faith) an Apoftle difFereth from 
a Paftor,that the Apoftle is a Paftor through the whole Chri- 
ftian world * but the Paftor is tyed to a certain Congregation 
out of which he is not to exerc'fe Paftorall a&s. 

To this Mafter K. anfwers, cc We Allow of no Pallors ordained 
cc without a csrtain fock^ 

I reply, Quid verba audiam, cum videam facia ? what they al 
low in word is one thing ; if their opinion of neceflity infer 
what they feem not to allow, is another : their grant hath 
a conftraining power to conclude what Mafter Bsfl alleageth. 
For if a Paftor may have ail his eflintials without a certain 
flock,then he may be a Paftor without it, there being no more 
required to the eflence of his Office. And I ftrange how Mafter 
R.retnembrtd not what he wrote two pages before ^."Tfaf 
" A. B. is wade indefinitely a Paftor for a Church. 

<c Sttffofe a people jkould rejett a Patfor, and that uponjuft grounds, 
cc (Ke confefleth not many lines before)r/;4f they cannot mak^ him 
cc no Patfor^yet they cm make, him be without a certain flos 1 ^ 

That which is added doth not loofen the knot, but tycs it 
fa'fter ; for where it's faid, cc ^ Apoftle WM Ptftor to all the mrld^ 
cc jef might be exercife Patforall ails of Preaching and Praying towards 
<c -thofe people^ who would not receive hit Mini fiery.- 

Kepty. The fame may be faid of this Individuum vagum, 
upon the former ground and grant , he may exercife his 
Paftoral aft even to Heathens,who rejeft him and his preach 
ing. 

That which is laftly anfwered yeelds the caufe wholly, for 
thcfe are the word?, p. 2 6 6.** And a Paftor is GNELT the Paftor 
oftbatflod{over tbe which the holy Gboft,by tbe Churches auiboriiy^ * 
"batbfet him as their Tailor ; but.yetfo as when hepreacheth inano- 
* c tber Congregationybe ceafetbnot to be a Paflorjttwbeit not the Paftor 
" of that flocks 

WE A R E T H E N A G R E E D 3 and the conclufion is 
granted. 

If a Paftor be [ONE LY] onely the Paftor to tbatfloc^ then is be 
not a Paftor to any beftde^ then can he do m Paflorall atts to them: To 
whom he is not Paftor, to them he can do no Paftorall ads 5 
but in that place and to that people be is not a PaflW) therefore to 

Hhh 3 them 



62 Chap*2. ' Afar<uey of the famine Part 2. 



them he can doe Paftorall afts, Quod fuit demonstrandum .? 

7>we, while he preacheth to another Congregation, he ceaj- 
etb not to be a Paftor : it's that, we all fay and grant, but yet he 
doth not preach as aPaftor : He expounds in his own family, 
and prayes as a A4*#er of btf family^ but not as a P<z#or, and yet 
he ceafetb not to be a Paftor whileft he doth that work : He if fab 
while he doth it, but dotb it not as fucb. 

It's obvious to each mans apprehenfion ; a thing may have 
many relations, and may aft by vertue of one onely 5 though 
it have the other, yet nor doth, nor can aft by thofe other in 
that place. 

A Conftable in a Town, a Major in a City, they are Offi 
cers while they are in other places,but can do no afts of their 
Offices but onely while they are in their own places. 

Hither belongs that Q_u E s T i o N which MASTER H. 
propounds, p. 2 6 1 . and MAINTAINS. 

" We bold that a Paftor may officiate as a Paftor 
<c without his own Congregation. 

His ARGUMENTS are four which come in order to be (canned, 
i. Argument of Matter R. 

cc That wbicb tbe communion of Sifter- Cburcbes require to be done, 
cc tbat Paftors may lawfully do. But tbat a Paftor as a Paftor may offici- 
" ate y tbif tbe communion of Sifter- Cbnrckes require : as in neceiTa- 
cc ry abfence of the Paftor, to keep the flock when gainfayers 
a trouble, to convincethat they may not pervert the flock. 

REFLY.The affumption is to be denied,and is left wholly defti- 
tute of proofrfor fupply may be lent in thofe propouded cafts 
of neeeifity, by Cbriftian counc^ and by mutuallconjociation of ad" 
vice^ though there be no expreflion of Ecckfiaflicafl jurifdiction 
in that behalf : Nor can we be faid to take communion away from 
Churches, where, God never granted any rigbt of communion. 

No man is faid to take the communion of Citk s away, when 
he denies the Major of one to,exercil authority in tbejurifdi- 
ftion or corporation of the other ^ for that was to take away 
their priviledges and proprieties, not communities, as it will 
appear prefently from Mafter R. his own principles. 



Part 2. of Church dtfcfyline. ' Chap.2- 6% 

2. Argnment of Mafter K. 

"IfMinifters may labour fa convert unbeleeving ftrangers, and to 
<c adde them to their flock^, that they may enlarge Cbrifls Kingdom, 
cc then may they exercife Paftorall atts,over and above others, then tbo(e 
ci of their own charge. But the former if true^ ergo, the dfjumptionif 
C c/eerjProv.p.^. i Cor. 1 4.24. 

The Reply is, the proof is added where there is no need , 
that which is feeble and falfe, that is not at all confirmed^nor 
any attempt made to that purpofe ; and that is the conference 
of the proportion, which hath not a fhsd nv of truth in it: 

When the Apoftle ftaid in Jerusalem, and the Church was 
pefecuted and Scattered, thofe that were (cattered were no Offi 
cers, and yet preached, A&s 8,4. 

Apollos aCriftian ]ew, eloquent and mighty in the Scriptures, con 
futed publicly the Jewes, Afts 18. 28. edified much tbofe that be- 
leeved,ver. 27. and yet no Officer. 

And that it is the duty of all Chriftians to labour to convert 
unbeleevingStrangers,Scriptures give in abundant teftimony; * 
and that many have been converted Scmore comforted by the 
labours of Chriftians, experience makes it more then evident. 

The 3. Argument labours of the like Difeafe, namely 5 

<c Becaufe diver s Congregations are to keep viftble communion i n 
cc exhorting, rebuking, &c* 

This I fay labours of the like difeafe with the farmer, fince 
all thefe may be done where no Paftor all aft is, or can be done 
regularly, as oat of Mafter K. his own principles it [hall thus 
appear. 

1'bofe whom a Paftor cannot judge, over them be can exercije no Pa" 
ftoraU aft > for that is one fpecull aft of a Paftor. 

But Pagans andlifidels a Paftor cannot judge, p. 226. to them - 
not withftanding he may preach. Ergo, barely to preach to apeo~ 
pis is no Paftorall aft. - 

Again, a Paftor of one Congregation may preach unto ana- 
ther 5 a Paftor of owe Glaffh or Province may preach in the afleni * - 
bly of another Claffis, and in another Province , yet m none of 
thefe he can doe anyPaftorall aft, as I fhall prove from Mafter 
H. his grant. 

Over whom a Paftor bath no fewer, over fuck be can doe m Pa ft oral! 
til, for that is an aft of principal! power, 

'But 



"Chap.-2. l .j* furveyofthe fumme Part. 2.' 

But over tbefe a Paftor bath no fewer, Co Mafter Ruterford : 
cc We bold) tbat one Congregation batb no power over another, nor one 
Claffif over another, nor one Province over Another. 

Thirdly , let this beconfidered, If atts of Pa floral! preaching 
.adminiftration of Sacrament?, and Church^ cenfures, as con- 
vyicing, rebuking, &c. be required by Cburcb- communion, then 
there be Htrdflj which a Congregation hath proper to it felf; 
and this was not onely to maintain convnnni6n,bdt indeed to 
breed confufton in all the Churches. 

Fourthly, where a man hath right to adminifter Pajlorall ails, 
there he hath Paftorall power 5 where he hath right of" Paftorall 
power, there he may by right challenge the executisn of this Pafto 
rall power : therefore the Paftsrs of feverall Congregations without 
the Claflis,may notwithftanding,crave liberty toprefje into the 
Claffis aflembled, to joyn their vote and cenfure, and fentence 
with the Claflis, either to haften or hinder any aft * which 
were to whorry all, things on heaps, and difturb the order of 
all Aflemblies. 

And benefit was that the ancient Councels and Canons 
have ever added fo much caution to curb and confine the power 
of Bifbops, that they fhould not (tretch the armes of their au 
thority beyond the compafle of their own Diocefle. 

'fhat they made then a Diocafan.lt was a humane device ; but 
yet they found it neceflary to reflrain the extravagancy of fuchj 
which did it belong to them as Paflors indefinitely to overfee a!!, 
they fhould not onely have wronged them, but the rule, who fo 
much enlarged their rule and jurifdi&ion. 

And that which learned Jmius fpeaks of the largeaefle and 
lawfulefle of the extent of the Bifhops rule by humane grant, 
that to goe beyond his bounds is to bs AMOT?/ SOT'TX-OTTB?, or mtp- 
fyirimvint. 1 may truly apply to a Presbyter, who is ftaked 
down T 7nT(wt$, to tbeflock^over whom he is made overfeer, to play 
the B'foop in another man's Diocejfi, or in every marts Diocejfc, is a 
lafttoo big for bis foot. 

That which is alleaged touching the partakjng of the Sacra 
ment by fome of one Congregation in another, hath of all thcgreateft 
difficulty, becaufe the adminiftration of the Sacrament is a 
Miniftcriall f%, and can be done but by a Paftor or Teacher '> and 
what authority hath he to do it, or they to receive it from him, 
to whom he is non P($9T ? To 



Pare 2.. of Church difciflineT Chap.2 

To which I (hall Reply thus ; nVft, that it hath beene a 
courfe which ever I have queftioned 5 and againft it many 
yeeres fince I have alledged many arguments, and therefore I 
could readily eafemy felfe of the Argument, by profeffing the 
courfe unwarrantable. And that the courfe of the Churches 
in England in their corrupt way, hath given in fome fuch like 
intimation *, forbidding any to receive at another place, but 
onely where they properly have their abode, and conftanc de 
pendance upon theMiniftery of the place. 

Eutfu^oftng it to be lawful!, we will fee how farre the Ob- 
jeftion will goe, at the leaft how farre it toucheth the caufe 
in hand. 

Firft then, thefe particulars are plaine and beyond excep. 
don : 

1. The Minifter hath power tD confecrate the elements in 
bit owne place and charge. 

2. In that he there con (cerates and adminifters, H E doth 
hot goe beyond H i s Paftorall power. 

3. Nor can he rejett) whom the dffembly lawfully admits* 
Secondly, therefore now the queftion growes 5 What title 

.*ny of another Congregation have to corns to the Sacrament; and by 
what right the Church can admit them ? 

For the clearing of which proceeding, I (hall offer thefe 
things to confederation, having an open eare to heare and 
learne. 

Firft,a perfbn hath hlsfirfl right to a Sacrament,becaufe he 
hath an intereft in the covenant of theGojpeti) of which it is a 
(eale; but muft come at it in a right order of Chrift, i.e the 
party muft be member of a vijtble Congregation ; becaufe the feales 
can there onely be rightly and orderly adminiftred. I fay its 
Efficient the party be a member of a viftble Congregation, not 
ttiit or that particular. 

Secondly, Hence, who ever is thus qualified, may lawfully be 
admitted to that ordinance by the Affembly $ therefore cannot 
Uwfutiy be rejected by the Paftor : quoderat demonstrandum. 

So that fuch an adminiflrationdoth not evidence that theRuler 
doth any thing beyond his place,or hath any power out of H i s 
place or particular charge,or yet that the receiver (bares in any 
thing more then H/V right. 

T T*\L 

1 1 1 The 



67 Chap.a. Afurvey of thefumme Parc.2. 

The fourth and laft Argument of M. Ruterf. 

cc *fbat opinion mufl be reafonlefle and without ground^ the jptciall 
cc reafon and ground whereof it falj'e : but tkefieciaQ ground and rea- 
* c {on of tbif opinion if falft 5 therefore. 

. <c The ajjumption if proved^ because we are (ajd to maintaine y I'bat 
<c election and ordination of P afters if all one $ and that Paflors have 
"effenliiti) their calling from the eleftionoftbepeopl?. 
ThfrReply is. 

The affumftion and the proofe of it, 1 never faw it writ, nor 
ever knew it pra&ifed by any amongft our felves. The utmoft 
that ever I knew was ever acknowledged or avowed,is that of 
Defter ^w?/,namely,>that Ordination it is adjunttum confutnmans; 
the comfleating of the effsnce of a Patfor, by an efpeciall perfecting 
adjunct ; but enters not into the effcntiall c&nftitHtion : but that 
it and election fhotild be all onc^ I never yet knew it main 
tained. 

We fee therefore the prQafe?, that fhould be the maine pillar 
to beare up the ftrefle of the argument, breakea all in peeces, 
and is anieere miftake^ fo that the force of the argument melts 
away like fnow before the Sun. 

That which remaines as fart of the proofe of the affumftion^ 
That we fay, Patfors have effentitlly their calling ftom election^ 
wee (hall in the following difcourfe raakc good, Chrift 
helping. 

OUR FIFTH AND LA S T Argument is : 

If Ordinal ion gives the eflentials of a P aft or before e/tfcf/ow, then 
fey THAT ALONE he hath Pafiorall power : Againft which I 
thus reaf on : 

He that hath contpleat power of an Office^ and ponds an Officer 
without exception^ be cannot juflly be hindered from doing all acts of 
that Office. For to bs an Officer compleat, without an Office > 
or being compleat in his Office , yet according to rule, to be 
hindered from doing any thing belonging to hia Office, im 
plies a contradi&ion : for its all one as to fay,a man is bound 
to a rule, and yet by a rule he ihould not doe it. 

But tkv it the condition of a Patfor>ordained> without the election 
if thefetple : He may according to rule be juftly hindered from 
executing any aft of a Paftor. Suppofe all Congregations 
5 they may j uftly deny him any leave or liberty to Preach 

or 



Part 2 . of Church difciflihe. Chap. 2 . 6 6 

I J T ' ' ^ "*. 

or adminifter, either feale or cenfureamongft them. And fo 
he (hall be an Officer compleat and without exception, and 
yet (hall be juftly and according to rule hindered From doing 
any aft of his Office ; which is croiTe to reafon, and the rule 
of an Office. bearing. 

By this time we have pafled all the {holes and fands, which 
crofTed us in our couiie 3 and have finifhed the NEGATIVE 
part of our Difcaurfe, v/. what it is that doth not give, 
the efjentials of the call of a P after. 

We arc now come within the fight of the point, if through 
mercy we (hall be able to weather it fafely, we (hall fatisfie 
our (elves. 

For the AFFIRMATIVE PART, our 

Conclufion then is this : 

Ele&ion of the People rightly ordered by the 
mle of Chrtft, gives the effentials to an Officer, 
or leaves the impreffion of a true outward call, 
andfo an Office-power upon a Fattor. 

Argument i. 

1 Its taken from that relation, which God according to the 
rule of reafon ;hath placed betwixt the Ptftor and the Peofle y 
whence the difpute growes. 

One Relate gives being and the effentiall conflitutiyg caufes to 
tbe other* 

ButPaftorand People, Sbef beard and Flo eke 9 are Relates, Ergo. 
M r . K feemes much to be moved with this rcafon, f .2 62. but 
gives no proofe at all of what he (ayes j but onely takes that 
for granted^ which is the qu^ftion in hand^ or clfe he knowes 
will be denied^ and that delervedly. 

For bis grounds are thefe : 

cc Election dotb not makf a Paftor, becaufe Ordination doth 5 which 
cc he barely affirmes^ and he knowes is conftantly denied, 
cc and hath in our foregoing difpute beene disproved. He 
c< addes, Election dttbn&i maty a Minifter, but onety apfrepriatc 
"kim> beingfarmnly made to the Cburck. Again^ A.B.^r indefinite 
"lytPaflortoaCburcb. Hi 2 Thefe 



tfg Chap.2. . ^furveyoftbefumme Part 



Thcfe are bare affertions,whicfr may be with as much right 
and eafe denied as affirmed 3 and have been proved in our fore 
going conclusions to be disagreeing to the truth. Laying afide 
then all prejudice, let us look over the feverall propoihions 
of the Argument, and fee where the doubt can arife. 

The Proportion is fupported by the fundamental! principles of 
reafon, fo that he muil rafe out the received rules of- Lo^ick^ that 
muft reject it : Relata funt, quorum unum con pat e mutua altsriuf 
afftflione : and hence all men that will not ftifte and flop the 
paifage of rational I difcourfe, forthwith infer, that therefore 
they arefvnul natura^re together in nature one with another : 
a father, as a relate or father, is not before hiffon, buying before 
ftlling, felling before buing. 

Affumption. That Paftor and People, Shepherd and F/ocl^are 
relates, no man that hath lipped on Logick, hath a forehead 
to giinfay. 

Thefremifes being fo fure and plain, the conclusion muft be 
certain and undeniable. 

And hence alfo it will f6llow,that they areftmul naturli&nd 
the one cannot be before the other 5 there cannot be a Paftor be* 
fere there be a People, . which choofe bim* Epifcofalu ordinatio fine fi- 
t/o, eft *que ridicula Cfayes Ames^ med. Th. 1. i. c. 39, p. 35.) ac 
fiquu marituffingeretur'CJfeabfqHe uxore. And 'indeed it is a ridi 
culous thing to conceit the contrary. 

And hence again it followes, that Ordination, which comes 
after, is not for the constitution of the Officer, but the approbati* 
on of him fo conftituted in his Office. oc 7 Relata are unum uni y 
fayes the rule, and compleatly give mutuall caufes each to the 
other. 

Argument 2.. 



Vs ttwfullfor ^People to rejett a Pattor uponjuft'caufe (if he prove 
pertinacioufly (candalous in his life,or heretical in hisDo* 
rine) And put him cut of his Office, ergo, it is in their power d+ 
fo to call him outwardly, and to put him into his Office. 

The conlequence is plain from the ftaple rule, Ejtfdem eft infti- 
tuere, detfituere* 

The antecedent is as certain by warrant from the Word 5 Be- 
vpare of wolves, Matth.7.15- Beware of falfe Prophet s, Phil. 3. 2. 

Mafter K. anfwers, p. 2 65. <c Its true^ the People have power 19 



^^.a.^^^m... """' --- - - - - ~ ^ *-rrn >mami^ 

Part 2. ofeburcbdifciplir*. Chap. 2. 69 



tf rejeft him from being their Minifler or Pdffor, but their power 
ec eth notfo far as torejett him from being nePaftor. 

Kep/> If this be true, then a fpecies may be deftroyed, and 
the generall nature in it preferved ; the particular and indi 
vidual! nature of Thomas or John may perifh and bediffbl- 
ved,and yet that generall nature of Thomas or Jskn (hall ftill be 
fafe and maintained^ which is,. I confefle, beyond my under- 
ftanding. 

2. However^tlih I am fore o unlefle the fundamental! rule 
of reafon fail, Sublato uno relatorum^ tollitur */fencw,and they are 
but unum uni > and therefore if that relation betwixt them two 
fail, It fails altogether. 

Laftly , this reje&Ion cuts him off from being a member in 
that Congregation where he was, and fo from every vifible 
Congregation, therefore cuts him offfrom having any vifible 
Church- communion with Chrift, as a Political! head of the 
vifible Church,therefore from being any minifteriall member, 
and fo an Eye, or Hand, or Officer in that Body* 

Argument 3. 

It is taken from the manner of the communication and convay- 
ance of this power ^ which we doe conceive dotli of neceffity re 
quire, it muft be derived by way ofeletlion. 

Here we muft crave leave to prepare for our difpute, by 
foroe previous explication, that fo the force of the argument 
may appeare with fuller evidence ; and it maybe alfo, the 
whole caufe and carriage of this part of Difcipline may re 
ceive fome difcovery, that will not be altogether unwelcome 
to the Reader. 

thoritativtCommifl!- 

Know then we muft^that conveyance) ^j r ele g atl ^nfFO 
of power is done two waves : rither by^ * r > ( 

Or voluntary fubj eft ion. 
Authoritative Commiffion is, when a particular perfon, or bo 
dy and corporation, delegates fower to another of themfelves, 
and frem-themfelves alone leave an imprcflton of authority upon ano 
ther : and then its certaine^ the perfon or the body muft have 
the power feated in themfelves 5 becaufe all tire caufts of that 
power iffue out of themfelves alone, in that there is none 

Hi 3 othes 



70 Chap,2. i f 4 t fivvq fifth fmme Pare 2. 

/ .i. . L - .-. - 



other to joyne with them, or concarre by any cautill vertue 
with them to that worke. 

Uence 9 the \uperiwr may delegate to the inferior. 
Hence> he may give fomc part of his power to another, and 
fyefe to himfelfe the cbiefefl. As he that is Lord of divers Man 
ners and Townes, may give away both Land and Lord (hip , 
over the places and perfons to others, and referve fome roy 
alty (as they call it) to himfelfe. So a King or State^ or fome 
fupreame power,in whom fiich authority is feated,may make 
under- officers, as Sberiffes^ EajlifeStConftabltSs&c. Aty^may leave 
his power wholly , and give it up and his place alfo unto ano 
ther, as in ordinary courfc is ufually feene and obferved. But 
to give his power nW/> to another, and yet to keep his place 
and authority he cannot ; and therefore to make another f/- 
ly equall with him, in the full power he had, and now com 
municates, that he cannot do. A Prince may divide his Pofiefii- 
on and rule into two portions, and make others mare with 
him therein, and that equally (namely, equall to what now 
he hath, not what he bad*) And hence it comes to pafle,when 
ordination was conceived to be a-ktboritative delegation (I fpeake 
onely of a Minifteriall manner of difpenfation) and put into 
the hand of the Bifoop ; He prefently begins to challenge place 
of [uferiorin over thofe to whorii he delegates. That the tvbole 
care and cur of the Diocefle belongs to him, and he commits 
feverall portions to feverall men, that they might (bare in par- 
tern folicitttdintSy when HE h*dplenitudinempoteftatis 9 as they 
ufe to fpeake. 

And therefore bence came that wofull generation of Curates 
and Vicar*. And that device of ordination fine f/fn/0, when the 
Itifbop left /owe impreilion of his power (as it were iiidefofto) un- 
till there came a fit time to difpenfe it. 

Hence came the mangling of Offices into broken parts. There 
muft be one ordination to make him Deacon^ another to make 
him Pr/'f/fc : and when all is done, the poore Devotiatory rauft 
have yet a further Licenfe to Preach. By all Which, not onely 
the Fees of the Court and the Bifhops Officers came to be re- 
pleniflied 5 (but which is, and was the main) that it might bence 
appeare, tbat tbe power was fated in bim, and he carves out fuch 
peeccs and portions therof to his qnderlings, as fuits beft wi^h 
his pleafure. 

Some 



Parti. ofChurthd/fctplfxe. } Ghap.2. 71 

/ Son* of thefe pangs of Popery and Prelacy , like th motbs of 
the Myftery of iniquity,have eaten into the Presbytery in fome 
imafurev 'fbey have taken power to tbemfehes toordtine before ele 
ftiwy and to make indefinite Paflors * which argues they muft 
have power feated in themfelves 5 all tbe caufes of this Office- 
power ariftng from themfelves: they dip tbe wings ^nay in trutb cut 
off tbe bands #f tbe Congregation in tbe worke of cenfnre : For they 
have taken this liberty from them. For that Church that may 
ipeake to the offender, that Church in cafe he heare not, may 
excommunicate the offender. Bitt they fay, the Claffis onely 
can doe that./ * 

From the former ground it alfo followes : 

1. That he who is of the loweft adminiftration, or whofe 
Minifteriall power is the loweft in his kinde, be cannot delegate 
to anotber : for then, to a lower. 

2. That he who is bound to officiate or execute his owne 
place in his owne perfon, he cannot delegate it, or any part 
thereof to another. 

3. Where a perfon never had power to rule, he cannot 
there give power to rule. 

From which grounds I would reafon : 

If a Perfon} and fo a Presbytery have Miniftzriall power) andtbat 
in tbe lowiftkjndc of />, and are bound to execute tbeir owne places^ in 
tbeir owneperjons atom 5 Then can tbey mt delegate tbeir power or any i 
part tbereof to anotber. 

But tbefitft is true $ therefore, 

I would here demand, what tbat power /r,which is conceived 
they doc delegate from themfelves alomt I fay <*/otte~] (u\fupra) 
becaufeall the caufes of the power iffue out of themfelves 
alone. 

It cannot be a fupvrnaturatt faving quality) becaufe it is given ' 
to fuch who have no faving grace. 

It cannot be a common grace, becauie then there would cer 
tainly be found foine reall change, by the conveyance of fuch 
habit!) and that upon fuch a fudden,as the laying on of hands^ 
which we (ee there is none 5 and then the lolTe or defating of 
fuch common qualities would take away the ejjenlials of the 
call, and nullifie the effence of an Officer 5 which we fee it nor 
doth, nor can, as it appears in the Pbtrifees* 

What tben is communicated .? (we here fee what ufe we have of 

the ' 



^2 Chap. 2. [ Afurveyoftbefumme Part. 2, 

^^^^ ' ** "" ^ * * ' mi I ^^mBMMMB ____ 

the confederation of Chara&er indelibiiis before ; ) to fpeak 
home at a pufh, if any be communicated, it muft be a relation , fo 
Durand confeffeth, (peaking of the character, which is left (as 
Smew. 40. 30 tne 7 dream) by the Sacrament of Order ^ when he could finde 
nofootftepofany reality, where tofetit, and what to make 
of it, he ingenioufly profeffetb it is a He/<rt/Mz,becaufc that anfwers 
all the ends of this intention. And herein he fayes true, but 
withall oventhrowcs what they intend by what he fayes 5 for 
if it be a relation .: where are tbe termini or foundation betwixt whom 
this relation ftands ? here we are utterly at a lofle, and that 
the reft of the Popifti crew eafily perceived, and therefore 
would not give way to this, bccaufe they cleerly perceived, 
that the Paftor was in relation to his feofle ; and then the eflenfe of 
this indelibiiis .charader, and fo this power alfo muft arifefrom 
his feofte, which would quite fpoil the faftuon of the Sacra^ 
mentj and the foveraignty oftheBiJbofs ordination. 

Secondly jhere is a communicating of power ^VOLUNTARY 
SUB j E c TI o N when, though there be no Office-power^ forma- 
.liter in the people, yet they willingly ycelding themfelves to be 
ruled by another, defiling and calling of him to take that 
rule 5 he accepting of what they yeeld, pofTefliBg that right 
which they put upon him by free consent 5 hence arifetb this 
Relation and authority of Office-rule* 

Thercafon; 

I'hofe in whtfe choice it is whether anyfhall rule over them or no; from 
their voluntary fubjeftion it is? that the party chofen hath right 9 and 
flands pofleffed of rule and authority over them* 

Hence many things. 

Firft, there is an aft of power put forth in ele8ion* 
That which caufally gives eflence and Office-power, that 
puts forth an a& of power, Ergo. And therefore the fimili- 
tudes (which would darken th declaration of this truth ufed 
by Matter R. p. 265.) do not hold. "Now Ordination (fayes 
w he) is an atl of juritdittion 9 fuch as to fend an Embafl odour: but that 
<f an Embaffadour confent to goe(fuch as is eleftion) is no ail of jurif- 
<c diilion. For a Father to give bis Daughter im marriage to one, is an 
" authoritative atl of a Father 3 ^t for the Daughter to confent to the 
" choice is no aft of authority. 

the 



'Pare -2. of Church difciplite. -j . Chap. 2. 73 

?fie Re-fly is safe. 

r i. The choice on the 

Election in the concrete ( as we call J peoples part : 
it) implyes two things j ^) 2. The acceptation of 

t_ the call on his part, 

True,, con r enting argues no power 5 but * Jta/'r g/'z>/g of him Au 
thority over them, their calling and by willing /#&;e#/07z, deli 
vering up theziiftlves to be ruled by him in Chrift, is an ail of 
Power. 

Voca*ionifeffentiaeft in eletfione eccleji*, & acceftatione elecli^ 
Ames medul.lib.i.c.-39.fe&.32. 

2. Hence the fower tjiat the Paftor hath 5 extends no larger nor 
further then bu own people ; he hath no more then what they 
give, no moj^but this : for their fubjection is onely from 
them&rves. 

3, Hence fuch may, by a vertvaB power Jaring in the imprefll- 
on of a ruling power 9 who neither have the power formally nor 
can exercife the aft of that power and place lawfully. 

* The Church or people can make a Paftor (as we fay) by ele- 
ftion, who cannot do a Paftorallatf, as adminifter a Sacrament, 
&c. which is in this place efpecially to be obferved, becaufe 
the collecYtoH is full and fair from the conclulion proved, and 
the weaknefle, feeblenefTe and falfnefTe of the contrary colle 
ction, which Mafter Bally and Matter H. in (everall places take 
up,is here evidently difcovered and anfwered, when they thus 
collect, cc lf the pcofle could verbally give being to Paftor and Teach" 
cc er, tben they might execute the Office of Paflors andTeecbers : the 
contrary whereunto hath been evicted by the former Argu 
ment, and daily and ordinary experience yeelds the like. 

The Aldermen choofe the Major, Souldkrs choofe t heir whither con-]' 
General], and none of thefe have the rule of fuch Officers in trov.4.c.if . 
them, nor can execute their places lawfully. f>z * 

4. Hence per fons may vertually communicate power to ano 
ther, who are infer ionr to 9 and ought to be ruled by that power 
fo communicated, becaufe they gave both place and power to 
the Officers by voluntary /ij^/o,invefting them with rule and 
^ight to govern, and promifed reverence, fubm^flion and obe 
dience to the rule and authority in their hands : fo that when 
they walk according to the lawes of that place and authority 
they have* they arc to fubmifi to them in the Lord : but when 

Kkk they 



75 Chap.2. ^purvey o/ the famine Parr.2. 

they go beyond their place and power, they may by the rules 
of the G-ofpel reform them. 

5 . Hence laftly, we fee the feeblenefTe of that conceit,which 
Is moldy with the tang of the myftery of iniquity, by which 
it was conceived firft, and hath been maintained ; to wit, thar 
epifcofwgenerat fatres^ and this made a piece of the royalty and 
peculiar priviledge belonging to his place. 

We fliall adde a fourth Argument. 

If 'the efintials of a Paft&r be communicated from the Elder/hif or Bi^ 
fiof mzerly , then tbere wittbePaftor ofPaftors^ and that in propriety of 
$eecb. 

For the Paftor that is made by them hath reference to them, 
and dependanee upon them as Paftors properly ; for it is that 
which is contended for here in the queftion in hand, that ic 
fhould be-tfprofriated to their f laces onely to makg Officers. 

Bat tbh Mafter R. covdemnes^and reafon gainfayes : for it would 
breed and bring a confufion amongft all Offices and Officers, 
and it is charged upon us and our cawfe, as an abfurdity, o 
ten by M after R. we defire they would take the charge home 
to thcmfelves, to whom it jufxly belongs, as being firftly 
guikyof it: and io at length we have done with the fe- 
cond thing. 

Ws are now come to the third thin* to be conftdend. 

% . What Ordination is. 

The premtfes formerly confidered and drunke in, we fliall ' 
onely nakedly propound the defcription, not trouble the 
Pteader with any tedious difpute about it ; becaufe the moft 
and chiefe of the difficulties, which concerne the natuie of ir 3 
have been difcufled fully before. 

ORDINATION is an a^r option of the Officer, andfolewp 
fetling and confirmation of bim in bis Office, by Prayer and 
laying on of hands. 

The [everali of the defcriftion have been cleared, in the fore- 
gping conclufions 5 onely that which is added, touching the 
ceremony of lay ing on of bands : though there be no convicting 
krgumcnta in the Scriptare, which will infallibly conclude it ; 

yet 



Part 2 . ofChufcb difciplin*. Chap.s 74 

yctj becaufe h is molt commonly received, andfemies moft 
probable out of that charge to Timothy 5 Lay on hands rt 



no man., neither communicate with other wens fins. I -am willing to 
follow therode 3 when 1 have no conftraining reafon to go*e 
afide. 

Qnely I (hall adde in this place. That from the dtfcription 
now propounded, the explication and confirmation which 
hath been given before^it ieemes to beafaire infer ence^thzt 0r- 
dinAiion if not an act of-fufretme Jurisdiction.) but of order rather* It 
gives not being or conftiiunon to an Officer ^ but if rather the admijjinn 
and confirmation of him in /;// Office. 

And though each ordinance of God hath his weight and 
worth j yet we (hould not lay greater ftrt-ffej or [ut werene- . 
ccffnie upon it 3 -then the Lord himfrlfe doth : when we fee 5 it 
hath appeared by former difpute 3 that election hath a greater 
hand in giving being and efjmtiats of Office-power to any D 
then this: let it have his place. Bat to put fo tranfccndent 
greatnefie upon it 3 will not paiTe currant^ when it comes to 
the fcanning. 

And therefore Geifom Bucerw 9 a man compleaftly furnifhed . B w , f/r - 

.11 r-f tt * \ J r rr ^ B flC6f QfaCXt 

with all manner or learjwng and Ia!iguage 3 makes a profeiled d e gubem. 
difpute againft the comparative excellency of it , Manw im~ eccl. 537. 
fofiiiotftfid eft aliud) ]uxta tanonem^nifi oratiofufer hominew ? 

Augvftim his determination ^Ordinare^uid eft aliudnift orare ? 

Cbryj'oftome^ ( I T/i. 3 . ) <?als it feme nihil. 

The iilue 5s 3 The main^ weight of the worke lyes in the/o- 
lemnity of Prayer > which argues no act ofjurijdiciion at all* 
Thus much then may fuffice for the third thing propounded. 

The fourth and laft, which offers it felf to our inquiry^with 
which we will end this difpwte, is : 

4. To&bom the right of dityenfing this Ordi 
nance doth appertain. 

Here we will firft ftate the Qtttftion aright 5 that our opinion 
may not be mittaken^ and fo misjudged by prejudice. Se 
cond Iy 3 we will adde an argument or two to fettle the conclufion y 
which we (hall owne 3 and fo leave this head of Difcipline to 
the Readers judgement. The plaine ftate of the Qyeftion may 
be preiented in thc(e particulars very fhortly. 

Kkk 2 i. When 



T^"" Chap.2. f Afurveyoftkefumme Part 2.' 

i. Whtn the Churches are rightly conftrMttdj and completed with 
*Reader > whc- afltbe Orders and Officers of-Cbrift^he * RIGHT of Ordination bs- 
theritbeKigfe* l on g s f \fa Teaching Elders, the Aft tfpertaincs to the Pretby- 
f<f we'coulf' * rs cwfttoKdofRding and Teaching, when an Officer is inveft- 
not&farn by e< ^ in n * IS P* aee : f r of chefe it is exprcfly fpoken, even in the 
the copy, it letter of the Text, i 7^4.14. 

being not fair- $o that to appropriate this to a Bifhop of peerelefTe pow- 
|y wrute ? in er, who is a raeere humain creature, invented meerly to lift 
that man of iinneinto his chaire, where there is not a fylia- 
ble in the Text that founds .that way, as he fnall goe againft 
the Text that (hall indeavour it; fo it will be a courfe voyd 
of reafon to trouble the Readsr to confute ic, which hath been 
done to oar hands., by mauy judicious Pannes of Ba}nes> Bu* 
cer>&c. whofe arguments never yethad a nor will have an Aver f 
when its more then evident to him, that will not (hot his- 
eyes, or hafh not blinded his eyes with the lufler and pomp 
of a worldly Prelacy, that Pauls Epifofus and Prcsbyicr are 
all one. 

i. Though the act of Ordination belong to the Presbytery,- 
yet the jus e^ foteftas erdinandiy is conferred firftly upon the 
Cburcb by Chri'^and rtfiJes in h^r. Ics in them Initrumencali' 
ter, in her Orgin liter. 

They difpenle it immediately, (he by them mediately. So^ 
B/-inMat. Junm CQntrw.<$.l.i. c. 7. no*. 9.4.^. Zavc!), BHceruf> H*c feteflM 
16* (loquiterde 'foieflatewnfljtusndi j>nblicosEcdefi<e Minitfros) fenes 

omnem ecctftant eft, authority Minifterli pen 'S Presbyteros & Efifco- 
fos : ita ut Ronuolim potcftjf Pop/// fuit, autboritM Smalm. But 
moft pregnant, and indeed impregnable is the teftimony of 
Melancbloit , Qnnm Ef>/fcof /' (inquii) ordinarii fiunt btfes Ecdefi 9 
aut noluni imyertire Ordiiialionem, Ecclefig retinentjw \uurn. N&MT 
ubicunque eft Ecclefta, ihi eft jut adminiftrandi Evange/ii. Quare ne- 
cejfetft Ecckfeam retiwre jxtvocandi, cligendi, & ordinandLMini- 
ftros : & hoc ]m eft donum datum Ecdcfa, quod nulla bumana autbo- 
ritasEcdefieriperefotcft,frcuiPaulwtetfatur ad Epbef: cum ait, 
4fcendit,deditdonabominibM, & enumerat inter dona propriety Eo 
defaPaftores &Doctires, &addit, dari tales ad miniftertuw, ad> 
tdipcationcm corforifCbrifti ; ubi igitnr eft vera Ecclefia, M cffe we- 
cejje ef j IM e/igt ndi, & o rdinandi Miniftros . T)s foteflate Epifcoporunt' 
argumenjo fecundo. What can be more plain, unleffe it was writ 
with the beam of the Sun ? and as hi* judgement is full and 
cleer, fo his Argument is (kong. All 



Part 2. ofGbwrckdifcipKne. Chap.2. 77 

All thcfe Q0KW are coronation- mercies given to the Church 5 
the extraordinary are given immediately 5 the ordinary, mediately ; 
namely, that (he (hould have power not only to preferve them 
when (he hath them,but to provide them when (lie wants them : 
and unleffe (he could do the one, (he hould never do the other. 
For were it fo,that ordinary Paftors fhould be made, and then' 
given to her, how were they not as immediate as the other > 
Moft exprefle to the fame purpofe is Whitakzr, contr. 4. q. 2. 
ci 1 5 . p. 2.Ecdefi<e poteftas data eft fuos epifcopos & paftoresnominan- 
di & curandi ; & quanquam tot anon poteft fungi hoc munererfoteft ta- 
mm eligere & ordinare> qui eo fungantur* 

Thirdly, in cafe then that the face and form of all the 
Churches are generally corrupted,or elfe the condition of the 
Church is fuch, that (he is wholly dcftitute of Prefbyters> (he may 
then out of her own power^ given her by Chrift, provide for her 
own comfort, by ordaining her ownMmifters 5 and this according 
to the regular appointment of our Saviour, and the order of 
theGofpel. 

Chrift hath firftly the whole power of Ordination in him- 
ftlf) the Church as his Spotife hath it communicated to her 5 
and this power /be extrcijetb after a double manner ; either (he pro 
vides, defts and ordains a Presbytery, by which fhe may ordain 
in future times 5 or having conftituted and ordained fuch, (lie 
prtfsrvct find maintains them* that (he may ufe them as inftruments 
to ordain : the firft of thefe ways fhe ufeth in raffing and renew* 
ing Churches after great apoftacies and univerlall departures 
from the fincerity of the truth : The fecond, in time of peace 
when all the Ordinances of Chrift are in their pure azdconjiant u\e y - 
and Officers continued by an un-interr upted iucccillon, in the ' 
profeffion and maintainance of the truth. 

And touching this third all the difficulty lyes and the diffe 
rence is betwixt us 5 we fhall fliortly therefore fettle this con- 
clufion by fome few arguments which follow from the former ' 
difpute, and confirm this with undeniable evidence. 

Firft, If the power @f ordaining reft firftly in tbt Church^ then {be ' 
mays and in this cafe having mi ft need,fbould provide for her own fuy- 
ply : but the power of Ordination is given firft unto the Churches hath 
been forced by Melanchion from ungais fay able grounds j ergo. 

Secondly, If -the Church can do the grea fer, then {be may .Jj the leffe-t 
the afts^appertaining to the fame thing 3 and being of the fame 
kind, tint 



78 Chap3' Jifwwyofthefvmme Part 2. 

But tk Church can doe tbegmter^ namely, give tke^ffentitls to 
the Paftor, utfufrt) ergo. 

Thirdly, Tto wb/cb ;V no? 4H.40 ef Fowr tut Ordtr 9 ihek&rcb 
do in an orderly way* 

For the reason why it's conceived and concluded^ that it's 
beyond the power of the people,it is becaufe it is an aft of fu^ 
pream jurifdi&ion. 

But this if an <ffi of Order and not of Power* 

Laftly, Moft certain it is, that this cannot belong primari 
ly to a Claffis. 

IfaClaflistnuftbeecclefaortz, and made of the Mimflers [ent 
from divers Congregations^ then did Congregations provide Ministers 
firftly * for a Claffis did not receive them from a Clailis. 

But the firft istrue 3 even fromt he conftitution of a Claffis^ 
Ergo. And it is as certain, that it cannot fii ft ly belong to a Bifhof 9 
which by humane invention and confent u prefened before a 
Presbyter in dignity onely^if they will hold ihemfclves either 
to the precedent or paten t 3 whence they raife their pedegree : 
And it is from that ofHierom ad evagrittm^ ur.um ta fe elefium in 
altiori graducottocaritnt. 

IfPrejbjters ek'ficd axdgavefirft being to a Bifiopy then were ibey 
before him> and could not receive Ordination from him. At primunt ex 
S) ergo. 



CHAP. III. 

Of an INDEPENDENT Church. 

wherein the (fate of the Gpueflion is opened, the dijtaftefull 
terme o/ IN DEPENDENCY cleered^ and the right 
meaning put upon it^ Mafter R . }n$ Arguments in the 
thirteenth Chapter debated. 

/ TT is the/f/'/ry o/^r^^when he cannot wholly deftroy the 
JLtruth, which he cfpecially defires, he labours to deface it 
what he may, and to prefent it in fuch unfeemly appearances 
unto rfien, that cither they re)td it wholly 5 or if not i/:*f, yet 

they 



Part 2- of Church dtfctylim. Chap. 3 

- , , J ^_^^ ^^ ^i_^ ^ ^-. i-. -. .^ .^ ^. t^noMoMBm 

they are long before they feceive it 5 or if they do, it being 
under jealoufies and fufpition$ 5 they receive it but in part, 
and not with that full approbation as they might, and it de- 

ferves. 

And hence through the envy and$#*ffe of fome, the beadi* 
nffe and raftnejfi of others, men put fuch undatable expreflt- 
ons upon it, like an ill-fhaped garment upon a wel-compofed ; 
bod/, that it fliewes>mewhat deformed at the firft fight. 

This hath befaln the caufe now in hand, by the term of Ix- 
dtfendevcyput Upon it; which becaufe in common ufe ic car 
ries a rankneffe of Supremacy , which eafily difrelifheth 
with the fpirics of men, being ufed here fomewhar. improper 
ly, at the firft appearance it eafily provokes a naufeous dtftafte 
in the fpirit of the hearer, that is not acquainted fo fully with 
the compaffe of the caufe now under hand, / 

We (hall take leave therefore to lay open the flate of the tjus- 
flfvn nakedly as it is, and narrow tfi expreffions a lktle,wh?re 
bfcaufe of their unfitnelle and widenc{fe, they leave a kind of 
ill favoured appearance upon the truth. 

fix flute oftbs Quifiion then may thus be conceived : 

When we (peak of the Cburd^ as in this place, we look at it 
not as totum effentiate onely, as they ufe to fpeak, as it is made up 
and conftitute d ofviftble Chriftiam, gathered in the fellowfhip 
of the faith v but as totnm Integrate , or Organicum (as Amss ex- 
prefTetb it, lib : i. medul. cap. 53 part 1 8.) of it is furnifljed and 
comf leafed with all [ucb Officers i which Chrift hath given to his 
Church for f he perfe&ing thereof : for tben and not before, the 
Church is faid to be able in a right order to aft and exerciie ail 
the ordinances of God. 

2. . When this Church is faid to be Independent^ \vc muft know 

-. T * Either an abfolute Supremacy &nd then 

That I N D E P E N\it is oppofed tofubordinatim. 

D E N c Y implies<v 2. Or elfe afttfficency in its kind,for the 

two things ; -/attainment of its end,and fo its oppoftd 

^to imperfettion. 

Take tbat word in the fir/? fewce, fo a particular Cburcb or Con 
gregation if not absolutely fupreame : For its fubjeclj unto, r--;d 
under the fupreme power policicke in the place where it is > 
fo that thcMagifl'rate batb a coaotive fewer to compel theChurch 



Chap. 3 . Afuwey ofthefumme Part. 2. 

to execute the ordinances of GhHft, according to the order 
and rules of Chrift, given to her in that behalfe in his holy 
Word j and in cafe (he fwerves from her rule, by a ftrong 
hand to conftraine her tokeepe it. Hee is a nurfing Father 
thus to theChurch, to make her attend that wholefbme dyet 
which is provided and fet out, as her (hare and portion in the 
Scripture. Nay, (hould the fupream Magiftrate unjuftlyop- 
preffe or perftcute, (he muft be fabjeft, *nd meekly according 
to juftice, beare that which is unjuftly inflifted. 

Againe,(he is fo farrefubject to the confutation of Churches, th it 
(he is bound 5 in cafe of doubt and difficulty, to crave their 
counfell, and if it be according to God, to follow it : and 
if (he (hall erre from the rule, and continue obftinate there- 
in, they have authority to renounce- the right hand of fellowship 
with her. 

In i he fecond fence.) the Church may be faid to be Indepen 
dent ^ namely, fufficient to Maine her end ; and therefore hath 
complex, power, being rightly conftituted, to exercife all the or 
dinances of God. 

As allots are thus compleat in their kjnde^ and have a com- 
pleat fu'fficiency in themfelves to attaine their owneend 5 and 
jerare truely faid to be jubordinate each to the other in their 
work eg. 

I'he Word, then, in its faire and inoffenfive fence, imports 
thus much , Every particular Congregation^ rightly conftituted and 
cowpleatedy hath fufficiency in it felfe> to exsrcife alf the ordinances 
ofChrift. 

And thus there is no harlhnefTe in the Word that offends 
the Hearer 5 nor is the feuie hard or difficult,which may load 
the caufe with any loathfome diftafte at all, wasthcminde 
not prepoffeft with prejudice. 

For its granted of all, that it hath thx jufficiency in the exer- 
ci(e of fome ordinances ; as to Preach, difperife Sacraments, 
without either craving or needing the confent of the Claffis ; 
nor was (lie to yeeld to the judgement of the Claffis, if they 
{hould forbid her to execute her worke. 

And if (he have a compleatnefle of power in the higheft 
Ordinances, why (he (hould be denied the like in thofe that 
are of lefle excellency, I know not: or why the one (hould 
be conceived fo ftrange,and the other fo ordinary and equall. 



Part 2 . of Church discipline. Chap . 3 . 8 1 

- * . ^ :..'.!.. 

I fee not * the Apoftlc knew no difpeniation of fo choice an 
excellency a& Preaching^ which he prefers before any other j I 
wot fent to f reach tbe Gojpelj not to baftize : q.d. that was the 
chiefeft part of his errand. If Ordination or ExcommuniCatttti had 
been of fo great cmiiiency above all other,certainly he would 
have mentioned fome of them. 

It was the old kind of reafoning,vchich wentcurrant,witrr- 
out any gainfayin^prW/cdre frttfttfarfuf Domini conficers fottfl) 
ergo, fotefl etiam confecrare : Pkflcus apud G;rf. Bueer, differt. 
de gubern. ecclef. 

It's granted alfo by Matter R.th at in Iflands which are fepi- 
rated from the main land, and therfore cannot enjoy the foci- 
eties of neighbouring Churches, with that comfort and con- 
veniency,as duir occaiions may require^ that among them or- 
dination^nd fo excommunication may be performed by the Con 
gregation. 

This be^ng an ordinary and common cafe> which fals out 
in the ufuall and conftant courfe of providence^ and many 
fuch, which carry a proportion hereunto 5 1 fay 3 hence it ap- 
pears^that the power natively and naturally lyes in the Con 
gregation. 

For to think that tbefe occaftons fhould put God to fuch ex- 
iraor dinar} dijpsnfationS) as to croffe bit ordinary rule 5 or that the 
exercifc of the aft of Ordination fhould again return into his 
own hand 3 to bs immediately difpenfed by himfelf, is too 
weak. As the Jefuits in the like manner are put to their fhifts, 
when they cannot tell what is become of the power (upream 
that was in the Pof e, when he dyes 5 becaufe there rnuft not be 
two Popes on earth * they are therefore forced to &y, that it ' 
is re-ajumed into the bands of Cbrift ; the feeblenefife of which 
conceit is confuted and condemned by all our Writers, Wbi- 
\a\^ JuniuS) Ames. The like may be here faid : and to put the 
Lord Chrift to immediate and extraordinary wayes, when 
according to the courfe of ordinary traffique and com 
merce, as the States civill, in fuch places have iatercourfe 
with other States, fo might the Churches have wrh other 
Churches : It hath no (hew of Scripture or reafon jefpecially 
if we adde 5 That the firfiSynod,which is made a. pattern to all 
the reft, was a concurrence of fuch Churches^which were two 
hundred miles off one from another. 

Lll 



82 Chap.g- Afurvey t?/ thefumme Part 2 * 

Laftly, it (hall anon appear, that he maintains fuch afitffi+ 
ciency of a&ing all Gods Ordinances amongft thofe, who arc 
yet not independent in this opinion, and therefore the one may 
(land with the other. 

Come we now to the confederation of fiich Arguments 
which Mafter R. alledgeth againft this Independency now pro-? 
pounded. 

Argument I. ; ^ 

** If there be not a pattern offuch an Independent Congregation by prr* 
<c cspt orpra&ice-tWiten one particular Congregation with one Pafior 
<c and their Elderfliip did or may exerctfe atithe power of the keyes 
<c in all points 5 then .fuch an Independent Congregation may not be 
"holden. 

cc But the former is true , fbere u m precept or prafiice of any [zcb 

<c Church, ergo. 
He inttanceib in OrdinatiW) and defires either precept or 

practice to be given of that. 



Let it here be remembred, fjrft, that the difFerence betwixt 
Mafter R. and us 3 is not m.cafes 9 either offeparation of Churches 
oni from another 5 or Jpeciall refutation after great defections 
and apollacies. 

Se condly^ Bf the difference betwixt him and us is here ; When 
the Churches are compJeated with all their Orders and Offi 
cers, then it is not in the power of a particular Church to difr 
penfc Ordination : but Ordination is to be a&ed by a Claflis 3 or 
Colledge of Paftors^ and that before Ek&ion* 

Taking this consideration along with us, as the conclufion to 
be proved, to wit, c< Ordination muft be dijfrenfed by a Clajls of Pa* 
" ftors, and that before eleftion. 

I fhall readily reply many things 5 and the rather, becaafe 
this diih hath been fo often fet bsforc us, and is brought in as 
one,in all fervices almoft unto naufeoufneflc : referring thcre- 
fose to that, which we have formerly writ, we addfe here, 

Firft, there is not the leaft (hew,in all the Scriptures,of 0r- 
dinatien before Elettion, fo difpenfed^all the places alledged have 
not the leaft appearance of proof of this concluiion. 

Secondly, when Churches were compleated with all their 

Officers, 



Pure 2. of Church difcipline. Chap. 3. 83 

Officers. that then Ordination was afted by a Cottedge of Patfors, 
there is not a filable in the text that faith any fuch thing. 

1 Examine we particulars by a fudden furvey, and both tkefe 
will be evident at the firft fight. 

In the firft of the Afts> there is but one Church, and no Or- 
dinathn at all, <c For thai is an aft of jp ream jurifdifiion^s Matter 
2v.But that the Apoftles had fupream power to call an Apo- 
ftle, whofe calling was immediate, implies a contradiftion. 

In Afts 6. the Church there was not compleat with Officers, 
and the Afeftles as extraordinary ferfons did aft t/;ere, as they might 
in all other Churches that fhould be erected 5 therefore this 
r cache th not our conclufion. 

In A8s 13. 1 5 2, 3. There is no Ordination to Office at all, 
for the Apoftles had their Office before : fecondly , the Offi 
cers of one Church (for fo the words goe in \bs Church of Anti- 
och} did what was done in an ordinary way; therefore no 
precedent for the Paftors of many Churche,what they either 
may, or (hould do. 

But that out of Atts 14.. 23. how it can be haled in to the 
purpofc in hand, it is beyond my apprehenfion. 

Firft 3 for there is no mention made of the layingon ofhands^ 
but lifting up the hands, 

Secondly, here are not Officers of many Congregations 
compleated, but Officers to be made in each particular Con 
gregation. 

Thirdly, here is no aft of Ordinal-ion mentioned but of E/e- 
{fion. 

Fourthly, and therefore that which is here alledged, was 
the proper and peculiar aft of the peop/e, as all our Divines evince 
againft Papifts and Formaliftsj and the native iignification of 
the word doth evidence, which muft needs be here attended. 

All which confidered, thus to reafon ; If the people of one 
C9ngre&ation 9 Paul and Birnabas ordering the aftion, did choofe 
their Elders ; then ordination of Elders before eleftion muft 
be the aft of tke Paftors of many Congregations : this I fay is 
wide the mark. 

That ofAfts 20.17,28. is as far wide, if net further : for, 
Firft, it cannot be proved that there were the Elders of ma 
ny, but of one Church,as all the cafting circumftances carry it. 

Lll 2 Second- 



84 Chap.3* Afurvey of thefumme Parc.2. 

Secondly, but certain it is, here is no aft of Ordinatio 
performed or intended, and therefore nothing concernn n 
that can be concluded. 

The fame is true of P/;//. 1. 1 Tl^f. If there be any pro 

bability of difpute, it muft be taken from that i T/>w. 4. 1 4, , 
But it hath been proved before, that here was not an Ordina 
tion of an Officer, bccaufe it is beyond the power of ordinary 
Officers to give being to extraordinary Officers, fuch as TVmo- 
t/;jy 5 and therefore bif laying on of bands was like that Ads 13* 
2,3. 

z. c c Matter Rwferfon/addes, I/ ordination of Patfors in the 
c< Word be never given to People or bekeiers<> or to Ruling Eiders^ but 
"fill to Paflors, MJfcleeie, i !T/?w.522. ?it. 1*5. Afis 6.6. Acts 
<c 13. 3. 2 T/wj.1.6. i 7*/w.4.i4. And if Ordination be never in 
rc the yomr of one Jingle Pallor (ex&pt we bring in a Prelate in-o tbs 
cc Cburtb 3 ) T'benone Paflorwith one fingle Congregation cannot ex 
" ercife tbif point of discipline ^ andfo not appoints of discipline. 

Reply. This argument is the fame with the former 3 as touch 
ing the fubftance, onely fome few places, (which might have 
been annexed to thofe that were mentioned before ) are here 
added, which we may confider in the order as they are pro 
pounded. 

To that i 7/W.5.22 . where Paul chargeth his Schollar, Tb 
lay on bands rafily on no man ; To that a!fo Ti'f.i.5 . which car 
ries the fame fence with it ; and therfore they both receive the 
fans Anfatr : wefay, 

Firft, here is nothing in tbe Text, that gives the leaft intima 
tion ofaClaffis ; and therefore the authority thereof can by no 
inference from hence,either be concludcd^or confirmed,which 
is the thing to be proved : but the charge is directed exprtily 
to tfimotby and'T/'rw in particular. 

Secondly, tbe manner how Ordination is to be a&ed by tke 
one, or Elders to be conftituted by the other (for the word is 
larger in fit. i. ^.x.etTa.wwf') it is not exprejly difcovercd) but 
we are called by the words to look elfewhere.) for the patterne, 
by which this practice & proceeding muft be ordered in both 
-ca{es; At I have appointed tbee : what this appointment of the 
Apoftle was,this Text doth not difcover j and therfore of this 
HO man can determine it. 

Thirdly^all thecircumftances give in evidence, that the 

Churches 



Pare 2 . ofCbitrcb JiftipKxe. Chap.?- 85 

Churches, touching whofe ordering the Apoftle here fpeakes, 
were wot jet completed in their Officer J,but being Hew/y fenced and 
planted, were to be furnifhed and perfected with Rulers^ by 
the helpe and direftion of Timothy in the one, and Tituf in the 
other place 5 and therefore in none of thefe the queftion is 
touched,according to the true nature thereof,as ftated before; 
which is of Churches furnifhed with Officers* 

Fourth!y 3 it cannot be thought in reafon, the Apoftle 
would approve, much lefle appoint another way of ordaining 
Eiders, then he bimfelfe praftifed. (I fpeake to that of Titus.) 

Bttt he ordained Elders by the faffrages of the people, and efta* 
blifhed them by the helpe of their fatting and prayer, Atts 14.23, 
That is all which is left there upon record 5 therefore this ap 
pointment Tituf and Timothy muft follow. 

Fifthly, in all thofe charges, which are directed to Timothy 
and Titus in thefe Eptftles, it never was intended, they thould 
*# them alone, but ever fuppofed, they (kould attend the order of 
Ghrift in hi* Churches, and have the concurrence of Officers^ 
and members, in their rankj and -places^ as the quality and na 
ture of the attions did require. 

When its injoyned Timothy , T1)at they who finne^ hejbould re- 
lukofenly)iTim.$*2o.ii. do nothing partially: Teach he muft 
things appertaining to whole] omedottrine, Tit. 2. eH Will any 
man fay, that thefe duties muft not be attended by all the El 
ders of thofe Churches ; and that they (hould fee and provide 
they might be attended, and flood charged fb to doe, as well 
as Timothy and Titw* - 

Nay, let us goe no farther then the place, !fif. ?.'$" reclifs 
the things that are wanting. Imagine there had been Deacons want' 
ing) rmrft Tituf onely attend that, and none e!fe ? and be doc 
it alone without all other > Or, that he fhould, as a Guide, gos 
before, and/ce that others afted according to their f laces ? the peo- - 
pie were to finde out fuch as were fit to choofe, and prefent 
them, and had there been Elders in the Church that they 
(hould lay on their hands, for the fetiing and invefting of 
them in theirplaces, 

Laftly, Timothy and Tititf are confidered here, e.itber as they 
beEvangeliflS) and {6 extraordinary perfons 5 and then their 
a&ions are not to be made ordinary precedents : or elie they 
are to be confidered as expreffing common aftions of govern- 

LI1 3 



8 6 C hap t 3 . -^ /iwwjf 0/Vto fumme p ^ rt . 



ment,vMich are to continue in the Churches^/}/) tbofe who fuc~ 
ced them infucb power : and then it will follow, if we force this 
example, that, 

As Timothy and, Titus being f articular perfons, did put forth 
fucb aQs of government : the likf atfs particular Officers, may expreffe 
in their particular Congregations* .And hence the inference will 
be faire againft Matter Rnterford his affertion. 

As touching that paffage concerning Ruling Elders, that the 
ordtnati jn of the Paftor is denied unto him, as having no 
right or power therein ; the falienefle thereof hath beene e- 
vinced fufficiently elfewhere,whether I refer the Reader. 

And from hence alfb the third allegation recei/es a fatif- 
faftory Reply 5 becaufeindeed a that,wbich is therein contained 
doth in,no wife conclude the thing to be proved. 

<c If Preaching Elders be charged to watcb againft grievous Wolves y 
**Act$2o.*y. be rebuked^ becaufe they fufftr them to teach falfe d&- 
"firine,Revd.2.i4.. and commended becanfe they try falfe T'eacberSt 
<c and caft them of, ver,2. If commanded ioordaine faithful! men^and 
ec taught ,wbom tbeyfbould ordaine :T^ben one Patfor and Jingle Congre- 
cc gat ion have not the power of tblf Dilciplinc. 

To which for Reply. : I muft needs profefle, I can fee no 
ground x of reafbn in the Inference : For, firft, thofe in A8f 
20. were Elders of one Congregation, as the circumftances of 
the Texc evidence : fecondly^ or fuppofe they were not; 'Doth 
Paul injoyne them, that when they are aflembled in the Claf- 
fis, they {hould watch .againft ravening Wolves > or that it 
doth properly appertaine to them in their fpecial I charges, 
wherein they are fet as imi^omt and Watchmen in an e(pe^ 
ciall and particular manner. And thirdly 9 doih not tbit waick in 
its due proportion, concerne the Ruling .Elder^ as well as the 
Teaching ; if it be not more efpecially appertaining to his 
place, to be as eyes in the wings,to pafle up and down in the 
Aflembly, and make inquiry after the firft and leaft ftirring of 
any falfe opinion, when it is in the very hatching and brood 
ing fecretly, before it dare (hew it felfe, and to give timely 
intimation to the Teaching Elders to fortifie againft the ap 
proach of fuch evils > 

And is it not more then plaine,that the TeacbinganA Ruling 
Elders of any particular Congregation, are fofarre bound to 
watch over the flockjthat they (hould by private rebukes ftaySc 

ftop 



flop the venting of erronious conceits 5 and if that will not 
prevaile, they fhould then take two or three. If yet they 
beare not, nor will reforme, they fhould tell it to the Con 
gregation, and Preach publikely againft it, and not fuffer 
them to vent 5 or others to Men unto, their delufions > 

Nay laftly, doth not M after Rter/!wf grant, tbat tbe Peoph 
have power to rejett an mwortby Minifler > and therefore may they 
not try him, hinder him from Teaching , watch againft 
him, and by the mouth of t be Ruling Elder both publikely re- 
btike him, and remove him * fo that nothing can be inferred 
f rom hence, that thefea&s are peculiar, or appropriate to a 
Teaching Elder, much lefle to fuch onely, when they are Af- v 
fembled in a ClalTis. We have done with the firu Argument. 

Argument II. 

cc *fbat government if not of God^nor from tbe wij r edome of tbe Law* 
** giver, tbatdevijetb msanes ofDtfcipline to edifie tbe People 5 but o- ' 
tc mitetb meanes of edifying tbe Elders of every Congregatien by tbe 
" Ktyes. Bt tbe Pottrine of Independent* Congregation iffucb: ergo, 
<c Tbe Affuntpti.on if evidenced by intfaxc? 

c Suppofe Elders grow fcandalout andcorrupt^ eitber in life or do- 
<c ftrine. 'there it no way to gains tbem upon tbif ground. Far eitber 
fc tbey muft cznfure tbemfelves^ and tbat if againft nature and reafon i 
<c or elfe they muft be cenfurtd by a Clajjis 9 and that tbe Independencies 
"ofCburcbes will not allow* - 

<c Or elfe they mufl be cenfured by tbe multitude of &leevers. But 
C tbif cannot be granted 5 becaxfe tbe Lord batb not given tbit rod of 
*' censure to tbejlocfy. 

<c Secondly, becaufe tbif if popular government and worfe ;' fbe - 
cc Flocks-made O v E R s E E R s -of tbe Sbepbeard, tbe Son authorized 
C to correct tbe Fatber* 

<c thirdly 3 We dsfire a pajterne of tbif from tbe If ord* > 



There is nothing heire, but hath been alledged and anfwer* 
ed before. 

The firft part of the Anfwer makes the queftionj the proof 
of the queftion. For tbe conclujlon to be proved^ being this ; That 
af articular Congregation cannot exercife^in a right order,all 

God 



88 Chap.jj Afurwyoftbcfumme Part 2 

Gods ordinances, and fo excommunication, as not having 
received the power from the Lord Chrift 5 The proofe is thk 9 
They have not received this power 5 ergo,they have not receiv 
ed it. This is to crave and not to prove. 

To the (econd we have (poken at large. Thus much here 
fhallfuffice. 

i . If by Overfeer be ment an Officer,it is a mcer miftake $ for 
that is, and hath been ever denied.If a Judge and brotherly helper 
of his reforrfiation, it is fuch a government which the Word 
doth not onely allow : I'ell Archip pw. Beware offalje Teachers > 
but its that which all combinations, both civil] and Eccle- 
fiafticke focieties doth of neceflity require. 

2. Is not a Paftor a member in the body, a Brother as well 
as a Father 1 and doth not,(hould not,one member take care, 
and a memberly overfight each of other ? are we not therfore 
called Members each efothert Rom. 12.6. i Cor. 12. 

And is it ftrange to Mafter K. that a Son being in a com 
bination or corporation with the Father, fhould be authori 
zed to rejeft his aberations and offences according to the rule 
of Religion and reafon. Is it not eafie to conceive, aad ordi 
nary to find in experience, that Father and Sen may be fellow 
dldcrmen in a Corporation ? and in cafe the Father be a Delin 
quent, and prove jtiftly obnoxious tocenfure of the Court of 
Aldermen, may not, nay, (hould not a Sen paflfe his vote in a 
juft fentence againft his own Fathert thongh he do not this as 
a Sot?) yet being a Son> and being in the fame Corporation, by 
venue of that combination ; he may, and according to the righ- 
teoufneflTe of the caufe, he fhould proceed to cenfure the evil 
of his Father. A pattern of this government we have given in 
before, and therefore the third thing is anjwered. 

The third Argument which is taken from many abj r urdhief^ 
which follow from this caufe, is made up of nothing but mi- 
ftakes; fome whereof are the very queftion in hand ; fome 
have been immediately handled in the forgoing reafon, as the 
fecond and the fifth, which are one and the fame with the for 
mer , and therefore they partly have before, and afterward 
(hall receive an anfwer, together with the things of this 
nature 

Argument 4. 



Part 2, _ .., *f Church difciplixe. Chap^. S<? 

Argument 4. 



Iltar Z?0#r/e 6 wof to fo Mife wbieb tendetb to t* ramming of 
fc a publike Ministry* 

66 But thif Voftrine of fade pendent Churches vfueb* 

"The Affumption is proved, from tbo definition / d vifible 
cc Church, which is this 5 It *H Affembly of true J>ebevers 9 jsyn. 
** * n & together according to the order of the Gojpel^ in the true worjhip. 

fc Whence this follows : fbat every twelve inafrivatefamily 



Family-relation is one thing, and Church-relation is another ; 
they (land by vertue of diners rules 5 civ ill Oeconomickj , and 
Ecclefiaftick^ Politic^ , and therefore though there were ne 
ver fo many families 9 and that of thofe that exercife Chriftian 
duties together ; yet this would not make them a Church. 

His fecond proof is, cc Becaufe fuch a Church hath within ttfelf 
cc the power of the Keyes^ and is notfuljefi to any fuferiour Ecclejiatfi- 
sc call jurifdittion* 

The force of the proof will appear in the frame of it. cc If 

an Independent Church hath the power of the Keyes, and is not fubjett 
ff to any 9tber 9 then it tends to the removall of a publikg Miniftery. 

Reply. 

This proof iS) in the reality of it, the fame with the propo" 
Jition to be proved : for to be an Independent Church, and to 
have full power of the exercife of all Ordinances,are all one. 

Secondly, the confequence hath no truth nor ftrength in it, 
for the quite contrary followes. 

Such an Independent Church ean call and ordain Officers* 
and is bound fo to do, before {he can enjoy fome Ordi 
nances. 

For none can confecrate and give the Sacrament, but onety 
Paftors and Teachers, and therefore thofr fh* muft provide, 
before (he can partake : and this is the moft eafie and certain 
means to provide and fo to continue a faithfull miniftery, ac- 

M m m The 



Chap, r . J fttrvey ofthefumme Part, 3 * 

cording to Cbrifts appointment, to the end of the world. For 
both Brightman and Ami and the Truth alfo will make it ap 
pear, That Cbrift never will want a Church of Beleevers frofeffing bis 
faith unto the end of the world. Whereas Clafles and r Synods Hkvc 
totally failed^and come onely to be reftorsd and recovered by 
the help of particular Congregations. 

His fifth Argument taken from Mat. 1 8. 17. hath been an. 
fwered before, whether I (hall refer the 2fr ader* 




The third Part. 



CHAP. I. 

Of the Government of the church. 

THere were two things attended in Cburcb^olicy^ v:2. 
{ Firft, the Cwftiwion of the Church. 
< Secondly, thcGubernation of it. 
We have done with the fir f 3 we are now to take the 
Jectnd into confideration. 

f e i $ What the watch is which appertains to all. 
' sd> l What the behaviour of all under it. 

~-Wbai is to be done before they come* 
fAdmijJionSjP'bat when they are riVo Members, 
^ met in A(Tembly 5 in J C 5 
J receiving of toch^fro^^hcr ' 
- who are L Congregation 




We have thus fet forth the frame of the feverals to be con- 
fidered ; we (hall ftiddenly treat of the particulars^ as they 
are prefented in their order } attending them fo far, as fkves 
our intended purpofe. 

The mrl{ which is of common concernment unto all the 
Member s, when ttie Ajfemtty if diflofaed) is that WA T c H which 
they ftand engaged to exprefle each to the other, for the good 
of the body fo confederate, d>9ve or before aU others. 

Mmm 2 Firft, 



Chap. I. Afurvey of thefumme Parr.j.. 

Fh-ft, for though aflCbrffiiaris are bound by the rule ofCbri- 
ftianityto -love arid provide for the good of all Ghrifttftnc. 
Their Honours, Lms, Gkaftities, Goods, ^ood Names and 
prosperities, fhould be precious to us, and We careful! topi- 
icrve them in a way of love : we know it w*$Cains voice 3 aod 
argued a Cam's htart 3 &nImy>bK)tber's keeper ? 

Yet thofe have a n*erer and deeper engagement, and foeiide 
the bond of Christianity, have the bond of Church confederacy^ 
which in a peculiar manner engageth the one to the other 
more then any other Ghriftians in the world ; fo Peter pref- 
feth, i Pet. 2. 17. Paulc includes, Efkef* 4. 16. By the effectual! 
woifiing of every fart^&c. and it (eenis to be the care unto which 
the Ifraelites were enjoy ned, Jvjb. 6. 18^ And you in any wife kfep 
yonr felvzs : each man himfelf, and each man his brother ; and 
this watch, neglected., kivolved^aHundtr the fame guilt, Jofr. 
7. i. the children of Ijrael bad committed a trefyajje : though Acban 
did it without their : privhy, yet tbey-were gtiilty of the fin, 
in that they had not care to prevent it, by way of watchful- 
neiTe each in other, and (b in Acban^ as they (hould. 

Secondly, as they have a deeper -engagement then other, as 
Free-men of the (awe Cerforation have a eerer tye then all the 
.people of the fame County : So they have$cciall power one over 
Another^ and that by vertue of the Covenant , for by free 
and mutiiall confent, they who were free to joyn in any 
other Sociefy , they willingly yeeldfd <themfclves unto 
this 5 to walk one with another in all the Ordinances of 
Chrilt., and to be /5jefl om unto.wiother, to bs proceeded judich 
dVy againft, in cafe they ihould wrong that focicty : and 
hence the frvcefft .that each hath =againft another accord 
ing to the order of Ghrift, Mtfib. 18. If tby Brother offend ^ 
teu bim 3 is indeed appropriate and peculiarly intended to 
ChHrcb-corporatiw.' For that Church that can judicially censure and 
c&ft out an offender by excommunication^ th&thatb power judicially to 
proceed againft him in.aU.the other degrees which may mtkg way-tbere- 
untoy as To tell hiai privately , and then Take oae or two j we 
may admonifb others Cbritttanly-fcut we can lay an ailion andpurfue 9 
fuch as be in c&mbination 9 judicially anely. 

Hence, if I tell another Chriftian of his fault^if he refuftto 
hear, I am not neceffarily boiind to follow ibis Mw againft 
him 5 and if I do take one or two to fa^ften his conviftion, if 

he 



of Church difcipline. Chap.i 



he (hould refute, I rmjft leave hirn. Bat againft Brethren we 
have expreffe law, by which I am bound to purfue their convi 
ction, and they are bound and will be nee dfi rated to attend, 
and either come unto a reformation, or elfe fuffcr a jufl cen- 
fure for their obftinacy . 

Hence laftly, by vertue of that engagement^- which I ?.m 
tyed, and the fower I have received, 1 ftand charged in a moft 
peculiar manner, to prevent all taint of fin in any Member of 
the Society ,that either it may never be committed, or if com 
mitted, it may fpeedily be removed, and the fpirituall good 
of the whole preserved : i Cor. 5. Purge out the levenjbatje may 
be a fure lump 5 not that each particular perfon oncly may keep 
himfelf pure, but that the whole may be fo preferred : and 
this kind of watch reacheth any, and this kind of procefle is 
good againft any of the Members : Every Brother j and ther-* 
fore Archiflut and any Elder, if he be a Brother, he is liable 
hereunto* 'fbit if the watcb wbxb we nwft cxprejfi towards fuel) 



/ F.or the perfecting and encre?.fe of the body, we muft attend 
fycb M are to be brought in ; for this being a fpiricuall Corpc3ra- 
tion : 45 none can be conftrained to joyn to it5imIeiTe they wil 
lingly- fubjt-ft , fo neither can they joyn, unkfie the body do as 
freely and willingly entertain them, 

Ic is not dwelling in the fame City, Parifh or Place, not tJ^e 
b&ing a fubjett in the fame Kingdom, that doth intereft any in 
this priviledge : and as the Church can compell none aga jnft 
their wils to joyn, fo the civ ill Magistrate fhould not uCe any 
comfulfive power, or by violent conftraint, force th<^ Church 
to receive, or any to joyn to the Church againft their y, il^ 

The civill poiver may compell them to come under tbe (all 
of God} and attend tbe Ordinances.) and force them to L-fe meanjs 
of information and convi&iiM > that fo the Lord Chriit r?iay 
make them glad to feek him in the waycs of his appointment, 
and more glad ro finck .h?m -therein : But ths civill Magiftratc 
is to leave the Church to follow the rule of Chrift in her Ad* 
mijfloHs'i for ir is a Qbufch-worktv be aftfd by the rule ofCbura- 
ga//9, uid th reiore fhraild be left to the power of the Church, 
not coailra;- e ! by civill power : Cbrffis Jf$/e are a witting j fo- 

Mm m 3 Itt 



4 Chap, i of Church difcipli^. p art ^ 

In the ADMISSIONS, two things arc to be attended f 

Firft, what it to be done before they come 5 Secondly^ what there^ 
when they are come into the Aflembly. 

Firft, Before the Affembly^ that the proceeding may be carrL- 
ed on comely and orderly, the perfon that delins to joyn 
himfelf Member with the Church, he is to make his de- 
fire known to the Ruling Elder *r Elders 5 for it's peculiar to 
his Office to lead the action of Admiflion,it being a work that 
fals not within the compaffe of labouring in the Word and Vo- 
firine. 

1. The defire of the party made known, he is then to en- 
g* quire diligently, and carefully to inform himfelf, touching 

the uprighmeffe ef the perjons carriage and eonverfation from the 
tetfimony of others, who know him intimately, and will in rea- 
fon deale nakedly and iincerely therein. 

2. He muft take notice by way of conference, what his 
knowledge and acquaintance is with the things of Chrift and 

, his Kingdom : the reafon why he mould thus inform himfelf,is 
this, Becdiifi: hereby the party may difcoyer, and he may dif- 
cern, whether he be avifeble Saint to the judgment ofreafonable chari 
ty., which we have formerly proved to be attended neceflarily 
according to the rules of Chrift, and the right coaftitution of 
his Churches. 

And Mafter R* his own grounds and grants will infer as 
much, by force of difpute 5 for if they who are to be admitted 
muft be void offcandall in their cour(e,and freed alfo from grojfe 
ignorance, which in fome cafes,by Mafter R. his own confeflion 
will unchurch them : there muft then be ferious enquiry made, 
whether the perfons who tender thcmfelvcs to enter into this 
condition, be fo qualified. 

<c The frofeffion which Mafter R. requires, is of that quality ^ 
cc T'hat Jt notifies to the Church^ that there is faving faith in the 
<c hearts of fucby and that they be invifible Saint s^ who deft re t& jejn 
<c tbemfelves to a viftble Congregation^ 1.2^.196. 

Therefore the Church is bound in an orderly way to inform 
her felf touching fuch fitneffe, leaft (he break the rules of 
Chrift, and bring pollution and ib ruine upon the whole. 

After the Elder hath informed himfelf in the particulars 
formerly mentioned,he then fees way and warrant to propound 
the defires of fuch to the Church, that they alfb may uje their 



Part 3. of Church difcifline. Chap.r 

beft information by their own experience, and take in the confi. 
deration of others, to be fully informed apd fatisfied, touch 
ing the unblamableneffe of their convention. 

And as for that, that the Members ihould at feverall time?, 
by ieveral companies,repair in private to them,to examine the 
wori{& manner $f their converfion^l am afraid it is a frefumed kjtde 
of liberty , which waats precept and example, for any thing 
that evqr appeared to me in the Scripture. Be/We, that liberty 
is a miich as the office and duty of the Elder bindes him un- 
tOj-and therefore teems to entrench too neer upon the pro 
priety of his place. Beftde 9 all fuch pains mifleth the end and 
fhik of it 5 for the ftreffe of the tryall lyes not there, nor can 
ths laft refolution of judicious and reafonable charity iffiie 
there, whether the perfon be a vifible Saint or no : fot there 
be many truly and kvingly called, who never kpew the \lm and 
manner of their converfton, and therefore cannot relate it unto 
others, and yet cxpreffe the power of grace ia their lives, and 
confequently had it efFe&ually wrought in their hearts, 
though they did not at tbtfirft know how the fpkic breathed 
in their birth. 

Time of enquiry being thus granted, if upon feriGus obfer*- 
vation 8c coniideration,the Brethren find anyjuft e xception,a8 
touching any fcandal in their carriage, and after dealing with 
them, they can receive HO reality of fatisfa&ion, they repair 
to the Elder, leave their complaint withhim, and that is fuf>- 
ficient to ftay the proceeding for the prefent. 

But if upon diffident time of information, there appear* 
nothing (candalous, the perfon doth (hrtly give feme reafon of 
few bope in the face of the Congregation,8cis admit ted Engaging 
bimfelfto walkjfith them in the Covenant of theChurch^accordirig to all 
the rules of the Gojpel^ that either are orfoall be made krtotvn to thews- ! 

If it be here enquired, What is the rule according to which fatif- 
fattion if to be regulated^ the Reader may be pleaftdto look back 
unto that which was largely debated, touching-the vifibility 
of the Saints^ what it was which evidenced them to rational} 
charity. In a word, if a perfon live no tin the commiffton of any 
known fin, nor in the negleti of any known du*y 9 and can give a reafon 
of hit hofe towards God> this cafts the caufe, with Judicious cha 
rity, to hope and beleeve there is foaiething of God and* grace 
in the foul* and therefore fit for Churchf ociety* 



Chap. i. Afurveyoftkefumme Part 3* 

And that thus much is required, liath been demon ftrated 
from Matter K. his own principles 5 and that thus much is re 
quired is undeniable by the rules of right reafon : for he that 
lives in known omifllons of duty, or commiflion of fin, he 
profefleth himfelf by that practice, not willing to fnbmit to 
the rules of Chrift, and therefore not fit to be his Tub) eft, or 
to enjoy the priviledge of his kingdom, whickreveals the au 
thority of his Scepter : Nay, by fuch a practice he profefTetk 
to perfift, and to be pertinacious in fin, and therefore in cafe 
he was in the Church, he was fit to be caft out and cenfured, 
not worthy, tfyen,to be received. 

This rule being received and agreed upon, it would mer- 
vailoufly facilitate the work ofAbnijtw, without any trou 
ble, and prevent fuch curious inquifitions and niceties, which 
the pride and wantonneffe of mens fpirits hath brought into 
the Church, to difturb the peace thereof, and to prejudice the 
progreffe of God's Ordinances. 

Hence alfo thofe fottifh pangs would prefently be calm 
ed, when perfons complain they cannot joyn with fucb and fitch* 
and yet cannot (hew a juft exception : he that joyns with the 
rule in his praftice, he who hath but a teachable and meek 
ftlf denying heart, he will eafily joyn with him. I'll is is the 
Manner of receiving mm. 

Queft. fPti at difference is there in receiving Women.) (you will 
fay) whether any 9 or none at all ? 

Anfa* It's true, women are forbidden to fptak, in the C/;rc& 5 
(/. e.) by way of teaching ; but they may fo fpeak, when their 
fyeeches argue fubje^ion^ and fo fuit with their fexes , as to give 
in tetfimeny of repentance , in cafe they were cenjurcd^ and came to 
be reftored again , fo to anfwer a queftion propounded to 
them ^ yet becaufe we find it by experience, the feeblenefTe of 
fome, their flumefac't modefty and melanchollick fearful- 
nefle is fuch, that they are not able to exprefTe thtmfelves in 
the face of a Congregation, and yet have the precious work 
of faving grace in their hearts, we are forced to take the ex- 
prefjiens of fuch in pr/z^re, arid makg report of them to the Congrega 
tion : and fince this was neceflary for fome, and warrantable 
for all, iiV mo ft without exception to receive all after the famewan- 
mr, that fo the infirmities of the weakeft *nay be releeved,and 
the fecming exceptions of others alfo may be prevented. 

The 



Parr 3 . . of Church difciflme. Chap.r. 

The h&Queflion belonging to the head of Admiflion, is 
this : 

J^hetber tbofe that are difmijfidfrom other Congregations^ muft ne~ 
eeflarily malne their confeffion afrejb ? or whether recommendations be 
fttfficient ? 

I anfasr by the D i a E c T i o N s fallowing : 

Firft, the leflimony of any Church ofChrifl^ ought to be valu 
ed according to the worth of />, and received with all the due re- 
fyt& that is due to the Spoufe of Chrift j and therefore if by 
the teftimony of two or three Witneflfes , every word 
comes to be eftablifhed , much more when any report 
or relation conies from fo many in fuch a relation , we 
fhould fit down fatisfied with the truth thereof as with 
out the leaft {ufpition, as that the thing Is fufiiciently cer 
tified ; and therefore Paul makes it the higheft evidence of tefti- 
mony that can be given, 2 Cor, 8. 18, The Brother wbofe fraift is 
through all the Churches. 

Secondly, yet becaufe the Churches may detline in regard of 
their practice, and walk at a greater breadth of liberty , either in 
refpeft of their aftions 9 or of their ofmions^ then others can, 
and they indeed (hould 5 and becaufe whea they have ufed 
all the care aad watchfulnefle they can , to fearch into the 
walks and wayes of their Members, yet others that meet 
with them in their daily and occafionall converfe, may hap~ 
pily fee more and difcern more then they can. Each Church 
hath her liberty to follow the light of the Word, and the 
rule thereof, which will net erre, nor can deceive 3 rather 
then to fit downe meerely with the allowance of men , 
but ufe their own fearch and care : and if up0n enquiry 
and obfervation, either th^yfhall appear fcandalow in their 
lives, or erroniottf in their judgments and opinions, and thofe 
dangerous and infeftiouf 5 it is then left in the power of the 
Church, to require humiliation anfwcrable to the offences, 
and to cxaft a profeflion and conftfiion of the truth, and an 
open renunciation of (uch er roars before they be received,, 
becaufe the care both for the re formation of the party, and 
the prefer vatiou of the Church in purity of life 8c do&rine is 
hereby attained : So Paul advifed againft thofe ravening wohes 
Acb 20. 30. and the Difcifles were mervailoufly cautious to 
meddle with Paul after his converiion, before they were fully 

N n n fatisfied 



Chap.2. Jfurveyoftbefumme Part. 3. 

fatisficd by fome te ft imony, whereby their fears might be qui 
eted,^/. 9.2 6.and not only in thefe c^febut in any other 5 the 
Churches have liberty to feek fati&iftl:>n that may fait their 
hearts sccording to iiile, as requiring Tome report of the worl^of 
God in ibew 3 and the frame of their ipirlts towards him. 



W 



CHAP. II. 

Oftbe difitnfation oftbe Sacramwts. 

IE have done with Admiffiw ; we are now with the fame 
brevity to enquire touching the DISPENSATIO IT 
OV TH E SACRAMENTS, which are the Brand of God's fhe^p, 
the Livery of his houfhold-fervant : for amongft many other 
ends of the Sacraments, this is one, that it's a brand- mark, 
srni a feparating note of the (hecp of God's fold and fitch M 
arewiibou*. 

It's conftantly to be obfervedin the Scriptures, how God's 
people have been judged to be priviledged by thefe feaJs, and 
how they rejoyced in them, as peculiarly appropriated to 
them : He b.itb not dtalt fo with any Nation^ fo Rom. 3. 1,2. Wbat 
*r ibe prwiled^e oftbe Jew ? much every way- And thde are of the 
chiefeft of them. N'.ty, the Lord exprefly forbad any ft ranker 
to meddle with the Ptfj/we^Exod.i 2.48. And how frequent 
ly is the Jew known by Circumciftvn ? "as though the privi ledge 
Coime to b- their proper namc^ Ephefi.i I 3 i2. and therefore the 
G;nttks are called uncircumcifjon by tbem who were called circumcifi- 
on. O.ir purpofeis not to handle cither the number or nature 
of thefe Sacrament?, becaufe that belongs to the head ot Do- 
ftrine 5 but we look at them, as they come wichin the con*- 
pa(Te of Cbureb policy y and how they come to b; dlfpenfed ac 
cording to the order of Chrift : And not to go beyond thefe 
bound?, we (hall enquire of T w o things in the difpenfation 
of the Sacraments, viz. 

Parties who are interested in that work f both thofe who have right to^ (cill>e i 
\ C Rcceiw. 

The< ^ , , CPublikeinAiTembly, ? 

} \ ksomwoft to vOti}^ \TCT- i i \\T j 

\ 3 c With the Word. 

M * nnr < rV SOne Element, 

c Dtfprl/wK'5/fv .. ./i , 
r J 'cOnceadoHmftred. 

o j CFrequently, 

Cupper ao } n j-n- n. 11 /p 

miniftredX B ?, dl ^* l f"&* as ' 
there be ditftntl Elements. 

Firft, 



Part 3 ' ofC birch discipline. Chap. 2 . 9 

' / Firft,for them who have right to adminifter the Sacraments 5 
and thefe are called thereunto by God's command,, the allow 
ance and defignation of the Church, viz. Patfors and Teachers 
onely 5 none elfe, as formerly we have proved : Commifiion 
is given to them authoritatively to preach the Covenant, and 
therefore by the fame authority to difpcnfe the feals of ihe Co 
venant* 

It is a frenzy of the 4nab4ptif&% which begins to labour 
with the loathfomnefie of it ielf, That any Chrirtiangified, who 
can teach or administer a word of inflrutfion to win a difciple after bim 9 
that be in a corner may baptize him alfo whom be haih won to hi* opi 
nion : But as Paul faid of Jannes and Jambres, Their madmffe if 
made to appear to all, who are not willing to ihut their eyes 
againft the Sun, when it fhincs in its beauty. 

For if the Lord Chrift in his infinite wifdom & kingly care, 
conceived it neceflary for the honour of the place, & the exe 
cution of the wcr!: ofaZ>e<-cofi,to appoint choice men and folemn A<3s 6. 
Ordii.atiun to auw. i& Mem to the work^, that they being called 
and fitted to the v/ ork, might be accepted therein of the peo 
ple, and blefled by him, who did appoint them to that em 
ployment. In reafon, what greater need is there, that perfons 
who are peculiarly gifted and furnifhed with grace and abili 
ty, fhould be called to this work^of preaching, and diftenfmg thefe 
hot} Myfieries 3 a fervice above all other of greateft weight and 
worth. 

Secondly, adde hereunto, that the Apoftle as by a flaming 
fword, doth ftop the way to all pretenders,and therefore lays 
in this prohibition, No man takfth tbif honour to. himfelf, but he 
that ^ called of God, as Aaron. He muft have a fpeciall call from 
God, who muft dare to meddle with a/emc^which is of fuch 
fsctliar eminence in the houfe of God ; yea, the Lord himfelf 
doth appropriate this, and that unto fome perfons whom he 
puts into place : He gave fome to be Patfors and Teachers, Eph. 4, 
ii. Are all Apoftles ? are all Govtrnours ? are all Teachers ? &<; 
i Cor. 1 2.29. This would bring confuiion, and fo deftru&ion 
to the whole. / 

Thefe are the perfons who have received right from Cbrifl to ad" 
minitter ; we are now to enquire, 

Queft. 2. Who be the parties who have right ty r #/ ? an d a jj ov( ^ 
ance from Chrift to receive ) 

Nnn 2 And 



io Chap. 2. Afuruey of tfyefumme Parc.5, 

^ And here it's agreed of all hands 5 Such who are come to 
ripenefle of yeers,and are rightly received, and f o (land mem 
bers in the true vifible Church of Chrift 5 fuch,l fay, have title 
to aB the feals of the Covenant : being to the judgement of cha- 
rky,not only really within the Covenant of Grace ; but truly 
alfo within the compaffe of the Covenant of the Cb*rcb : We 
will not therefore trouble our felves to prove that which 
hath approbation of alL 

But rather trade in that which iff attended with the greatefi 
difficulty, and findes ftrong opposition, according to the 
ftrcBgth of mens affe&ions and apprehenfions, who are en 
gaged either way : There is then a two- fold qn^ion^ which tx^ 
ercifeth the hearts, thoughts and pens of the mod judicious 
at this day. 

Firft, betwixt its and tbe dnabaf lifts, who willingly admit 
all Members of the true Church to both the feals, but the In 
fants ofalltbofe Members^ they wholly exclude from partaking 
of Baftifme y untill they come to yeers of difcretion,when they 
make aftuall profeffion of their faith, then they may aftually 
fhare in the Sacrament. 

Secondly, betwixt us and Mafter Ruteiford ; for we concei 
ving, that confederating makes perfons members of vifible 
Churches \ thofe who .are not .confederate we conceive .no members 
of a vifible Church : and therefore in tbat condition^ they have 
no right, nor in a right order can challenge the benefits or 
priviledges of Members, nor can an} officer in a rigbt order diP 
penfe them unto fuch : Should an Officer by any power of 
his Office,attempt to exercife any authority, and therefore to 
enjoyn fuch a perfon.Now- member^to come, to hear, to receive., 
he may juftly refufe the command, and he cannot proceed 
againft him, if he (hould refufe : Nay,did he perfift obftinate- 
Jy to re je& his authority, he could not convent him before 
the Aflembly and caft him out of the body, who was never in 
the body : And if an Officer have no authority to require bim to re 
ceive the feal} no more batb be power to require tbe Officer to give tbe 
ftal* 

The Queflions then which offer themfelves to our confide- 
ration in this place, are thefe two principally. 

Firft, Whether Infants f fucb who are Members of tbe Cengregati- 
and this we affirm againftithe s4nataftifts s 

and 



Part 3 of Church difcipline. Chap . 2 1 1 

and refer the Reader to the Treaties penned by judicious Writers 
to this purpofe. 

Secondly, Which is of greateft difficulty, and therefore re 
quires moft ferious Search and confederation is, 

Whether the Infants of Non- confederate^ who refnfe lo bs Members 
of. tbe Churchy (hould be partakers of Eaptijm^ which is one of tbe fpe- 
ciati privileges of tbe Church ? 

Firft, we (hall fct down the ftate e/ the QxejUon, leaft we 
{hould miffe the right underftanding of the caufe by f >me 
miftakes. Secondly, we will lay down fome Conduftonsjwliich 
may lead the Reader by the hand, to look unto the grounds 
which yet keep us in this apprehenfton. Laftly, we (hall an- 
[we r tbe arguments wh'ch are made to the contrary. 

To find the right bafts to bottoms the Quefiion v we muft 
know, that we now difpute not about the wickedneffe of mcn^ 
while they remain Members of the Congregations, as though 
that could prejudice their priviledge,. while they remain in that 
ftate and relation. 

True, tbif wickedneflt juftly deferves they fhould be p roxeded 
Againft) eitheir to be reformed or removed : but // the Church 
either through connivence, negligence or indulgence? (hall tolerate 
fmfollyfuch evils, and evil perfons in that eftate of lVtember(hipy 
they cannot then deny them the priviledge of Members ; So that 
while the Prophets propbeftedlyes, and the Priefls ruled by their 
means, and tbe people would b&ve it /o, and grew corrupt while 
they were members (though corrupt members) they did (hare 
in the Paffeover, and their children were made partakers of 
Circumcijton : 5o thoie of Sardif^ of whom the ipirit fpeaks 
exprefly, the} were dead) tbettgh they had a name to live , as long as 
the Church, through her carelefneflV, kept them in her bo- 
fome,iL 9 s certain their children might and did partakeof Bap- 
tifm, as one of the Church- priviledgeSi 

It's hot then the Queftion, Whether wicked Members, while they 
are tolerated Jtnfully in the Churchy they and their children maty partake 
eftbe priviledges ? for this is beyond queftion 5 nor do 1 know,> 
nor yet ever heard it denied by any ot ours ; and therefore all 
the Arguments alledged by Mafter K. lib. i. cap. 12. are all 
granted without any lofle- to our, either opinion or pra&ice. 

The pinch then of the Queftlon lyes here, Whether perfons 
w confederate^ and fo (in our fenfe not Mtmfas of the Church), 

Nnn 3 . , do > 



12 Chap*2. Afurveyofthefumrrie p art 



do entitle their children to the fcal of Baptifme, being one of 
the Priviledges of the Church, their Parents (though godly) 
being yet unwilling to come into Church- fellowfhip. 

Lubricus bic locus & diffidlis > and that I may fhrive my heart 
to the Reader and Mafter ft. I (hall nakedly proftfle, that if I 
Should have given way to my aflkftion, or followed true 
which fuits my (ecret deilre and inclination,! could have wil 
lingly wifhed, that the fcale rfiight have been caft upon the 
affirmative parr, and that fuch perfons (many whereof we 
hope are godly)might enjoy all fuch priviledgts,which might 
be ufefuli and helpfull to them and theirs. 
/But after all the ftones 1 have turned,and the thoughts that 
I have (pent in this kinde, there be fome reafons which yet 
" arreft my underftanding,and caufeth me yet ro make a d fence 
for this caufe, and the main pillar principle which fcaitus 
the judgement againft all approaching afT ults, is the nature 
and truth of Church-Coi/want, in which I muftprofefTe free 
ly I am yet more confirmed, as I have been conftrained to take 
it into more ftrious confederation ; and the beft of all thofe 
Arguments that men (of fuch eminency 3 and worth^ and 
learning., that my heart doth highly reverence, according to 
their righteous ciefert) have raited to make a breach upon that 
part of the Difcipline 5 whkh like braces in the building^binds 
all the parts together, have rather ftrengthned then ftirred my 
judgement* / ^ 

Let me here again crave leave to propound fuch thoughts 
as I have without offence, that I may (cor/j vicem fupflere> and) 
occafion fuch whom God hath furnifhed with greater light, 
to cleer this caufe and coaft more fully then ever yet I had hap- 
pineflfe to fee, to the fatisfa&ion of my judgment : and we do 
here in the eftating of thefe priviledges, as Lawyers ufe to do 
in the fttling of Inheritances, enquire where the firft right 
lies, and how it comes lineally and lawfully to be derived 
and eftabliQied upon ftch and fuch parties j and this we (hall 
doe by enquiring the Pedegree in the conveyance of thi* pri- 
viledge in the following conclufions. 

Conclufion I. 

Children as Children have not right unto Baptifme, for 
then all childrta of all Nation?, fects and forts of men mould 

be 



^^^^^^^^^M^MM^MMMHHMViiMrflVVWVW^MMMwMMMMMiHIkMWBMMMMHHiKMMMHMMMHWMHi^HiMMti 

Part 5 of Church dtfcivline. C hap* 2 . 

be made partakers of it : the ru*e is received, and admits no 
gainfaying, a quatenus <*d <?wflf That which belongs to this, 
becaiife it's this belongs to ail of this kind. 

But that all Children of all Nations, Turk?, Pagans, 8cc, 
fhould be admit ted unto the priviledge, is abfurd : Qttojvis. 
Infantes ad Eaptifmum admitri in tote vetere ccdeph in auditum cff? y 
e*c. Bcz-i in cap, 7. prim-ae ad Corinth, v. 14- and this Matter 
. grants. 

Conclusion II. 

It belongs not to any Predeceffors, either neerer or further 
off removed from the Fiext Parents, tuft O,'I/T and firftly, to 
gi ve right of this priviledge to their Children j when I fay 
Prtdtceflors neerer or farther ofr, I include and comprehend 
all, beiide the next parent. Grand-father,, great Grand father 
and fo afcend never Co far into fo many Generations j^o'ng 
before > and of all thefe I affirm, it doth not belong to any 
of them, *a9' ilvrt or firftly ; this laft word expounds the for- 
nisr : That which belongs firftly to a thing, it belongs to all 
other becaufe of .that ; to have a faculty of fpeech, belongs to 
the nature of man firftly, therefore it belongs to this or that 
man. Thorny John^ A^r&htm., fo far as they have the nature of 
man in them : nor can any have this faculty, unleffe they 
have this nature. I need not iludy this plainneffi 1 , but onely 
that now 1 am to fpeak of a common point; and that of com 
mon, and yet great concernment to the meaneft, and there 
fore hYneedfull to fpeak to the common capacity of fuch* 

The conclulion thus expreffed, is thus proved. 

Fir ft, T/J4/ Mcb belongs firftfy to any Predtceflors merer or further - 
tff 3 x.*Q' eturd ibai belongs 10 allo'ther by right received from tbem y be- 
cau.e ir layfi'ftibere : tb i evidence- of theter-ms and former ex 
plication gives in full evidence of this : 'but t!x next Parents can 
give the yiiviledge arid title to Btftijme without any help of the Prcdc- 
ccffors : As fuppofa they were alldead, or all wirhout sny 
knowledg&or remembiance, were apoftates from the Golpel, 
or opp^feis of it ;" yet C<he next Parents fearing Go^and con 
federating hi the Covenant of the Gospel, thc-y do and cW 
giv:- right to their Children to (hare in this priviledge, with 
out any help from Predeceflbrs. Therefore the right is not 
in thtra^nor is firftly conveyed by them, 

Secondly, 



14 Chap.2. Afurwy oftkefumme Part 3* 

Secondly, 'That which belongs x*0 CO/TO and firftly 10 the Prede- 
ceflorS) that they can do without the next Parents : otjierwife they 
{hould not afToon have their hand in the conveyance of this 
right, as thofetowhom it did iirftly appertain, and fo it 
fliould not belong to them firftly. 

Bnt the Predecsffors cannot convey this right without the next Pa- 
rentf : for it's that faterna fotefttf which belongs to them, to 
difpofe of their own . If they will depart and goe from under 
all Church- power, and depart into places where there be no 
Churches : Orlaftly, if both the next Parents were apoftatcs, 
k's not in the power of .all former PredecefTors to bring the 
Childe to the enjoyment of this priviledge : fo that if the 
mxt Parents be caufa ad^quata of entituling their Children to 
fuch fpirituall advantages, then it belongs to them alone 
firftly. 

But fo they are : It's i their power, though all other Pre- 
dcccfTors (hould oppo(e d to give right ; it's in their power, 
though all other PredecefTors fhould endeavour it, yet to hin 
der and deprive their Children of the right ; for their apofta- 
cy takes off the federal! bolineffe of the Children, i 60^7.14. 

Hence it is (I, cannot conceive but it is) a mifapprehenfion 
and mifapplication of that place, Exod. 20. becaufe God hath 
promifed, that he will fate mercy to a thousand generations of them 
that love him, andkgepbis Commandements ; that therefore the 
Predeceffors, though far rennoved, can entitle Children unto 
Baptifme, though their next Parents be fuch, who never love 
God, nor keep his Commandements 5 nay, be happily apo. 
ftates and excommunicates. 

We will weigh a little the fenfe of the words, and the 
ftrength of the inference that is made therefrom^ fo far as it 
concerns our caufe in hand. 

The current of Orthodox Interpreters carry the meaning 
of the Text this way 5 The -Lord in the threatning and pro- 
mifedifcovers the j-ealoufie of his heart towards fuch as be 
profefTed worshippers of him : namely. 

He is fo tender of his honour in this cafe, which fo neerly 
concerns him,as the conjugall affe&ton of Matrimonial faith- 
fulnefle doth the husband from the behaviour of his wife and 
Spoufe, that out of jealoufie he is ready and refolved to pu- 

Ilifli 



Part 3- ofCftwrcbdifcipline. Chap. 2. 15 

nifh all falfnefle, and to reward faithfulnefle in that behalf. 

Secondly, in the exprelfion of his jealoufie, he is more (pa 
ring and unwilling to execute his anger againft fuch,.who 
offend in the breach of his worlhip : but more enlarged in the 
difcovery of his love and goodneffe tg fuch, who (hall main 
tain conjugall fidelity towards him therein;and therefore the 
certain numbers of the third and fourth, and thoufands of 
Generations are here put for the large and uncertain extent 
of his difpleafure to the one, and his kindneffe to the other 3 
and therefore. 

Thirdly, The Lord doth not tye himfelf ftri&Iy to a parti- 
lar law or allowance in this cafe, but walks in a breadth,as it 
beft befeems his wifdome and good pleafare } and hence he 
doth exempt Tome in the third or fourth Generation from Gen.if.\3. 
his threading and punifhment, and doth alfo with- hold the 
exprtflions of his love from others in the thoufand men 
tioned. 

Fourthly, the threatning, and fo inflicting of thepunifh- 2^.18.9,13 
ment, it is ever in his order and manner 5 namely, thofe who 
imitate the lin of their idolatrous Parents, thofe may expect, 
and (hall certainly fuflfer their plagues : they who imitate the 
love and obedience of their faithfull Parents, they may beaf- i Sam.j.iy, 
fured they (hall receive the mercies promifed to their Parents 30. 
in the footfteps of whofe faith they periift. 

Laftly, the mercy here promifed is not fo to be conceived 
as though all the particular bkfllngs or priviledges that 
the Parents were poffefled of, (hall in the (everals be com- f 
municated to their Children , for we know it contrary by ex^' 
perience : The Ifraelkes wanted Circui^ciiion by the fpace of 
forty yeers in the Wildernefle , and in the time of the Judges, Judges ?.$ ] 
and the feventy yeers Captivity, the Ifraelites were deftitute 
of feverall priviledges, which they were made partakers of 
when they enjoyed peace and prof perky in the dayes of David 
and Solomon. Mercy here is that faving mercy, which God 
never fails to beftow on his Ele&, grace here, and glory here 
after, referving a variety of difpenfations, in regard of divers 
priviledges or benefits^as feems belt to the counfell of his own 
will. 

This being the received meaning of the words, by the com 
mon confent of judicious Interpreters, Cdlvin 3 Zancb}, 

O o o 



1 6 Chap.2. Afitrvey of thejumme 



in fecunduni prsecepturn. What inference can hence 
be made for the conveyance of the right of Baptifme from re 
mote Parents to Children, I muft confcfle I cannot conceive ; 
For the Generations the Lord promifeth to (hew mercy unta 
muft be fuch who imitate their godly Parents, by loving and 
obeying hisCommandements,and especially that of the truth 
of his worfhip : and how doth this agree to Infants, who are 
not yet capable,being not come to yeers to put forth fuch acb * 

2. Upon this grant,, and the making of this ground good,- 
ubiflandum 9 where there will be a ftop or ftay made, I cannot 
fee :. for if a thouland Generations more or lefle have intereft 
in Baptifme by vertue f their fore-fathers, who were faithfuit 
within that compafle then the children of Turks or Jews can 
not be excluded this priviledge and ordinance : fome of their 
Predeceffors are comprehended, without all queftion, within* 
the bounds of a thoufand Generations there mentioned, and 
yet all thole Infants are excluded by their own confeffion, and 
by the peremptory and plain affirmation of ths Apoftle, Rom. 
MI 17. through unbelief the naturall boughes were cut off 
from Church and Church priviledges. 

3. Take a new convert foundly brought home to Chrift y 
yet through his weakneffe, not able to difiem the Lord's Body, 
aiight ^ would this be a good difpute > 

If God (hew mercy to a thoiafand Generations, then this 
man > .who had lome godly Predeceffors, he may be admitted 
to partake of the Lords Supper : and if this be a weak colle&i- 
on, as each man will yceld at the firft fighc,then the inference 
of Baptifme upon the like ground, muft have the like feeble- 
neiTe in it : Nay, wfty an excommunicate may not upon this 
ground plead the partaking of the Sacrament, profefling the 
true faith, but onely cenfured for fuch a praftice ; efpecially, 
conceive him to be within God's election, I cannot lee. God 
fcewes mercy, and ib the priviledge of a Sacrament, to fuch 
who had godly Predeceffors within the compafle of a thou- 
fand generations : but I had godly PredeceiTors within that 
compafTe, therefore I have title to that mercy, and fo to the 
priviledge of the Sacrament: this conclufioH all men reject, 
and therefore they muft alfo refufe tke former eolle&ion. 
Gencluftvn III. 

The next Parent being ctufa adtquata of conveying or with 

holding 



Part 3. 'of Church difctyliae. Cbap.2. 1 7 

holding the right of Baptifme to their Children ; hence ic 
fbllowes inevitably,That Children may either be dtprivcd or 
pofleffed of priviledges, by means oi the finfulnede or koli- 
neffe of their Parents, and that in a way of God's moft righ 
teous proceeding 5! fay moft rightec us,becaufe the parity and 
.proportion is moft exa& on both hands. 

The faithfull covenant of the Parents doth as fully entitle Deuc,i9.i i 
them, and fo advantage them in the prwledges thereof 5 
the carelf fie rejecting of the Covenant doth disadvantage a; d v3cn.i7.i<>- 
debar them from the enjoying of the fruit and benefit of fuch 
ipec'all means* 

And fince it is confefled of all hands, and is moft apparent 
in that Text, that temporall benefits are dilpenfed and conti. 
nued unto andeferving children, for the faith and piety of 
their godly Parents ; as unto Ifmael for Abr*bam*s y TLiau for 
Jacob's fake, Gen. 16. n.&2i.i. and fo frequently we have 
it recorded and repeated, Tetfor myfervant David's fakg I will do 
fo arzdfo. 

It need not feem ftrange, nor can it to any ferioufly confi- 
^derate, that temporall puniQiments arc laid upon their Chil- 
'drentocorreftthe fin of their wicked Parents : A man's 
Children arc his Goods, Job i . and it is not ordinary, that a 
perfon (hould be punilhed in his eftate, by reafon of his tranf- 
greflion, without the leaft appearance of any prejudice o 
juftice * 

Conclufton 1 1 II. 

Hence Parents muflfirft bave right tbemfslves^ before they can co- 
ve) it unto theirs ; and they can defrivc them &f no more tben the} can 
give them. 

There be two branches of the Conclvfion* 

Firft, a Parent muft have a right before he can give it : A 
man muft ftand poflefied of an intereft in a title to a priviledge 
before he can make over that unto another ; otherwife he 
(kould give that he hath not, and the claim of the other is 
voyd, and his expectation will wholly fail him,* b caufehis 
challenge of his intereft is from one that had n m,and there 
fore he can receive none from him : a non babentefotejlatem&dis 
.are fruftrate, (ayes the Lawyer. 

And this is the order of God'* proceeding with his people, Deuc,*$ 

Ooo * and 



1 8 Chap2. dfurveyoftbefumme Part. *. 

C^'l !* - - _ ^ 

i Cor.y. 14. anc j that according to the rules of infinite wifdom and juftice : 

Aom.i 1.17. ^ e p arent cnters j nto Covenant for himfelf and his feed, fo 

that Children are within the Covenant, becaufe they came 

from Parents within the Covenant 5 in which they were in 

cluded^ and fo received alfo by God. 

And upon this ground its ctrtain, That an excommunicate 
~\ Parent cannot entitle any of his children to a Sacrament. 

That right he hath -not, he cannot give, ex conctffis* 

But he hath no right or title to any Sacrament j for by the 
confent of all, he is caft out from any fuch communion : and 
therefore it's certain he cannot convey that right to his chil 
dren. 

Being thus a little helped,, by thefe conclusions premifed 
and proved, to fee where the right firftly lyes, and whereby 
children come to be entituled to the Priviledges 5 and how it 
comes, according to the rules and laws of Chrift, to be con 
veyed. 

Let us now enquire what force thofe Arguments have s 
xvhich are alledged f o the contrary. All the Reafons brought 
by Mafter K. in his firtt book,do not at all reach the Queftion 
in hand 3 as ic hath appeared in the ftating of it vand therefore 
they are all granted without any g un to him, or lofTc to us. 

Others which are alledged to this end 5 1 find, in two plades* 



In the former place we have thefe allegations. 

cc We bold, that tbofe wJto are -not members of a particular Congre- 
cc gation, may lawfully be admitted to the Seals oftbe Covenant > 



becaufe tbofe to whom tbe promifes are made^ and .profcjfe the Cwe- 
<c nant, tbefefiojtld be bapized : but men of L af proved? wy arejucb^ 
<c tbougb they be ml members of a f articular Pw;ft>. The Profefition it 
Peters argitment^ Afts 238. 

Anfa. The Proportion is denied, becaufe there is more to 
fit for the receiving of the Seals, then to profciTe the Cove 
nant, and to have the promife of grace made to men. 

We find Matter R. confeffing. That an excommunicate for 
fome notorious fa&s 5 or for pertinacy in fbme pra^icall evil, 
may yet profeffe all the truth of tru Gofpel ; nay, may be tru 
ly gracious, and therefore hath all the promifes in that kind 
appertaining to him, and yet have no title to a Sacrarnent,by 
his own confeflion^. 2.^.232 

The 



Part 3. of Church -difcifline. Chap. 2. i 9 

The place of ^he A8s gives no confirmation, becaufe, firft 3 
thefe were Jewes and Profelites, who were in viiible Church- 
ftate : And ftcondly, it's to be obferved, that chough that 
Church- ftate gave ground -of their Baptizmg^yet by the Apo- 
ftlehis difptite, they niuft come at this Ordinance, according 
to Chrift his method and manner : So that Uilletfe they had 
taken this way, they had not followed the direction of the 
Apoftle, nor would he in reafon have admitted them to the 
partaking of that Ordinance ; and tharefore John the Bap.ift 
did conftantly exaft this 3 at the hands of fuch as came to him ; 
and upon no other termes received they it from him, Refent 
&nd be Baptized. 

Secondly., 

cc 'fbofewboare wot members of a particular Church, may be vifible 
cc PrtfejjorSy and (o members of the vifikle Church , therefore tbe-jeais 
**6f the Covenant b:longeth unto them* 

The frame at full Hands thus : 

Thole who are members of the vifible Church in general!, 
to them the feals of the Coven -tnt belongs. 

But all viiible Profeffors, though not members of a parti- 
cular Congregation^ are members of the viiible Church in 
general!. 

Anfaer. 

Both parts of theReafon fai! 3 for there are no fuch mem 
bers of the vifible Church in generall ; Secondl / 3 thofe whom 
Mafter R. conceives fuch 3 to many of them the feals of the co 
venant do not belong, by his confeffion, as to excommuni 
cates : and "I may adde alfo, according to his opinion, icanda- 
lous perfons, who by his grant, are not to be entertained as 
members with any particular Congregation, and therefore 
not into communion with them, 1.2.^.2^. 

The dfftirnpnQn alfo is to be denyed : for it would bring in 
a new devif-d kind of meoiberfhip, which neither the rule of 
reafon, nor the conftitution of a vifible Church will admit ; 
td wf, to be a member of the viiible Church jn generall, and 
yet be no member of any particular Congregation : for, 

Firft, take all particular Congregations in their full enu 
meration an J inducVon, they are all the members whereof 
the vifible catholick Church is made up,as an Integrum of all 
Siij' parts- 

O6b 3 



20 Chap,2. Afmwy of tbefumme 



Thoic who are not members of any particular Congrega 
tions, come not within the rank, aor can be referred to any 
kind of member* of a vifible Church : But all the members 
that conftitute the vifible, are therein contained. And it is all 
one, as if a man mould fay, there be two parts or members 
that make up an entire man, and yet there may be a member 
,of a man which is neither comprehended, nor can be referred 
to either of thele, which is in truth to fpcak daggers, 

Again, it is a fundamentall rule of reafon, that the grne- 
rall nature of any thing hath its exilling, and fo its working 
Jn the particulars ; the whole nature of manhood or human!. 
ty, it exifts and works in the particulars and individuals of 
Jobriy ThornM, Richard, Jeremy, that-are now in being- upon the 
face of the earth 5 and therefore to affirm, there mould be any 
part of manhood or humanity yet not txifting in the particu 
lars, is to forge a thing in a man's fancy without, any reality 
at all : To be a member of the vifible Church in die generall, 
and yet to have no particular exiftence of rnemberfhip in any 
particular Congregation, is a meer conceit, which omes out 
pf the fame mint, crofle to the principles of reafon. 

JLaftly, it is a conclufion unto which Matter .R. hath given, 
his foil confcnt, That known fcandals are ground fufficient 
to exclude a perfon other wife profeffing the Covenant, from 
being a vifible member ofa Church (//k 2. 243, 251.) and io 
by parity of reafon exclude him from being a member of any 
the vifible Churches on earth. 

He that isjuftly excluded the memberfhip. and fo thefel- 
Jowlhip of all the particular Congregations on eanh, he is 
juftly excluded from partaking of* any priviledges by their 
means. 

But a pe rfon may be a vifible Profeffor, and yet be ex^Iu- 
ded from M 'mbermip, and fo fellow (hip with all the vifible 
Churches on earth, ex coace/y^and therefore he may have fuch 
a profe(Tion,and be excluded juftly from all priviledges which 
uy come by their means. 

3 .. C{ The contrary opinion bath no warrant in God's word. 

Aw. This is nakedly and rawly affirmed, and is as readi 
ly denied, and {hall be mad" good afterward. 

4. <c jT^'e Apotflcs required no more vftbofe whom they baftized 9 but 
"prefejjion of belief, at Afts io. 47. Can any man for bid water, that 

<c tbo[e 



Part 2 * of Church discipline. Chap . 2 . 21 

cc tbofeftould be baptized, who* have received the holy Gboft of wdl as 
**m / A&s 8. 37. Iftbou beleeveft with all thy heart., thou mayeft be 
* baptised : No more it fought for of tbe Jaykr^ Ads 1 6. 31,3 4> 

^fnp. The confequence deserves a denial! $ that becaufe there is 
no more exprefled then profelfion in thefe places, therefore 
no more is required in other places : for Peter doth plainly 
require more, A&s 2. 38- Repent and be baptized : The Baptift did 
conftantly call for more 9 from all, to whom he adminiftred 
that Ordinance ; and the general! commiffion in the open terms 
of it cals for more : Make I)ifciples i , and tben bafli^e j and this 
makjng Vifciples being underftood in the full brea/tb^ which is 
notto'belceve onely, as they did (Jobn 12. 42.) as thereby ap 
proving of the Doftrine of our Saviour, but did not confeffe 
him, or (hew themfelves his Difciples ; and therefore thole 
arc put by way of explication, Jobn 9.28. Bz tbou bit D//c/p/f) 
but we are Mofes bit Dilcifles : Yea, thoie that magnified the 
De&rineandprofeflionof the Apoftles, yet durfiMJoyn-tbem* 
felves ft tbem. IFthen this joyning, this being made a Difciple, 
fo of tbe Jems were to Mofes 9 be added to an open profelfion, k 
then will imply, both their fubjeftion to the Doftrine and fel- 
lowihip of the Apoftles, and their acceptation oftbem> and then 
it amounts to as much as we require, or Chard)- confederation 
cals for.. 

O.her Arguments I find in lib. 2. 162. 

"If tbe Infants of tbe Cbriffian Church have right >onely to Baptism* 
< through tbe faith of tbe neerefl Parents onely^ then is tbif to be cow- 
cc crived) either to be true audfaving faith in tbeneereft Parents^ -Q* 
cc onely faitb in prefeffiott. 

Anfo.. We grant the fi & member y it is not the fa vfng faith 
of the next Parents. Let us hear howMafter &. makes good 
thefecond, p. 262. 

* c If the faith $fneereft Parents^ enelytrue in proftfflon andfoewbe* 
"fort men 9 give right to their Infants to befealedwitb thejeal; oftht 
<c Covenanttfben (firft) apparent and hypocritical! faitb confer rstb true 
cc right to the Seal* unto Infants^ and there it n$trequired^ as tbe Ayr 
<e tbtrfaitbj chap. 3. Ztbdt tbeMembers be*tbe called of God, tbe fons 

and daughters of^the Lord God-Almtgbty, not - owlj in e xternaJ/pro'* 

'fcjJion> but-aljo in feme fincerity and truth. 

Anfw. The Qualification of fuch who com^e unto the Sacra- 
is to.be attended in a double r$?ft ; firft, as ihey ftand in 

wlatieit 



cc 



2 2 Chap.2 . AfuYvey of thefumme Part 3. 



relation to God> and the worthy partaking of the Ordinance, 
and then God requires , and alfo the Ordinance cals for inward 
truth. Secondly 3 as they ftand in reference and relation to the 
Church^ and their outward difpenfation of them, and then that 
profeffien which intimates ftncerity, Co far as the judgement of ra 
tional! charity {hall require, is fufficient, becaule the Church can 
Judge the tree (onely) by the fruits. 

Ob). 2. cc God} Kfcn tbif grant, batb warranted bif Church to fut 
cc biffeal upon a falfbood 9 and to confer tbefeals ufon Infants^ for the 
<c external! frofeffion of faith > where there is no faith at aft : nit tbt 
cc Writers tbink^inconvenient and abfurd. 

Anfw. The conference if denied^ as not having a colour of 
truth : for the Church doth warrantably give the Seals to fuch^ 
who doe unworthily receive them 5 the Church judging things 
according to rules of Charity : She knowes not who are Hy- 
pocrits^but is bound to judge otherwife, if they appear ether- 
wife ; and therefore the Church in difpenfing the Ordinan 
ces, and the aime and work of the Ordinances (according to 
their nature) is to (eal up the truth of the Covenant. If un 
worthy Receivers deal falfly with God and his Ordinances, 
abufethem, and pervert their work, and partake unworthily 
of the feal of Baptifme ; (as many eat and drink their own 
damnation in abuiiag Chrift'g Body and Blood) their fin and 
guilt lyes upon their own head , God and the Church are free 
from both: And this none of ours,nor Mr R. his Writers once 
gainfay j only Pafiftf and Familifts caft in fuch cavils : and yet 
tho(e, 1 mean of the Familifts,who have not forfaken the rea- 
fon of men, nor laid afide the forehead of modefty, are forced 
to yteld as much in their own way 5 for no man thinks, un- 
leffe he defires wilfully to blind and delude himfelf,that when 
all Jerusalem, Judea, and all the coafts about Jordan^ came to 
be baptized ot Jobn 9 that all thefe had the reality of faith in 
their hearts. This is cleer according to our principles. 

But how Mafter^.. will quit his hands of this Objeftion, 
according to the rules of his proceeding, I confeife I cannot 
tell : for when he affirmeth, lib. 2. p. 2tfo. cc that we are net re 
" c aft any out for non- regeneration^ even known. If not caft out 
non- regenerates, then give them the feals j and then the 
Church gives fuch the feals whom me knowes, out of reafon 
and charity, have no title 5 and fhe is guilty of fealing a falf- 
hood. Obj. 



Part 3* tfG^difciflint. Chap.2. 23 



Ob). 3. "Vfowtbif ground it follows 9 tbat Excommunicates 
a cbildren are in no better cafe by thu Vo8rine 9 then tbe children of 
^ Turks and Infidels. 

Sol. If in feme particulars. Excommunicates arc equal! with 
Turks & Infidel?,fcf bim be as a beatben^iCs no wonder j nor yet 
crofle to any reafon, that in fuch particulars their cbildren alfo 
jbould (bare with tbtm;thoCe incovenienees coming by the breach 
of Govenant,when the keeping of it would have procured the 
cotrary comforts & priviIedgesLopk at the particular enjoy 
ment of the priviledges, they are fo far alike, have like title* 
ther*unto:though the advantages of the one be far greater the 
the other in many regards. As mould a man reafon thus; If 
he that is a member of a Church, and yet not able to examine 
hhnfelr, hath no right to partake of the feals of the Supper, 
(as the expreffe word of Text teftifies)then fuch in this parti 
cular are no better then Turks-The Anfwer would be eaiie^in 
point of Non-right they are alike, that is equally affirmed of 
both ; but in other friv Hedges and advantages which look that 
way, they arefdr differing one from the other. 

Thefe are all the reafons I find a here and therein Matter K 
which folly reach the caufe. 

We (hall no\v,befide the grounds formerly given for expli 
cation, and which (erved mainly for the cleering and fetling 
of this truth, offer foine Reafons to tbe confederation of th: Rea 
der, and fo leave this fb difficult a head of Difcipline. 

Firft,its confeffed on all hinds,that Baptifme is a previledge 
of the Church either Catholike or particular, and therefore 
cc not to be found nor i;ijo}ed but in tbe Churches Mafter R. lib.i.p^ 
175. and therefore as Circumcifionofoldwat counted the live 
ry of God's Koufheld-fervants^and brand of tbe (beep ofbisflock^to dif 
ference and didinguiih them who were Aliens from the com 
mon wealth oflraely Eph. 2. 12. fo is Eaftifme now m the time 
oftheGofpel. 

Secondly, it hath been proved in the conclufions forego 
ing, that onely the next Parent can convey this priveledge : 
npon which premifes partly agreed, partly proved^the Argu 
ment iffues thus : 

Argument I. 

'Ibey who have no rigbt to Baftijme) they oxgbt not to reteive H ; 

Pfp &<* 



24 Chap.2. A furvey of the Tumme Parc.^. 

But children of Non confederates have no right ; .which is thus evi 
denced : All the right which fuch have, is from the next Pa- 
rents^as in the third conclufiw,but the next Parents non-confe- 
^derate can give no right , for that right which they have nor, 
they cannot give : but non- confederates arc non -members of 
the Church,and the feals are a Church priveledge : and hence 
they having no right to Church priveledges,therefore cannot 
give them. Or more briefly thus ; 

Non- members tf the Church have no right to the frtviledges of the 
Church 9 andfo can give none. 

But non-confederats Parents? arenon- members. 

Thefecond fart of the reafon^ where all the difficulty lyes,hath 
'been formerely evinced, when we disputed of the form of a 
Church, and that which gave formality to the members there 
of, whether we refer the Reader, to what hath been main- 
tamed as the truth of God, That confederation gives formality t* a 
Church. 

And if M* E. can prove that vifible ProfeJJion doth makf a mem* 
far of the Church vifible^ when a man is no member of a f articular 
Church^ or that frofeffion doth make a man member efall the particular 
-Congregations on eartbj. will freely yeeld up this saufe to him* 

Argument II. 

o 

IF thtfe ctildrenwho were externally in Covenant^ werewly to be 
arcumcifed^fben tboft who are external!) in Covenant in theChriftiax 
Church are to be Baftifed. 

But thefe children who were externally in Covenant dnd born of con 
federate Parents were only to be Circumcijed^ Gcn.ij.io. Matter H. 
lib. i, p. 1 65. 

Mafter R. anfwcreth to the Propofition, cc "fhat the Covenant 
~ <c there mentioned was the Covenant ofgrace 9 butiurs is the Covenant 
* f oftbeChurcb)}ib. 2.202. 

An\wer. It i true, the Covenant of grace is ever inclu^ 
ded and prefuppofed in the Covenant of the Church, and fo 
in this place : but that which is here attended in the ultimate 
confideration is the Covenant of the Church, wherewith 
the Covenant of grace wai cloathed, and that appeares by 
this reafon. 

fbat Covenant is ben ndsijtwdtbtt gives full right untoCir- 

wmcifan 



Part 3* of Church difcifline. Chap.2. 2 5 

cumcifan (as by comparing Gen 17. 7, 10. willfully appeare) 
and/o unto ati other friviledges in their order* 

But the Covenant ef grace doth not give fuU right unto Circumcijion. 
For Jot and all his friends were in the Covenant of Grace* 
and yet neither Circumcifion nor Pifleover did appertain to 
them, nor yet to any other people upon earth, Exod. 1 2. 48, 
therefore it is a miftake of M r .when he affirms the contrary* 

Nor doth that help much which he alledged, that " lob and 
cc hi* friends didjacrifice which w<x peculiar to the lews. 

Anf'w* Ic is a miftake : facrificmg was before the flood, and 
immediately after in Noah his time, and therefore could not be 
appropriated to the Jewes, but as it was peculiarly circumtftnti- 
ttedy according to God's appointment. 

Nor do thofe expreflions carry any weight, when Mailer 
K, affirmes > cc 'fbat the Covenant in general! was made with Infants. 
" sf eight dayes old : and our Covenant i* not made with Infants. 

4njw. The affirmation is a great miftake ; for we main- 
taine according to truth, that the beleeving Parent Covenant* 
and cdnfeffes for himfelf and his pofterhy. And this Covenan 
ting then and now is the fame for the kind of it,4nd layes the 
foundation of the conveyance of all the right that children 
have to this holy Ordinance of Chrift* 

Argument II L 

Is taken from Romans n. 17. there the holy Apoftl e 
difcovers the mind of God touching the oommunicati" 
on of Church-priviledgcs to the Gentiles , and he fet* 
it down under this fimilitude ; If thou, being a wild* Olive* 
wert grafted in amongft them, and with them panakeft of the fatneffe 
oflhe Olive tree. The Olive is the Church of Chrift, viftble in her 
profcffion : the engrafting is entring into viable fellawfbi? with 
her : the fatneffe of this Olivers the Privileges toto&fttritu*8Vr- 
dinances whereby Q)irkuall good things are communicated to 
thofe that are fo engrafted and received into communion. 
This is the conceived fenfe, by Bez* 9 Partw, Pifcator> 8cc. and 
the frame of the Text forceth as much ; for tbir fatneffe cannot be 
the efficacy of faving grace, or ipirituall difpofitions iffuing 
from the Covenant of grace* for tbit fatnejfe is communicated 
from roe Olive 9 but fo faving grace is Hot conveyed from the 
Church to her Members : ilBfe fatnejfe may be loft* for the 
Ppp 2 branches 



2 6 Chap. 2. A furveyof'tbe fumm* Part. 3* 

branches may be broken off, and (o feteijed from the Olive, 
and fb from all the juice and moifture that comes therefrom 5 
but none can lofe this faving grace, he (hall at any time be 
made partaker of: once engrafted into Chrift, never fevered 
from him. The words opened, the Argument proceeds thus : 

>fbey wbe ate not engrafted into the Olive, the true Cburcb^tbey can 
not flare in tbe fatneffe of tbe Olivty ibePriviledges ef tbe Chtircb. 

$ut children of Parents non- confederate^ are not engrafted into the 
Olive, tbe Church for their engrafting comes not from them- 
felves, but from their next Parents, who are not en tred into 
Church-covenant. 

Nor will tbaiconceit come in place of 4w/wer,that the profejjt- 
on of the Parent if enough for the engrafting of themfelves and their P<J- 
flerity : For 

That engrafting or admiffion into the Church, Is here 
meant, which excommunication out of the Church can take 
away ; for that which the Church gives, that the Church can 
cake away. 

But profeilion of the truth excommunication cannot take 
away, as fenfe and experience evidenceth. Therefore that 4* 
not the engrafting here meant. 

II I Jo 



IfaPatfor of any Congregation have no power by any rule to require 
vnon- confederate to be baptised, or to bring hi* CDildren tQ baptifme : 
then a non confederate ball) no fowerby any rule to require baftifae 6f 
w Pattor of -an) Congregation^ and confequently hath no righrthereto : 
for if he had any rule and authority to require that priviledgs, 
-|ie then had right to it. The truth of the confluence depends 
^upon the parity and proportion of wafon, which is equall on 
both hands. 

But take a Patter or Teacher of any "Congregation, and^Iet 
him deal with a non- con federate that hath not joyned him- 
iclf to any particular fociety,and preflehim by all the autho- 
'rity he'hath to come to thrOrdinance ; in cafe he refufe, let 
him proceed againft him as an offender ; and in cafe of abfti- 
nacy 5 execute thecenfure of excommunication i he will finde 
'him(elf at a lofle, and that he hath gone beyond his line : Hit 
anfwer will be 5 1 will not joyn with your Affembly, I am not 
tbeu&ctto do it s nor can you cenfure me for it; 



Pare 3 of Church discipline. Chap. 2. 27 

Befide, why *nay not any other Congregation cenfare upon 
th* fame ground, and for the fame caufe, as not partaking 
with them, for they may make the like claim by the like 
reafon* 

Argument V. 

Is taken from i Cor. 12. 13. We are baftizedby oneffririt into 
we body : This body is not the mytficall and invifible, but the f o//- 
ticallandviftblebody of Chrift; and this viiible body is not 
here attended, as the Catbolikg vifible Church, but as a particu- 
lar Church, as fuppofe at Corinth and Pbiliffi ; and therefore 
rBaptifmefeals up thecxternall communion with a particular 
Church ; it fuppofeth our union to it, and communion with 
it, and that is done onely by confederation, as before. 

It is here anfwered, cc That the body and vifible Cburcb bere in- 
* 6 tended it the Catbolikfvifible Cburcb, no.t a particular Cburcb or 
<c Congregation. 

Againft which I (hall thus reafon, out of the particular cir- 
cumttanoes in the Text ; that 'Body if bere meant, in wbicb Teachers 
are letup byCbrift, ver.28* 

But feacbers are not jet *p over tbeCatbdlikg Cburcb, but over tbe 
f articular Congregation : It is fuch a flock wbereof tbeyareover- 
feers, A^s 20. 28. fuch a flock which is amongft them, and mu(^ 
be ruled by them, as their charge, i Pet. 5. 2. 

IfPaftors be fet over tbe Gatbolike Cburcb vi/ibte, then either as it 
if taken in- con federation as ditfinftfrom tbe far titulars, 4r_as ittom- 
frehenjs ail tbe particulars in it. 

But neither can be affirmed: not the fir ft; for Paftors and 
Teachers are never fet over a flock,they did never fee, nor can 
tell where to finde ; arid fuch is the Catholike Church. Not 
the lecond ; if by the fame commifllon they are fet over all par 
ticular Congregations, then are they bound to beftow the 
fame care and watch over all particulars, which no man will 
grant. 

Secondly, ordinary I'eAcbers are fet in tbe 'Church by ordinry 
mans s and therefore by ek&im, Gal. j. i. Of God, and by Mai puc 
into their places. 

But elettion doth not fet them over the Catbolikg Cb-urcb 5 asfenfe 
will fug^eft on this m inner : let three or four men be pro- 
.ponded for election ^taib many Churches-now needing and 

Ppp 3 



28 Chap. 2. Afurwy ofthefumme Parr 5 

cravine fupply, each of the Churches choofeth one, refufeth 
the other, as not fo fuitable to their (pirits : If the elec>ioi*o{ 
the one gives power, therefore the reje&ion or non-ek&ion 
ftops the extent and efficacy of that power ; fo that he can 
have no paftorall Office-power there over them. 

We have now done with THE PERSONS who have 
RIGHT to receive thefe feals. 



We are now to enquire the MANNER OF THE DIS 
PENSATION, 

And that is either^~ to bot , h > or 
(.Peculiar to each. 

That which is common to both, appears in two things : 
C Firft, they muft be difienfed publikely. 
< Secondly, they (hould have the f reaching of the Word a c- 
company their (blemn adminift ration. 

Firft, That they wuft be diffienfed publicly* in the prefence 9 and 
with the concurrence of the Church folemnly aflembled : for fince the 
feals of the Covenant^ and the preaching / the Covenant goe together : 
the publication of the one nrmrt accompany the difpenfation- 
of the yrher 5 it is not in the power of the Church to confine 
preach ing into corners, for wifdom cryeth openly in the ftreets* 
Prov. 8. 2 , 3. and of old the Church of the Jewes ereftcd Sina- 
gogttes in every City (befide the Temple fet up in lerufakm) for 
the hearing and preaching of the Word : our Saviour enjoyn- 
ed his Difciples, what they beard in the ear fecretly 9 to preach jpe- 
ly upon the boitje top> Matth, 10. 27. John 18. 20,21,22. And he 
compares the Supper of the Lord to their ordinary (upper 5 (b 
be oppoi'eth manifeftly the Church or Congregation to tht private 
/;ofc,and declaretruhat the Lords Supper (hould be celebrated 
in the Congregation, as the Banquet fliould be kept in their 
private houfes, I Cor.i 1.20,21,22* 

Yea, the fcope and nature of the O dinance cals for fiich 
ao Ail minift ration ; for iince the Sacraments are badges to 
(hew our feparation from all other prophane (bcieties, and ta 
figntfie our communion one with another viiibl^ in the pro- 
fcffion and confeflion of the faith, as our (pirituall union and 
communion with Chrift our head myftically ? therefore the 
adminiilration of them fliould be fuch as ihould fuit the na 
ture 



Part 3 offhurch difctpline. Chap .-2 . 2 

ture of the Ordinance, and ferve the end of it : and therefore 
it is, that in times of perfecution, when the Church dare not, 
nor is it meet (he (hould (hew her felf to the enemy ; yet noc 
then, is the Word of God nor Sacraments privately preach- 
ed or adminiftred, neither yet ought to be ; for though they 
be done in the houfe of a private man ,yet because they are and 
ought to be adminiftred in the preface of the Congregation, there 
is neither private preaching, nor private celebrating the Si- 
craments. 

Secondly, that both tbefe Ordinances fbould g9e hand in band^fter 
tbe word opened the feals fbould be adminiftred* 

The praftice of the Baptift, our Saviour and his D/jc/pkf, are 
precedentiall to us in this behalf, Mat ^.3.2, 3. compared with 
^er.5-for this laft verfe refers unto the former (the defcription 
of lobn his perfon and behaviour being put in occaiion ally) 
when lobn came preacbing in the JFildtrnejft , Repent for tbe 
Kingdome, &c. THEN come to him tbe people from all coaftt and 
were baptized. And hence he is faid Mark^i. 4. to baptize in tbe 
Wilderneffe and to preach tbe Baptifme of repentance, becaufe there 
was a concurrence $ the one made way for the more cleer un- 
derftanding, and the efleftuall working, and fruitfull enter 
taining of the other. 

And tbat colleftion feemes tobefaire, which is obferved by 
fome Interpreters(who comonly fearch more norrowly unto 
the text) Afts 19. 4, Paul meaning to conferre the gifts of the 
holy Ghoft, which the twelve Difciples at Epbe>us were to re 
ceive by the putting on of hands, unto the performance of the 
truth,by the performance of the promifc figured b^Baptifme, 
and fo to joyn tbefigne with tbe tbing fignified* In the fourth verfe 
he theweth bow lorn preacbed and adminiftred tbat ordinance; fir ft he 
preached that his Difciples (ho)d behave in Jefus Chrift,, 
which came after him: after in the fourth^that tboje Vifciples of 
I0,!?(and not as *s comm )nly fuppofed,tko(e twelve Difripl^s 
of EpDejHs) having beard lobns preaching (and not as is fuppo(ed ; 
Paul*) were baptised into tbe name of tbe Lord Itfits : thisinrcr- 
pretation hdth plaine proof from the Grammar of the words, 
the two Contwiftwns ( vhich have relation one to the other, 
and can icr without force be fevered) lead the Reader to (his 
, md ? <y fo^ch the order of ibe aj'nimft>aiiw 9 rhat after they 
t-bej.wre baptized. THIS MAN 
NER.' 



3 o Chap.2. Afurveyoftkefumrge Part 



NER OF ADMINISTRATION OF 
Is COMMON to both of them* 

There is fomething that is PECULIAR To EACH, co 
which we foall adde one word. 

Firft, Baftifme is the Sacrament of our Initiation and ingrafting 
into Cbrifl j and that is the ufuall phrafe of the Goipelj lC*i9f- 
$*pk \tfxftsiv Ivnu 9 Rom. 6.3. our infition and incorporation 
into Chrift, is fignified and lealed up by Baptifme : and hence 
Baptifme is ones admini fired, and never again to be repeat 
ed, becaufe of the ftability of the covenant of Grace : It is an 
everlafting Covenant, and they are the fure mercies that arc 
there feaied up ; the conftancy of God's truth and faithful- 
nefle towards his, notwithftanding all their failing and infir- 
mitieSjWhich overbear them in their daily courfe ; whom Cbrifl 
loves once* be loves to the end : bis gifts and calling are without repen 
tance , and therefore whom he cals effectually, heprejerves for 
ever through faith unto falvat ion ; that no manfhall, and therefore 
they cannot, tak$ y themfelves out of his hand, unltfle they be 
more then men : no falling away then totally or finally from? 
the Covenant, and therefore no repeating of Baptifme, which 
feals up our entrance into the Covenant. 

That which occafions fome kind of further confideration 
here, is that which hath been a little ftirring of late, viz. 

Whether Baptise is to be adminiftred by pouring of water, and fo 
wafbing tie body therewith, or by dipping the body into the water ? for 
herein lyes the very hit and turn of the queftion, as it is now 
controverted : for 

Firft, it is confefled of every fide, that the word &tvTt&fr6- 
perly fignifies to Dip : we fay to Dip, for fo it is fbmetime ufed 
by the feventy : Ruth 2.14. Rutb dippetb her Bread into the vine- 
ger : i Sam 14. 27. lonathati dipped the end of bis rod into the boney- 
comb : Thus it fignifies to Dip, but feldome or never to Dive, 
as learned Bt:z>a interprets and explicates the propriety of the 
word, when he intends to lay forth the limits of it in its own 
bounds, Mtt.3.13* 

Secondly, in ordinary courfe it is commonly ufed among 
Authors, and in Scripture, for to Wafh, Luke 1 1. 38. the Pha- 
rifces wondred at our Saviour, that he did not Wafh before din- 
ner^ ttet'fli&t> fo Mar. 7 . <u8. Third- 



Part g . _ of Church difcipline. Chap.2. 31 

Thirdly, wafting is the main thing intended by our Saviour in the 
inftitution, and to be attended in the fignification of the ufe of 
the water in the Sacrament of Baptifrnerand this is evidenced 
by thefe teftimonies, which fpeak txprtfly to this purpofe. 

The Apoftle, i Pet. 3. 2 1. points/at this, by (peciall defcrip- 
tion, to be the intended fingnificari&n of the outward figr., unto which 
Baptifme, now answering, javes w But the queftion might hap 
pily arife, what of Bapcifme is here meant > for there be two 
things in the Sacramen>t ; the outward ftgne, and the fpirituall 
part,fJbe tbing/ignified.The Apoftle therfore by Way of preventi 
on, and by a fpeciall de(cription,diftin&Jy interprets himiclf; 
1 mean not the fining away of the filth of ibe ftp, i. e. the wafting ef 
water, which is the fignification to be attended in the ufe of 
the outward figne, and is the outward part of the Sacrament ; 
but I mean the inward and fpirituall part. To this agrees that 
Eph. 5.26. 7/f. 3. 53 6* God is faid to fave us by the wafiing of r/> 
new'biitby and the remwing of the holy Ghoft, which is faid to be 
foured ont upon w \ following the refemblance of water pured, in 
the wafbing of Btftifme. 

Nor can that fhrafe rationally admit another conftrnftion^ 
Ms 1.5. when our Saviour promifcth his Difciples they 
fhould be baptized with the bolyGboft not many dayes after, as lohn 
baptized with water. 

As they were baptized by tbefiirityft they were baptized with wtter y 
for (b the proportion requires ; and therefore it is an utter 
tniflake to think that *Tliwy \v vJ*n implies the dipping into the 
w*ter y whea the propoficion [lv~] as molt frequently with the 
Hebrewes, and generally an.ongit all Gfamirians, notes onely 
the canfe or inftruwent, and fo it carries caufa and efsftum with 
it 5 to baptize in water as a means ufcd to frgnifie and feal up 

e is ukd, 



the Covenant; and therefore the lik 

rrivp&Tj tLyiv ; not that we are dipped into the holy Ghoft, but 

that the holy Ghoft is poured upon w , and therefore Lukg ex 

pounds it by thefoedding and pouring out of the holy Gl)cft y Ads 2. 

33, and therefore I could wifh that thefe particulars might be 

confidered. 

Firft, 4s we are baptized by the Spirit* io by proportion we 
are faid to be baptized wi\h Wer, fo the Text, AQ$ i .5 . 

But we are baptized by the Spirit, wben that if applied to w firft ; 
as the practice expounds the promife 3 ^x i ,5,. with chap.2* 3 3 . 

Secondly., 



32 Chap. 2. A furvey of tbe^Cumme Pare. 3. 

Sccendly,rbe nature of Baptifme,and the tdminiftratien thereof, an* 
faers the work^ of application ; becaufc it is to feal and confirm 
the Covenant to us : As it is agreed* fo communicated and 
fealed. 

But the applying the water to the body firftly, anfwers the work^ of 
application : for (Thrift by his Spirit doth apply him (elf to us 
firft, Phil. 3. 12. we apprehend as we are comprehended : the promifc 
comes to us before we can come to it. 

Nay, the Argument growes yet ftronger. 

That which croyetb the nature of the Covenant, that adminiflr*tion 
tf the Seal fuits ft not , but Immerjion intimateth, that we apply ow 
felves firft to Chrift, and fo to the Covenant , and this crojfttb the na- 
fare of the covenant ; and therefore this adminiflration fuits it not. 

Thirdly, Thai which beft refembleth our implanting into tbejtmi- 
litude of the death and refarrefiim ofCbrift : That adminitfration fits 
the nature of Baptifme. 

But the applying and catting the water upon the body beft refem&les 
the nature of Burial!, as fen fe will fuggeft : the dipping of the 
body into the duft y doth no way fo lively refemble Burial^ 
as the cafting dud and mold upon it. 

THE MANNER OF ADMINISTRATION PECK* 
IIAR To THE SUPPER, is in two things. 

Firft, it b a Sacrament of our nourishment, and our grow 
ing up in the Lord Jefus,and therefore it is appointed by him 
to be frequently ufed, as being one of the (landing diftiea 
which the Lord Chrift hath provided for the daily diet and 
the houfhold provifion of his farhfull ones, who are his fa 
mily, i Cor. 1 1.26,34. as often as ye eat this bread^&^c. 

And to this purpofe, our Saviour inhere prefented to us, 
as the fpirituall food , nay, as the choice and compleat feaft 
of the foul, fuch as may anfwer all our wants, and our deiires 
alfo : Bread fuftains the hungry, Wine refrefhes the thirty, both 
fa-tiff e to the full : Chrift faves ferfeGly- all that corns unto him, Heb. 
7.25, 

And hence fccondly, in the admiff ration, as there be difiinft 
farts of the Ordinance, fo triere is a dittinB blefing, which was 
expreffed by our Saviour in the firft ingitutiony and is to be 
imitated by all his Officers : For the words are open 5 He to&k^ 
Bread and. blejfed it ; after the fame m&wtf be tookjbc. Cup and bkffed 



Part 3- ofChurrjtdifapltKe. Chap. 3. 

it alfo : Fo r one a&ion is expreffed, and the reft are implied, 
the rery frame of the words, and order in which they are fet 
forth, imply as much. 

For bleffing of the Bread commeth immediately after the /ef- 
ting of it apart : Hence that bkffing cams before the taking of 
the Wim , and Citing that apart for that ftiritiiaB end , and 
therefore before the bleiUng of that Element $ and therefore 
tbere muft be a diflinft benedi&ion ufedfrom the former: and that beft 
fcits with the diftinft nature of the feverall Elements which 
are appointed b/ our Saviour, and arc to be ufed and received 
by the Communicants in that diftinft confederation : for 
though whole Cbrift fitirfaty be in each part of the Supper, it 
is not a piece of Chrift, as Bread and Food rcprefented to 
the Receivers yet there is not all Chrift Sacrament all}, but in 
lor/;. 



CHAP. III. 
Of Cenfures. 

THe Lord Chrift being a tender hearted father to his 
Church, as his family and houfhold, he hath not onely 
provided wholfome and choice diet, his holy and fpirituall 
Ordinances for the food and refreming of the fouls of his 
faithfuH, thit fo they may grow up into him in all things, 
and encreafe with the encreafings of God. 

But he hath laid in Purgatives as well as Rettoratives ; and 
out of his infinite wifdome,who knows,to how many corrupt 
diftcmpers, as fo many hurtfull and noifefome difeafes the 
Saints are (ubjecTc unto : ke hath appointed Church- cenfures aft 
good Phyfick, to purge out what is evill, as well as Word 
and Sacraments,which,like good diet,are fuffident to nourifti 
the foul to eternal life* 

And his earning compaffian hath made him here fo careful, 
that he hath appointed each particular Brother^ a skilfull Apo 
thecary, to help forward the fpirituall health of all in confe 
deracy with him. 

/ Hence al the members are made (as we have heard) watchmen 
over the welfare of their Brethren, and by vertue of their con- 
fociuion and combination, have power over each other, and 

2 ajudici- 



3 4 Chap. 3 . Afurvty oftfye fumme Part. 3 . 

a judiciall way of proctffe againft each other, in cafe of any 
finfuli aberration , to proceed legally and judicially againft 
them, according to rules and orders of Chrift provided for 
that end : and herein members of the fame Congregation pro 
ceed not onely chriftianl}} but judicially againft offences 5 as in 
civill bodies, jpeciall corporations have fpeciall advantages this? 
way. 

The proceed ing in tbe difl>(>nfaion ofcsnfures if double^ according 
to the double quality of offender? and offencet, 



Private offences appear only to few,one or more 5 and there 
fore they onely arc to proceed againft them, in covering and 
biding them from the apprehenfions of others, as much as may 
be ; provided, they can thereby attain an healing of them. 

The rules here to re&ifie their proceeding,that they may not 
negleft their duty, in not endeavouring reformation, orelfe 
through uiwkilfulnefle encreafe fin and trouble, when they 
would remove the one and prevent tbe other. 

The R u t E s I fay, to regulate their froceedings j, $r 
thefe : 

Firft, fuch bumain infirmities? which onavoidably attend 
the beft Saints breathing upon earth, while they carry a body 
of death about them, are not to be taken as matter of oilence 
intended by our Saviour, nor have we any juft caufe to ftumr 
ble at fuch ftraw,or be taken with diftafte againft the carriage 
of a Brother in that cafe ; and therefore they come not under 
the nature of an offence in this advice oiour Saviour, Matthi 
18. 15. 

Secondly, If tbe fm be fcJ),.whieh is like aflone of (tumbling in. 
nr Christian courfe, and therefore needs to be reformed in him 
that commits , and to be removed out of the way of him that fees /> 3 
we muft here attend our duty, and the direction of our Savi 
our, Afar.i8.i5Lez//M9'i7. 

Thirdly,but if yet it be not Jo cleer^bnt doubtful! to us onely^ 
though our thoughts and apprehenfions lead that way ; it is 
not yet ripe for any Church precede. But if fears and fu(pi- 
tions purfue us, as fearing we do not what we (bould, for the 
gpod df our Brother^ nor for the fctling of our affeftions to 

him i 



Pare 3. of Church discipline-. Chap. 3. 35 

him: wema'y enquire by way of doubt, to be fadsfied, and 
to have our hearts quiete<i, but not adventure to ctnfure it : 
for it is a fafe rule, Wben we have ml found ground of convitiion 9 
tpe have no reafon fa adminifter ait Admonition. 

Fourthly, if the offence be fuch, which deferves a cenfure, 
and that we have evidence enough of Argument and rule to 
convince to our apprehenfion, it is yet the faireft way to enter 
i.nto a feriouf. debate and conjtderatian of the evil, and to bear fully and 
freely what can be faid by tbe offending party > far bis defence: The 
grounds which are good to bear an admonition, will then be 
more cleer, all (hifts by difconrCe being fully difcovered, we 
may better fee how more fully and undeniably to fatten a 
convi&ing reproof upon a Brother,which is that our Saviour 
counfels, M*t. 18. 15. tMy&v* If this fear and warinefle were 
Well attended,tho(e ordinary miftakes, clafhings, fayings and 
gainfayings, and the many offences committedaniongfk Bre 
thren, while they come to reform one offerice given, would 
caflly be prevented through the help andafljftance of Chriftjif 
the party that comes to rebuke, would be (lire, 

f Firft, that the Jin w# committed. 

I Secondly, that he hath ez>/Jece,either by the confijfion of 

J the party,, or witnejfeof dtten,. that fuch a Brother 

i committed it.. 

I Thirdly, that fuch a rule is fair and/ff to convince of fab 

\. afinne,. 

Tbe majefty of Chrifts Ordinance would appear with much 
evidence, and with much eafe and comfort on all hands, in 
all the degrees of it ; whether it be between thee and him, or 
whether in cafe of not hearing, you rake one or two % or if 
need require, in bringing it to the Church. Thus of ftivate 
Offices. 

But if the offence be F A M o u s AND No^TaR i o us A^T 
THE FIRST PRACTICE OF lT,asopendru,.kenne(re, 
fwearing, ftealing, lying 5 or that a Brother, according to - 
the rule of Chrift, by reafon of anothers obstinacy, be con- 
drained to tell it to the Church, and make it publik* 

In this PUBLIKEPROCESSE 




3 6 Chap* 3 . 4furvey of thefptnme part 3 , 

F/r/J, By way of Preparation, the offence ifcuft, 
Firft, be brought to the Elders, and by them debated and deli 
vered to the Churc'h 5 for they are guides and leaders of tbe 
Churcb 9 Heb. 13.17. the watchmen and werfeers of if, and there 
fore they muft know the caufes and controversies to the full 
in all the circumftances, difficulties, windings and turnings 
thereof, that they may be able to lead the Congregation in. 
the way* s of peace and truth ; which they cannot do, unleflc 
they know the way thernfelves. 

Secondly, to them it appertains to judge whether the things be 
iof weight and worthy and fo need and require the prefence and 
afliftance of the body to expreffe their judgment againft them, 
and the party guilty of them or no : for if they be petty bufi- 
nefles, and altogether unfit and unworthy to trouble the 
Congregation withall : it is in their power to prevent fuch 
cauflcfTe and needlefle difturbance, and therefore to fupprefib 
any further proceeding therein. 

Obj. It will be faid happly. By this means,and under this 
pretence, if the Elders be corrupt in their judgement, or par- 
tiall in their affeftions, they may filence the weightieft cau(e 
that can be, and fb prejudice the innocency of thofe, they are 
not friendly affe&ed unto, and hinder the reformation of 
thofe, whom in a corrupt and partial! way they fiiifully fa 
vour. 

Anfa. Therefore as it is in their power to fupprefle fuch 
petty occafions which are not worthy the time, pains and 
difturbance that muft be fpent upon them 5 fo yet to prevent 
injuftice and partiality in iuch ca(es,the party who takes him*- 
felf wronged, may complain of the Elders in that behalf: And if 
the Congregation fee apparently, they have dealt nnjuftly and 
partially, it if in their power to reftifie ft : but if the complaint 
prove unjaft and unreafonable, be it at the perill of him that 
complains, for he is to be cenftired (harply and {evcrely, as 
out of pridt and perverfnefle, refufing tofiften to thefealbn- 
able advice and c< unfell of thofe who were fet over him by 
the Lord : as alfo, becaufe he hath needlefly difturbed the 
peace of the Congregation as much as in him lieth. 

Thirdly, this preparation is to be made by the Elders, be 
caufe tie boay of t he p*cp/e, if numerous, they will be unable 
with any comely conveniency, to conftder and weigh aS the c/r- 



Par t . o^Chwch difeipline. Chap . 3". g 7 



tumftances, wttb alt tbe emerging difficulties, which will certainly 
and neeefTarily occurre in fuch agitations : nor can in reafori 
beftow their time and pains upon them, as the intricacy and 
perplexity of the work will fonutimes require. 

But when all things are cleered, the native and naked ftate 
of the controverfie laid forth and presented in the feverals of 
it, even the weaneft in the Congregation will generally be able ta 
fee caule to pyn their judgments with the truth. 

This preparation of the a&i- , fCafe muft be examined Iprefently. 
ti lyes in two things : C { Examination recorded >eJf*c?/> 

In the examination of csntrwerftes ( becaufc the eagerneffe of 
fame fpiritsis inordinate in the purfuit of an offence too ri 
gidly ; and the pride of all mens hearts generally is fuch a that 
though they can do (hamefulfy, yet they are loth to bear the 
fhame of it ; and therefore ouc of their waywardnefle 
wilinefie of heart s are ready to wimble and winde out? 
and devices, that they may put by the dint of a difcovering 
and convicting Argument.") HE THAT COMPLAINS 
MUST KNOW Two RULES. 

Firft, that he muft not dare to complain to the Elder of & 
Church, unleffe be can plainly and f eremptoril) lay in bit accufation 
tf another, twcbing fuch fpeech ts and carriages, of which upon 
through fearch, he is well aflured : I &y, peremptorily accufe of 
things whereof he is groundedly affured, becaoie I would pre 
vent fuch weak and windy kind of exprciSons, as too often? 
we meet withall, out of mens too (uddcn pangs and heedleflfc 
miftakes. Itakg itfo 5 I conceived ft fo \ it VPM]Q reported j I met 
with it m tbat ntanner,&c. when upon the (cardinal! thefe vaniib 
as miftakes iThemrd i?,we mnft rehke c^z//e^g/v > Mat.i8.i$; 

Secondly , as his accufation muiV be plain, ft bit proofs x 
tnuft be direct and pregnant , that fuch words, for the fub- 
ftance and reality of them were fpoken , and fuch things 
done ; there muft be two witneffes to eftablift every word, except 
the things be otherwayes evidenced fufficiendy, as by eonfe^ 
fion of the party, See. 

On the ELDERS PARTS Tw o R u L i s, if attended*, 
make a great riddance , of occafions, and prevent diftempers, 

Fkfty>/ tbeacMjationbeprefently and-exwtl} recorded, together 

with 



Chap.j Afurvej of tbefumme, p ar r 



with the anfoer thereunto in like manner: for experience 
teacheth, t-hat in multiplicity of debates, parties are apt to 
forget, or elfe not wilting to remember, and fometimes ready 
to miftake, addc, alter, vary in exprefliont, as they fee there 
may any advantage come to their own, or difad vantage to 
the contrary caufe : All again by this means is eafily prevent 
ed, and the truth made open to the appreheniion of the ftan- 
der by. 

Secondly, let tbe Elders confine all panics t$ the poynt in band, 
and not fuffer them by extravagancies to darken the truth, 
difturb the proceeding8 5 and bring confufion to the whole de 
bate. They are alfo, by their authority put into their hands, 
to forbid and retrain aU perfonal! and paffionate cxpreffions^ and con- 
ftrain both fides to fpeak to the caufe, and onely to the caufe 
in hand. 

Thus the preparation is done, the caufe rightly dated and 
cleered, doubts anfwered, miftakes removed, and by proofs 
fair and fufficient, the truth confirmed 5 now the caufe is rea 
dy and ripe for judgement, and may eafily be determined in 
half an hour, which coft many week* in the fearch and exa 
mination thereof. 

The EXECUTION of the fentence iflues in four things. 

Firft, the caufe exactly recorded, is as fully and nakedly to be 
presented to tbe confideration of tbe Congregation. 

Secondly, the Elders are to goe before the Congregation in 
laying open tbe rn/f, fo far as reacheth any particular now to be 
confidered, and to expreffc ibeir judgement and determination 
thereof, fo far as appertains to tbemjelves. 

Thirdly, unleffe the people be able to convince them of er- 
rour and miilakes in their fentence, they are bound tojoyn tbeir 
judgment witb theirs^ to tbe compleating of tbe jtntence. 

Fourthly, tbe fentence? thus complcatly ifltied^is to be folemn- 
ly pafled and pronounced upon the DeliRquent by tbe rnling Elder 9 
whether it be the cenfure of Admonition or exctmrnunicativn* 



Touching this laft, 
Of EXCOMMVNICAtlON. 
There befeveral ufa which offer themfelrcs to further fearch 

and 



Part 3 . ofChurcfrdifcipliae. Chap.j. 2 9 






and confidcration-, of which we may briefly, and in order en 
quire, having an eye and reference to what hath been faid 
touching the fa ft f ubj eft of the key es, where all thefe difpuies had 
thdtjfrjl rife, and (hall receive their lafl reflation. 

The firft Que&ion is, What if the order of the Gc$e! in tbefro- 
cejfs of tlw <treat and dreadful! Ordinance of Excommunication ? 

Anfw* Firft, the execution of this feacenc\: agamft the Male- 
faor, againft whom ic is pafTed, concerns all the body, be- 
caufe they arc all bound to rejed all Church- communion 
with him, and that bec*ufe he hath renounced tfre rule of 
Chrift, and is therefore juftly delivered uf to Satan^ to b: h&fave 
in the kingdom of dartyieffe 9 who -would not be a Jubjett to Cbrift in tbt 
kingdom of light : they are to renounce all voluntary and unnecef- 
jary familiarity with him, wen in civ ill converge, that they may, as 
much as in them lyes, without any breach of any bond or relation 
that lyes upon them, dilcountenance him in his courie, and caufe 
bim to be afhtmed ; and therefore in fome particulars he is be 
low the degree of a Heathen : i Cor.5 .11. with fuch a one eat not 5 
and yet i Cor. 10. 27. ifanlifiddinvitetoafeaft, we niaygoe 
by allowance from the Apoftle ; and by parity of reafon, we 1 
may invite fuch occafionally : but the like carriage we may 
not expreffe to an Excommunicate. 

Now becaufe the execution of the fentence concern* all, therefore it 
were to be wi(f>ed 3 there flmdd be an unanimw* confent of nil unto it. 

Secondly, hence excommunication being an Ordinance of fo 
great terrour,and of fo common and great concernment unto 
all, (if we look at the manner) it rnuft be proceeded in \vith 
rauch moderation^ fitty^ patience and long-fufferancs : if there can 
be a healing of a corrupt member, we muft not be batty to cut it 
off: If we look at the matter, it muft not be for petty and [mail. 
aberrations , but forfucb evils as ths mind and conscience of a man^ en-" 
lightned by the truth ofGod^ would condemn in himfelfor any> ufon the 
firft feriou* conJfdsration s \V3iS hi* undcrfending l^ft to the liber 
ty of reafon, to aft thereby, and not crack-brained and per 
verted with prejudice and fdfilhnefle. 

Thirdly, fuch evils which are either hainous and abomi 
nable, a&fernication murder, adultery, inceft, treajon,&c. or if not 
fo groflfe, yet carry the face cfevill in their forehead, itpn the firft 
fsriout and wel-grounded confederation of reafon ; and have been p?r- 
nnacisufly and obftinately ferjifted in> after the improvement of all 

R r r means 



.Chap. 3. Jfurueyoftbefumml Part. 3. 

means upon them for con vision and reformation : the fa cnely 
deferve excommunication by the rules of Chrift, i Cor. 5, Mai. 
18. 17. 

Fourthly, when fuch evils are prefented to the Church, 
and thsre 5$ a mututll andjoynt concurrence of all -, every particular 
Congregation hath received pow*r from Chrift to proceed to 
excommunication without any more ado. 

This every one grants, may be done by a Church in an 
Iflicd; and every particular Congregation hath as much 
power and right in that cenfure (as formerly hath been 
touched, and (hall more fully be proved afterward : ) the like 
alfo may be done if Jems few (bould dijjent 9 ,in cafe their reafons 
be heard and anfwered, and they filenced by the power of Ar 
gument. 

Fiftly, but in cafe things prove doubtfttll (which rarely they 
will, or can in truth, if rules formerly mentioned be attend 
ed) and the difference grow wide and great , // if-tbenfeafonableto. 
crave the council and help of neighbouring Churches ; not to receive 
any power from them to execute the cenfure : but that they 
may fee the truth cleered 3 the erring parties may be convinced,. 
the way alfo warranted 5 wbicb being done, either all -will agree 9 
or clfe the major part of the Chard) bath fewer and right to proceed and 
pajje the centre according unto Cbrift ; and the nft of the Church dtf- 
jentingi are bound to fit down fat itfied therewith. 

Eut in cafe the counfell of the emaciated Churches ft all adviie to 
wi&bold',tht cafe will then appear doubtiul,and want ground 
of conviction of the Churches oart ; and therefore they will 
want ground of execution, as hath been faid , and therefore 
they muftftay their proceeding. 

The fecond queftion is, Where l)cs the HIGHEST T R i- 
B u N A L L wbere this fentence i flues ? 

A>jW. Before we can lay forth the rule of proceeding in 
this cenfure, and the order and rank that each perfon muft 
keep, according to his power and place : we fhall ipesk fbme- 
thing, firft, hy way ot explication of the nature of the censure , fe- 
condly , lay forth the bounds according mte which the people mould 
confine themselves in putting forth their power : laftly, give 
in tbt reafons (hortly of the queftion fo ftated. 

Firft, this cenfure of excommunication, and the admoniti- ' 
on that makes way for it, is to be atteded in a double regard, 

either 



Part 3. ) of Church difcipline. Chap.g. 41 



CUgally 
vv, * % ^Dogmatical!) Propounded by the Elders, as leaders 

Cl tiler aS 1C 15 s * i 

) to chc Congregation: or 

C Judicial!) faffed and cxxu-rd. 

/iFor the underltandtng of the firll, you muft recall and re* 
member, that it appertained to the f lace and office of ibc Rulers* 
by through iearch and examination, to ripen the caufe, and 
to cleer all miftakcs, and fettle the truth b; fufricient and un* 
deniable witneffe $ and therefore in cafe things iw.redoub:- 
full, and admit no fcrious or through pro- :f, the Congrega 
tion fhould not b. troubled with fuch things : where no con- 
.vision can be ained 3 thcrc no cenfore of publike admonition 
or excommunication mould be adniiniltreJ.- Bat when things 
are fully teftified, thf n they are dogmatically to difcover th^ 
mind of God, and the rule of Chrift, according to which a 
Congregation fhould proceed. / 

Secondly, their judgements thus txpreflcdjthe compaffe ac 
cording to which the people (liould confine thernfelves in 
putting forth tbezr fower and judgement, may be conceived in 
THIS Pv u L E. 

The fraternity have no more fower-to oftofe the fentenq of the ccn~ 
fere.) thus, frefxred aulfrtfouwffify the Elders, then they have to of* 
foi-: ibeir diftrine which t\xy fo'd! &/$;. v lkit they have as much- 
power to oppofe the one as the other. We will touch both 
the parts of the /?. 

Firftj they have no more power to oppofe the fentence of 
the cenfure thus prepared and propounded by the Elder?,? hrn 
they have to oppofe their doftrme which they (hall pub- 
lifh i (let it be hero attended, that I fpeak of the cenfure as 
dogmatically propounded, not of the judicial f tiffing o//r, when ic 
4pomes to be executed, and' then) the proof is plain. 
' Firft, becaufe they have the fame authority in dogma* icall pro 
pounding of the one} M in promulgation of the other : They are aft?, 
which alike iffue out of their office, in which they arc placed, 
and unto which they are called of God, and bound to ba 
leaders to the people, as in preparing the cauie, that it may 
be ripe and ready for the cenfure, fo in laying open the rule, 
as it reachcth the feverall particulars, and to expreffe their 
judgement and determination thereof. 

Secondly, that their power is equall in both, appears pal- 

Rrr 2 pably 



42 Chap.3 Afurvejoftbefumme Pare. 



pably thus : when the caufe is clsered and proved by evidence 
of undeniable witntfTe*, the Elder may refer it to the Werd 9 and 
6nt of tbe word preach n as a Vottrin? : fo that the fentenee the 
Elder will paffe,(hall be a point he will preach ; and therefore 
none (hall oppofe the one, but he (lull oppofe the other. 

And hence it follow*,which was formerly intimated, that if 
the people cannot convince the Elder of his errour or miftake 
in the (entence, they are bound to joyn their judgement with his in 
the compkanng of 'the fentenc?, without impertinent queftions, 
needkfle fcruples, wilfull and diforderly gainfayings j for if 
they cannot confute his Doftrine,they are bound to entertain 
andeft,,b!ifhit. 

Therefore they muft do fo with their cenfures, as the infe 
rence forceth. 

4nd this kjnd of proceeding in judicature difcovers fo much wifdom, 
careandfaithfulxefleof the LordCbrift, in providing for tbe comfort^ 
honour andfafety of his Church* as the like is r.ot to be feund in all the 
governments upon earthy wherein the great eft excellency ever appeared 
to the appehen/ion of t be font of men. 

For behold the Lord Chrift is fo Cender and compaffionate 
over his Church, that the meaneft member thereof {ball not 
be touched in the lead meafure in his liberty, but he hath fit 
ted, called and appointed his Officers, wife and holy watch 
men, that (hall fecretly and ferioufly examine all things with 
all exa&nefle, (hall receive nothing bat upon fuch proof, as 
that whereby every raord (hall be eihbUfhecl ; and yet when 
all th r s is evidenced, they fhall not proceed againft them 
in private, but thty (hall prtfent ail theie evidencs to the view 
and consideration of them all 5 lay open the rule of truth be 
fore them, and nothing fhall be done that they fhall oppofe, 
but muft approve and fet their hand and feal unto, as (uitable 
to the rules of truth, and rightec ufmfle, and love. And this 
proceeding is held in all thimgs to all his members : the like 
is not to be found on earth. 

The fecond part of the Conclufion is, I'hat they have as much 
fewer and right to oppofe their cenfures 9 fo propounded^ as their D0- 
crr/tfe. For their power if alike in dijpenftng the one, as )be otber> as 
hath been proved : and therefore // they c*n oppofe the one, they 
may fo far oppofe t&e other. 

Since then it is yeeldcd on all hands, that the fraternity may 

renounce 



- -fi~-a - ... v . : - .j: - 
Part 3 of Church discipline. Chap. g. 43 



renounce andcsndemn the falje^ erronioiw and heretical! Doflrines of an 
EJJer, and hinder them that they may never be entertained 
nor eftablifhed in the place, yea rejcft bit of inions.> and lake away 
bis Office from him : they may do at much by parity of reafon 
agaihft b& falfe and unjuft cenfures propounded and concluded, 
and fo interpofe and oppofe proceeding, as that they (hall 
never take place and be eftablifhed in the Congregation 3 onely 
the method and order preicribed before in cafe of difference, 
rnuft be attended. 

The conclufion then is,The fraternity put for tha caujall power 
in the cenfure of excomunication, whence it receives its com* 
pleat being, and here lyes tbe fufr eaftf tribunal in fvy?it of judgement^ 
an J pubiike proceeding in cenfure againft an offender : the 
reafons of this we have given formerly^when we intreatcd of 
the firft fubje of the keyes, whether we refer the Reader , 
onely we may recall two or three for the prefent,that we may 
not leave this place wholly void. 

Firft, that Church that can publicly adir.onijb tbe Elder or Elders^ 
in cafe he do not bear one or two^ that Church can cxcomtnunicatejeing 
not heard. Mat. 1 8. 17. 

But tbe Church of the fraternity ', in cafe the Elders cf ending will not 
bear one or fwo, may alfo admonijjb : For if one or two may admo- 
ui(h privately, according to degrees of proceife prefcrlbed by 
our Saviour, why all may not admonifli publikely, 1 fee not 3 
by the fame parity and equality of reafon. 

If a Brother, L e. any Brother. 

Nay, the cafe may be fuch, that they onely will be left to 
admonifli : for fuppofe three Elders in the Congregation two 
of them are under offi?nce,in which they do perfift 5 not yeeld- 
ing to the firft or (econd admonition, to what Church muft 
now the complaint be made ; one Elder is not a Church. therefore 
the complaint muft be made to the fraternity with him 5 
therefore they muft sdmonifh^and therfore may alfo caft out, 
if their admonitioa be not heard. 

Secondly, That placing of the [up re am powr, which croffetb the 
proceeding prefcribed by our Saviour^ that if ml orderly and regular. 

But the placing of the fupream power in tbe Elders doth fo. 

ThedffMnptioni* thus evidenced : 

that which makgs the guilty party tbe Judge in hif own Caufa that 
sroffetb tbe proceeding prefcribed by our Saviour. 

Rrr 3 But 



44 Chap.g. jlfurvtyof tbefumme ( Pare 3. 

fa . . . - L U r. - TT I - ' - ^*- -. .__. - - - ___ t 

Ir rhV dotfc/o : For in cafe the Elders offend, and are com 
plained of, to whom. muft the complaint be carried ? the text 
faith, To the Church : the Church (fayes this opinion) is the 
Elder?, and therefore they muft be complained unto as thtir 
own Judges. 

Thirdly, that power which is apfeinted&y Cbrifl in bis Church to 
reform evil (that being managed according to his appoint 
ment, and that in time of peace) that power can and will attain 
in endy othcrwife there fliould be an imputation laid upon 
our Saviour, that either he wanted wifdome or power in his 
inftitutions, in that fuch were appointed which were not able 
to attain the end, for which they were provided and appoint 
ed. But if the power of tbe Cen-ures be placed in tbe Presbytery ^ for 
tbe removal ar.d purging out of tbs kven of a feftinaaeut Jinnsr^ it 
cannot attain bis end : For fuppofe the body of the people will 
keep him in, converfe wLh him, and maintain full oommu- 
nion 3 their excommunication will not do the deed, which 
, fhewes the arm is too (hort to manage this power to the full 
extent of it, as it was intended by our Saviour. 

And hence M after Ruterford grants, lib. i . p. 44. That it is 
tne conftant received and maintained opinion of Divines, an 
cient and modern, that excommuncation b&donc, confentiente 



Nay 5 Zef perns s Zancby^ Eeza^ BncaKW) Partut) think the El- 
derlhip fhpuld not excommunicate, fine confenfu. Nay, Peter 
Martyr goes furdler, Vnde concluditur non absque confenfa ecckpg 
qmnftcvn excommunicaripoffe, loc. con;, de excom. fent. 9. Jus 
bic ad ccdefiam peninet* nee tb ilia, eripi debet^ fent. 10. Cartwrigbt 
in i Cor. 5. againftthe Rhemifts : Magdeburg^ Cent, i.lib. 2. 
c. 4*CUves toti ecdcfi* funt tradit*. 

Thn ground I conceive of this joynt judgement, thus con- 
fhntly requiring the confent of the people, doth in truth im 
ply, that their confent was not matter of complement, but car 
ried a caufall venue with it, for the compkating and accom- 
plUhing of this ccnfurc. 

And'let it be fuppcfed that where there be three Elders, 
two of them (hould turn Hereticks and continue fo 5 how 
could the Chureh proceed againft them, unlefle there was a 
ccufall fower in tbe fraternity to accomplifh this cenfure > 

For (if By Church was meant the Elderfliip) how can one be 

tbs 



Parr 3. irfckuybdifciplinc. Chsp.g. 45 

the Courch /and if the people {hould con&nt, and yet their 
eonfent carry no caufall vertue to this work, the hiconveni- 
ence, which is croffe to right re^fon, remains yet unremoved, 
fow/>, that excommunication {hould proceed and be corn- 
pleated by one man 9 which is contrary to the grain of the 
words, and the pr oceffe of our Saviour fct down in the place, 
which is to rtfe by encreafefrom one to two or three, and thence to a 
multitude. 

This ground thus proved, being received, many collections 
flow naturally from hence, which will bs inftead of fo many 
dnfosrs to feverall Qpefiions. 

Firft, the pow>:r of judgement and fower of office are apparently 
dirrintt and different one from another : The Elder* in poyt of rule 
andexerc'fing the aft of their Office, are fupream, and above 
the Congregation ; none have that Office-authority, nor can put 
forth ths afts thereof but themfelves : But in foynt of power of 
judgement or centvrc 9 the fraternity they are fufreatn^ and above 
any member or Officer, in cafe of offence and delinquency : 
nor need any man ftrange at this diftincYion, when the like is 
daily obvious in paralel examples prefented before our eye?. 

The Lord Major is above the Cowrf, as touching the waycs 
and works of his Office, none hath right, nor can put forth 
fuch acts, which are peculiar to his place, and yet the Csurt is 
above iafoynt of cenfure y and can anfwerably proceed to punifh 
in a juft way, according to the juQ defert of his fin. Thus the 
Parliament is above the King, the Souldiers and Captains 
above their General!. 

Hence again, excommunication if not an Act of power of Office, but 
cf julgementy from grounds and grants formerly cleered, and 
therefore cannot be appropriated to Rulers, nor upon right 
confidcration accounted an act of higheft rule, but an aft of 
fupream judgement, which is fes ted in the fraternity, and 
may be put forth by them in a right order and manner, as it 
hath been before proved ; ftill that is a ftaple rule, which 
ftands faft. The whole bath fower over any member and members y and 
can preserve her felf and fafety again ft any of their power that would 
annoy or detfrov it . 

And this muft be yeelded by all thofc who give power of 
excommunication to Synods and Comtek; in that Brethren a* well w 



Chap.?. Afurveyofthefumme, Part 3 



are members of the Synods, and the Ads of thofe AC- 
fcmblyes ifliie from both Elders and Brethren^ as all the Ortho 
dox prove againft the Popifrrlmpropriators. 

Hence laftly, as long as tbe Cburcb continues, and hath the 
being of a Church, fbe batb rigbt and fewer of managing trufe 
cenfures, bccaufe it belongs to her K*9* AUTO, and appertains 
to her as fuch a body, and therefore cannot be taken away, 
unlefie her being be taken away : As an Officer, while he re 
mains in his Place and Office, he hath right and power to 
Preach and adminifter the Seals, though the exercife of thofe 
a&s may fometime be hindred by violence and conftraint : fb 
while the members continue confederate in combination, and 
fo communion with one another by free confent, they have 
alfo power one over another, and in cafe the part prejudice 
the whole, it's fubjeft to the power of the whole,, to be remo 
ved from the communion thereof. 



Part. 4. 



Chap, r 




PART. IV. 
Concerning Synods. 



CHAP. I. 

Wherein M r .Rutherfbrdsy/x/& ^Argument is de 
bated, takgn out of A&s 1 5 . and the nature of 
that Sy nod difcuffed) andhowfarre that or any 
other Synod can be fetid to bind by any warrant 
from the Word. 

H E fixth Argument of Matter Rutherford is 
taken from that famplar of a Synod propoun 
ded in the fifteenth of the &4fts. 

Before we can come to give a direcl and 
cleare A#fer thereunto, we ifhall be forced 
tofpeak fome things to prepare way to that 
purpofe, that it mayappeare how farre the 
.power of a Synod is confefTed or denied,and wherein theflreffe 
of the Controversy doth efpecially confifl : and that will be di- 
fpatcht in the conclttpons following* 

I , Concluf. 

The confociationof kurckes is not omly l^fall ^ btit ver$ 
ferving not alone to fe*rch out -the trttih 9 but to 
Aaaa fettle 




Chap. I. ASurveyoftlstSxmffie Part. 4. 

fettle the hearts of all (facerely minded in the right apprehenfion 
andprofejfion of the fame. 

When many, and thofe felecl and eminent, lay the beft of 
their abilities together, improve their parts and prayers, dif- 
quifitions, confutations, determinations, to promote the 
knowledge and praclife of the things of Chrift, the eftablifh- 
menc of the Churches, in the unity of the faith, and their eter- 
nall peace. 

The light of na' tire find right reafon forcing men out of 
their owne neceffities and experience to confefle , That, In the 
multitude of Councellors there is fafety. Plus vident oculi,quam 
oculu$,&c The ijftteof that counfell evidenceth as much, Atts 
16,4,5. They dcliverd their Decreesy&G* and the Churches 
were eftablfad in the faith, 



This Confociationis of Jev trail forts and degrees, fome leffev 
fo\\\z greater y *slA$eSy ^^andthefe Provinciall, Natio 
nal^ Oecumenical!. 

3, Conclttf. 

The power which any or all have, is not bottndtefte, or unli 
mited, They are all but men, and may erre : their judgements 
are not the. rule, but muft be regulated. Their power is under 
Chrift, onely from him, and for him, wholly to be swfkd and 
ordered by his authority in his Word. 
Thus farre we agree. But 




This authority is by feverall men feveralfy conMered^name- 

C Church counfell. O ^fa.Ruther* 
Iy 3 it is either anthority of if ^271 :. neere 

^ Church jurifditton^ the end, 

i. When the cafe is controverfall, many doubts and diffi- 
cultiesarife, which cannot eafily and readily be difcerned or 
decided, The greived parries crave the advice and feekthc 
^ounfell of many hurches,and willingly fiimit to the truth of 
God appearing by their meansy 



Part. 4. ff Churh-Difcipli0e. Chap. I. 

2. Authority of Church juris di&lon, is, when the Churches 
meeting have not onely authority to coudfell i hut power to ccn- 
fure Eccle filially in cafe the Parties whofe caufe comes to 
be fc&nned and confidered, (hail be found guilty and worthy 
ftich a cenfure. 

Hence the Churches thus meeting, may be faid to impofe their 
determination and fuch decrees; which refult and arife out of 
their difquifitions and difputes either by authority of the Word 
only, from whence their determinations are fetched and con 
firmed apparantly. 

And then they are faid to bind materialiter , in regard 
of the thing which is determined , being no more , qor other 
then that whkh is evidently cxprefied , or infallibly colletted 
out of the Word , and fo their counfels are no other then Gobs 
ommands> containe a Divine Authority which is now by them 
difcovered , and In his Name applied to the particulars under 
hand, as the Counfell Acl:. 15 20. itjjoynes them toabftaine 
pom fornication , which aretheexpreffe Words of Scripture , 
from the Law in the Gofpell. 

But befides this they are faid to bind formaliter , when it u 
fuppofed and taken for granted , that the \Decreesare not onely 
required in the W rd > but injoynedby fitch, who have Church- 
juri4diftion> and in vertue of that Authority can iuipofe, and in 
cafe of Refufall have Power to cenfure Ecclefiaftlcatty. 

W conceive the former, id eft , the Authority of ^Br other tj 
Counfell , is attended by Chrift ; Mr Rutherford expreflTeth 
much learning and labour to maintaine and prove the Utter 9 
and to that purpofe alledgeth this Patterne of Ad:. 1 5 . Which 
whether it be fit and full to this purpofe , wefluil make fome 
ferious inquiry according to our meafure,after we have debated 
the nature and quality of this Aflembiy and the proceedings 
therein ; which we (hall do in thefe Conclusions, 

OF ACTS 15. 

I, fincluf, 

THi* Synods Was not extraordinary , either in regard of the 
infallible afliftance of the perfons in it , or the immediate 



revelation of the truths therein difcuffed and decreed 

Aaaa 2 Its 



Chap. i. ASwveyoftheumme , Parr, 4. 

Its true , the Apoftles were extraordinary men in regard 
of their Places and Office , but that was not here attended ; 
nor invertne of that they did aft; There tejt&Jtjrulare,&ndjuj 
commune fayes Junto. The fecond is here attended. They were 
Paflors which had ordinary abilities, as well^ Apoftles, which 
had extraordinary afiiftances, and they aft ed in theformer re 
lation. 

'For in extraordinary revelations and infallible afliftances, 
men do not ;^ Ordinary Churches in their confutations and 
inquiries ; but fo the whole Work was carried here : The men 
diluted 3 inquired ; each man had allowed liberty to propound 
his thoughts, had : recourfe to the Scriptures, and reafoned out 
of them, Aft. 15.7x8, to. 1 8. 

And ergo the Lord here leaves a opy and Samptartoallfuc- 
ceeding Generations, how to feek the truth by way of triall in 
the ufe of fuch meanes which he hath appointed. 

2; Concluf* 

Hence their fentence was #<tf therefore Scripture or Canontcatt 
becaufe they decreed it ,as when they were infallibly affifted and 
aftedbythe H. Ghoft, ^ Pet. i. 

But the thing or matter which was decreed , it was either ex- 
preffed ] pregnantly , or infallibly colletted out of the Word , and 
fo being Scripture , it was therefore decreed 'by them , as the 
inft antes of the Decrees give in evidence. 

Toabftaine from Fornication, which is one of the Decrees', 
it is the very letter of the Text ; The other Particulars iflue 
out of one ground, and thence have the ftrength of divine 
prohibition; for in things of indifferent ufe, (as thofe which 
were ftr angle d*ti& blood , ) the rule of the Apoftle admits no 
gainfaying i fir. r, andlaft Rom, 14. 

They were not therefore Canonicall Scripture becaufe decreed^ 
but e contra 3 becaufe they were Scripture , ergo they Vverc de 
creed. 

And it is one thing to make Afandatum , qua tale^ Divine 
Scripture ; another thing, when the matter is by force of unde 
niable confequcnce, gathered out of Scripture to give it out as 
a Mandate 5 

And thus I fuppofethat Phrafe is to be underftood, 

IT- SEEMS GOOD UNTO THE HOLY GHOST AND 

UNTO us, Vers 28, 

Bjr 



Parr. 4. of Church-Discipline. Chap. i. 

By the HolyGhofl there muft either be under flood, the im- 
mediate revelation of the Spirit, paralell to that of Teter, 
\&ro 7nnv'p&T<& &yl* p ? tyuvot 2 *Pet, i.2i and thi* fenfe the 
Text admits not ; for there was no extraordinary Revelation, 
that can in reafon be attributed, or conceived to belong to 
the ordinary Multitude ; befide,the Argument formerly ailed- 
ged, hath confuted this fenfe. 

Or elfe it muft be the H". Ghofl as freaking in the word, which 
is open and eafy to conceive ; and we have the like Phrafe in 
Scripture carrying the like fenfe , in that the feverals of the 
fentence follow by infallible inference from Scripture grounds, 
as the Will of the Lord, unto which the Spirit by difpute, 
collation and comparifon of places, did lead them. 

3. Concluf* 

Hence the Synode may be faid to charge the truth of God upon 
the Churches , and to load their Confciences with the De 
crees they published by way of authoritative fiuncell , be* 
caufe they have the ^Divine Authority of the Scripture com 
manding all that they decreed, long before their Decrees came 
out, the evidence whereof they now difcovered, and the pow 
er whereof they by way of Application prefled upon their con- 
fciences in the particulars mentioned, 

Taking this fenfe and interpretation along with us , that Mr 
Rutherf&rd here and there oppofeth as in the An-fwer to the 1 1 . 
and 15. Objett. pag, 210, 212. will cafily be removed; for 
when he thus reafons 

OB). " Ifthi* <sf$emblies 'Decrees did lay a tye and bond up" 
c{ on the Churches 0/Syria and Cilicia, Then it dideither tye them 
asa Councell, or as apart of Scripture, or thirdly > as a Decree 
of an Ecclefiafticall Synode, pag. 212. 

<( If the firft be faid, this fanondorh not laj a Command upon 
" them; the contrary thereof we find verf. 2g. It layeth a burden 
#pon them, Chap. 16.4. Decrees they muft keep. 

2. <c It cannot tye at a part of Scripture; for that which i* proper 
" to the Church , to Chrift hitfecond camming againe , doth not 
"oblige ** fanonick Scripture; For Canonic^ Scripture (ball 
< c not be ft ill writen till hrift come again , , becaufe the fanon is 
* c Already clofed with a Curfe upon all adders ; but what is 

A a a a 3 decreed 



Chap, f . A Survey of the Suigme Patt. 4. 



" decreed according to God by Church-guides u f roper to the 
" Church &c. pstg. 210. 

Cc Ergo, They muft tye M A Decree ofanEcclefiaftick^Synode. 

A N s w. The ambiguity and doubtfulnefTe of the Phrafe 
darkens all the difpute ; the Explication of that will expedite 
an anfwer to all that hath been faid with great evidence ; To 
bind, M a fart of Scripture, admits a double fenfe , 

1. Either that which is dec eed is clearly contained in , and 
fo infallibly collected out of Scripture, and fo is Scripture, and 
hath he binding Power of Scripture with it. 

2, Or that this att of Decreeing ifluing from the immediate 
Revelation and afliftance of the Spiri , doth make that which 
is decreed to^bt Scripture. 

We take it in the former fenfe , and affirme according to 
what we have formerly proved, that the Decrees are exprefTe 
Scripture , or neceflarily to be inferred from the Scripture , 
and*74 tyeas a part of Scripture , which is there -allcadged -, 
though the Allegation /rfelfe, in itfelfe barely conjtdtred, hath 
-fofwh Po\\>cr , nor can lay any fuch bond at all. 

As when the Nicene Council decreed that the Sonne KM 
f Qu**<ri- with the Father, as the Words of text evidence, 
Philip, 2. 6. he counted it no robbery to be equal! with the Fa 
ther: This Decree cont aineJ Scripture , and ^r^hatha Divine 
Power going with it to bind, not becaufe decreed, but becaufe 
it is Scripture which they have decreed. 

And in this fenfe they did , and any Councell may lay a 
Burden upon any mans Confdence; fo any Chriftian that {hall 
ptiblifh and preach that of i Cor. 6. 1 8. flee Fornication ; and 
every ma'n that committee that fin , He fime's ag&inft hi* own 
Body, He may preffe this Prohibition as binding drc'Con- 
^ience, and lay it as a burden of the Lord upon every foule, 
notfiom the Authority of him that (peakes , but becaufe it is 
Scripture that ufyoken ; and may lawfully lay an abfolute tie- 
ccflltyupon all -his bearers , that they mnffc keep that Charge, 
fince its Gods Charge now publifhed-and appli d by his Means. 

And in this iente it is true, That which is proper to the 
Church untill che comming of Chrift againe 3 that may oblige 
as Canonical Scripture ; notbccaufe the formal! publiiliing 
doth make it Scripture., but becaufe the thing is Afluredly 
Scripture which ispublifhed. 

Nay 



Parr. 4. of Church-Discipline. Chap, i . 

: . - j , ** 

Nay in the 209. p. immediately going before, Mr Ruther 
ford affirmes that which amounts to thus much , In his firft 
Anfwer to the ninth Objection where he conjoynes thefe two 
together ; tc That the excommunication of the Inceftuous Corin- 
^thian y The <^pp int Ing Elders at Lyftra was Script tire and 
"yet the Decree of Excommunication and anointing Elder 3 did 
** bind^ith an Ecclefafticalltye only. 

By the fame proportion ; the things that are counfelled may 
be Scripture, and bind by a Divine Power , and yet the publi 
cation of thefe may tye by way of Councell only in regulating 
of thofe that do publiftithcm. 

Before w< paflfe from hence it will not be amifle to take in 
to confederation , how Mr Rutherford dezres the ground, how 
it comes about that a Presbytery can bind a Congregation by 
an Ecclefiaftica.il tye of Obedience , how a Synode can tye a 
Presbytery. &c. 

C A 7 of the Law ly g ^ 
He anfwers they have warrant by c 

C The Law of Nature. , 

Concerning which I {hall take leaue to offer fome few things 
to confideration y becaufe I cannot fo well reach his meaning, 
that fo I may give him occafion more fully to explicate him- 
felfe at his return, 

Jut Naturale, and Pojitfottnt, when theirfpecialland fpeci- 
ficall Nature comes to be attended , I have looked at them, as 
carrying akindof Oppofition, as Membra dividentiauktodo} 
and as its ordinary to obferve amongft all Interpreters in the 
Expofition of the Commands. 

Jns Naturale is , That which iftttes out of the reference and 
dependance , -whicti the Nature of men hath unto God a* a (Crea 
tor , fo that if God be God, and man a Creature, made for 
him and his Glory, hemuftbeftow himfclf and heart upon 
him in the firft Command , Tkl$ i*a Nat ur all, Ldto. 

But that he fhould j&orfljif him by fach meanes by the Word^ 
fuch Sacraments and Cenfuresfo difaenfed^ this is a pofitfae Law 
of Gods appointment, which had he not exprefled, or fhould 
be after,that which was pofitive Law before is no Law now; As 
in the Sacraments of the Jews ? which are now out of date , 
may beeafily difcetned ; thofe which weremeanes of Worfhip 
then appointed, are no means now , becaufe abrogated, 

And 



Chap. i. A Survey of the Summe Part. 4. 

And how the Authority of Synods (houldbind by a 



tive Law, zn&yztalfo bind hy Nature, deferves fome further 

Explication, 

Nor doth the Explication and Diftinclion added, pag. 208* 



" A thing it naturall two \Vayes, <^ and 

by confecjuent^ 
take away all the fcruple , or cleare all the doubt, 

For if that may be counted a Loft of Nature , which upoa 
fome fuppojition or condition ftands by a rule of reafon , I 
cannot fee how naturall and pofitive Lawes will be diftin- 
.guifhed. 

Take we Mr R. Examples propounded into confederation. 

cc That Thomas and John/hould dwell in fuch a Congregation > 
<e Cjod in his providence might have otherwife difpofed ; and that 
"uergo Jus Pofitivum that they come there to be Members. 
' cc But being Members , then its connatural! , they [houldbc 
" fub jetted to the Elderfoip of thu Congregation^ and the ground 
Ci of the bound My thepartmuflbe infubjettiontothofewhocom- 
<l mandthe Vcho/e : John and Thomas are parts of this Congrega- 
" gat ion \ fuch an Elder flip commands the whole ^ ergo they muffi 
C( bcfubjett tofuchanElderftip.^zg. 2OI, 

I do not fee how this diflindlion can clear the caufe in hand; 
for by the fame ground I fee nor why any man may not fay that 
all pofitive Lawes are naturall , nay cannot be but natural! 
Lawes ; look we at the confequent and condition which may, 
nay certainly will attend all of them in their very confti- 
tution. 

Take fome inftance for evidence ; when any of the Heathen 
came to imbrace the fewes Religion and ceremoniall Law, they 
did that by a pedtive Law , becaufe they might have .remained 
as ^ 5 and never become Profelytes. 

But when they are once turned Profelytes and become Mem 
bers of the .fewijb Congregation, then it is connaturall that 
they fhould fubmit to afl their Ceremonies; every Member 
of the Corporation muft be under the Lawes of the whole ; 
fothat by this ground they nauft be faid to obey the Ceremo 
nies by. Natures Law ; but how harfh doth that found? 

Befides,. when a man is a Member of fuch a Congregation, 
where its ordinary and ufuall for fuch a man to depart at his 

pleafure^ 



Parr. 4. of Chnrch-Difciplixe. Chap. i. 9 

and become an Inhabitant ir> another Province , as it fuits with 
his own will, or emergent occafions ; and yet being there, 
he as a Member muft fubmit to the rule of the whole; and up 
on that ground is bound to obey by Natures Law ; when there 
be no Lawes that can be more meerly pofitive , then thefe be ; 
and their obedience comes from free choice,becaufe it is in their 
choice to depart if they will. 

To end this cafe, let this .reafon.be attended , 

That ground which is common to Natures Lotos And Pofitive 
Lawes , that cannot make A diftinttion betwixt either of them. 
Communia non diftinguunt. 

'But this rttle of reafon that the part foould be ordered by the 
whole, i* common to all the Lawes , naturall and pojitive. 
Ergo, by this the one cannot be diftinguiftied from the other. 

That which followes, needes a grain of fait to be added, 
otherwife it exceeds my apprehenfion to make work of it 
pag. 202. > 

M ' The divifion of a Nation into 'provinces, and of Provinces 
* \intofamany Territories called Prefoyterias , and the divifon 
<( offomany <Tre fttyteries into fo many Congregations, cannot be 
Cf called a devife of mans , becaufe it u not in the Word of God', 
"for bj the fame reafon that fohn and Thoma* , andfo many 
".threes andfoures ofBeleeversffiottldbe Members of Independent 
"fongregations, feeing it i* not in the Word, it {ball be a device 
" of men* 

Againft which AfTertion liliould reafon, 

The divifion of a Nation into Provinces &c, is either a de 
vice of men , or a Divine Inflitution, for non datur tertittm. 

But a Divine Institution it cannot be* 

i . That which ftands by the rule of arbitrary Policy, that is 
a device of man, and not a divine Inftitution, 

But this ftands by a rule of arbitrary Policy , as practice and 
experience evidence. 

2, That is a device of man , which proceeds from the fi-ee choice 
of rettified reafon fuiting his civillends , according to the feve- 
rall occafions and meanes he fliall devife to that purpofe. 

But the divifon of a Nation into 'Presbyteries , &c. is of 
this nature; It iflues from the free choice of rectified reafon, 
fuiting civil! ends, according to the feverall meanes and occa- 
fions devifed to that purpofe. 

Bbbb 3. Tim 



i o Chap, i . ^ Survey of the Summ Parr. 4 . 

3. That device which i& atted by one man , and may lawfully 
be altered by another , keeping the end of i/T*Amt/fo&$ , that 
is the devife of man. 

But this is fo. 

One King and Governor orders the combination of people 
and places one way , into fo many hundreds , fo many fhires ; 
fome fo large , other fo much lefle : The fucceflbr alters all 
another way , and both of them without juft blame* 

4> Laftly I (hall reafon from his owne grant ; That which i* 
not in the Word, i* a device of man : For all lawfull devices muft 
either be from the wifedomeof the Word, difcovering, di- 
reding and approving fuch , when ever they (hall be obferved 
and followed. 

Or elfe they muft ifluefrom the wifedome of man , follow 
ing that light of reafon , the reliques whereof are yet left in 
loft nature , or renewed by education , and the ufe of fuch 
meanes as may be helpful! thereunto. 

And that which Idejire may be efttecially obferved in this placer 
u , That from this grant , I cannot fee how (I do not fay the att- 
thority of a Clajfis or Synode can be proved 3 but how) cither of 
them can be maintained to be an Ordinance. 

If CiafTes and Synods be Ordinances of Chrift , and fo parts 
ef kis Worjkipy then they are if not expreffed , yet neceffarily 
may they , nay they be co Hefted om of the Scripture : For that 
only is a part of Gods Worihip, which God himfelf appoints. 
But its here granted, that^// thefe divijions of Nations into 
Provinces 3 of Provinces into Territories and Claffes 3 are not 
to be found in the Word. 

Therefore, They are no Ordinances of Chrifl , nor parts of 
bi* WorShip. 

When it is added , that ^and Thomas fhould be Mem- 
t^rs of a Congregation , is not found in the Word. 

I anfwer. It is found , though not particularly expreflfed, 
as many other things are not, yet fo, as may neceffarily be col- 
lefted therefrom. 

*s4ll who are beleevers in Chrifl , Jboul&by duty attend upo* 
Ghrift in all hi* Ordinances , and therefore in Church-fellowftip, 
as the Apoftle difputea and concludes ; Eph.<\. 14, 16. 
But John anA Thomas arefttch. Ergo. 
*' That which follows pag. 202. : That all ourfingular attions- 



Parr.4 of Chyrch- Discipline. Chap.r. if 

*' are mixed ; there i* fonte thing morattin them, and that mrtft be 
cc fquared and ruled by the Word; and fame thing it in them not 
<( mar all but pofitive , and this n+t to be fquared by the Word , but 
cc by natures light. 

In thefe expreflions there be many doubt full things , which de- 
ferve to be difcufled and cleared , but that they fall not m fo 
pat with the purpofe in hand* 

i . It would foe proved, that all ourfingular actions are mixed, 
and have fomething to be fquared by the Word , fomething 
not ; Ex. gr, Preaching , praying, receiving Sacraments, pro- 
fefling Faith at this time and feafon , and upon this expreffe 
Command of God , how are thefe fingular adions mixed , 
what in thefe is to be fquared by the Word , and what is 
not? 

2, How that which is fofitive in an att (I fuppofe the meaning 
is, that its done by a pofitive Law ) is not yet morall , when 
thefe are for the moft part fubordinate , and not contradi- 



3. Howfome attionsmufl befquaredby Natures light, and 
not by the Word, when the Apoftks injunction goes fo farre; 
Whether we eate or drinke , or whateve r we do , let all be done to 
the glory of god; and the received tenet of the Schoolemain- 
taines , thai Omnis attio in indivlduo eft moraliter bona velmala^ 
and if fuch , its certain , they then come within the verge of 
the Word. 

I propound thefe qu&res to occafion Mr Rutherfordfasfat- 
ther explications : But I conceived it neceflkry to take notice 
of that divifion of a Nation into Provinces , and th&fe into fe- 
verall Territories \ becaufe we have herein ^foundation laid, 
and a way made for Synods , which muft have their garbe and 
garment cut after this compafle ; but it fnaii anon appearc 
this Apoftolicall pattern will quit us of any fuch conftraining 
inference. 

We have now done wich the explication and preface to the 
difpute : We now come to Mr Rutherford his argument, which 
he thus propounds out of the place. 

" If the (Churches of Antioch being troubled with a qtieftion 
<c which they could not determine , they had recourfe to an Aem- 
<! bl) of Churches , who gave a 1>ecree, which the Churches 

Bbbb 2 "were 



12 Chap. I. ASttrveyoftbtSHMme Part.4, 

" were boynd to kg&pe then, ttpon like occapon^emuft have re- 
" c ourfe to like remedy* 

tc But the fir ft part i* plain ; being inthu trouble &c> they did 
"reforttoan Affembly , which gave out a Decree^ which they 
<c were bound to keep. 

" Therefore we a/fo u$.on the likg occdfion Y mttftfee kjor the like. 
** remedy, andftoop to the Authority thereof* 

AN s w E R, 

The.H^/r^wf//^?may \*t granted** true in a true ferrfe, ac 
cording as we have formerly opened it in the foregoing con. 
clufions; for its granted., we.lawfully may , nayitsneceffary* 
we fhould repaire in cafes of difficulty and doubt to a CJaflls 
or Synode: Its certain they {houldfhew their cotmcell and fee 
down their fentenc^ out of the Word , and lay it by vertue of 
the Word as a burden upon mens Conferences 5 and being fo 
pnblifhed, fo confirmed out of the Scriptures, we ought to 
receive it as the Word,fo much as is gathered out of the Word, 
and attend to it., as an authoritative advice, as IKt Rutherford 
fpeaks , and we have formerly declared in the foregoing Con^ 
clufions, 

This is all the place inforceth , and all this we granti 
But that they did tye Ecclefiaftically , by vertue of any 
Church-jurifdiclion , which they had over other Churches, iton* 
d#m conflat , as yet appeareth not. 



Ad. 15.28. We lay no greater burden. Ad.i^.4, And "as- 
they went through the Cities , they delivered them the Dt- 
crees to keepe. Aft. 51.25. We have written and concluded j 
that they obferve no fuch things, but that they keep them- 
felves, &G 

All this I fay 3 may well agree to a way of councelL 
For fuppofe a Chriftian man out of office (an exfpe&ant a? 
Mr ^^r^r/Wfpeakes) freacb-ztid publifhthe Commands of 
God , he .may be faid to preffe them, a* a burden upon mens Con- 
fciences and charge them as neceffary duties , which they are 
bound upon the hazard of their foules carefully and confcien- 
cioufly to difcharge , aad not dare to negleft in the. lead 

Th e 



Parr. 4. ofChvrch-Difcipline. Chap. i. i 

The whole frame of the proceeding , and all the cafting cir- 
eumftancesof the context ilaew that sAffembly afted^ -way 
of councell. 

i. Thefe Decrees arefaidto bind thofe to whom they are 
fent. 

But they were fenttoall the Churches of the Gentiles, 



As touching the Cjentils Vvhich beleeve , we have Written and 
colluded &c. who hadno Commiflioners nor Meflengers dele 
gated to the Synods; and therefore could not bind them by 
way of any authoritative jttrisdittion ; For it is a ruled cafe in 
all fuch proceedings fynodicall. .Thofe who have warning and 
liberty to fend to the Jynode, thofe are fubjecl to the Autho 
rity of the Synode ; what Mr Parker exprefleth as effectuall to 
the conftitution of a Synode , that is approved by all, and by 
Mr Rmherferd\ That Which materially fnrmfheth Commiffio- 
ners at on Aftembly in their gifts av& holineffe^ that which for 
mally fits them to that wort^ij Their calling and fending. Tark^ L 
3. cap. 18. Ritt. pag. 213, Where there is no delegation of 
Meflengers by mutuall confent, there is no righto? jurifdi- 



2. All thefe fundamental! grounds which are laid for the or 
derly acting of any of their occafions , take this as confeflcd; 
for were it enough for feverall Churches to aflemble and to fee 
out Decrees which might bind all indifferently , whether they 
had Commiflioners or no Commiflioners in their meeting ; 
then the Decrees of one Province or Nation might impofe up 
on another Province or Nation , which is by all conceived and 
concluded to be unequall ; nay it may fall out , that they may 
impofe contrary things , and fo of necefllty breed and bring 
confufion and vexation in {lead of reformation. 

The Decrees of a Synode bind oneljfuch by an cclejtafticfill 
forisdiftion , who dele gate Meftengerstothe Synode. 

But the Decrees of this Synode bindmore then thofe who dele 
gated Meffengerstoit; to wit, all the Churchei oftheGe^ 
tiles. 

Therefore , They did not intend to bind by Ecclefiaftcall fork- 
dittion, but by way of Chrifiian Cottncell ; Or .more plainly 
thus, 

They who fend the Decrees of the Synodo to fuch Churches , 
B.bbb 3 



14 Chap. i. ASurveyoftheSumme Part, 4. 

. . *~ _j_ 

Who never fent their Mefiengers or fommiflioners thither , they 
fend onely by way of CouncelL 

*Btit this Synode at ferttfalem fent their Decrees to all the 
Churches of She Gentiles , tyho never fent their Commijfioners 
thither, ergo. 

Ergo , They fent onely by way of founcelL 

3 . That Pattern which lends a Church 200. miles for a Sy 
node and confociation , that doth not tye a Church either to 
a Provinciall or Nationall Synode. 

But this doth fo. 

If it be replied ; If I may go fo far , therefore I may gather 
one nearer. 

I anfwer ; True, you may do fo ; but its as true by this pat 
tern any delinquent may refufe to do fo; but when his cauie 
comes to be fcanned , and he to be convented before Provin 
ciall or Nationall Synode , he may plead that liberty , which 
the praftife of the Apoftels propounded here as prefidentiall 
will allow unto them : And fo by this Samplar , Nationall and 
Provinciall Synods are wholly made fruftrate, and may as well 
be re/efted as received , notwithftanding any force of argu 
ment from the place or pradife that might conftraine to the 
contrary. 

4. Its faid Aft. F5. 2. When they appointed 7^/and 'Bar 
nabas to go to ^erufalem to inquire touching the opinion of 
the neceflity of Circumcifion , that created them no fmall bu- 
finefle , that the Church of Antioch fent other Meffengers 
with them, TWV *'**< e &VTWV with the fame commiflion, 
and they concurred with the Apoftles in the fentence deter 
mined: Porthe Church of Antioch which was a party , and 
conteftedwiththofe of the Pharifees againft their fa He con 
ceit and opinion,to be judge in their own caufe , is againft rule; 
but that they may crave councell and concurrence with others, 
and fo be a meanes to fettle themfelves and others in the Faith 
of the Gofpell, and to walk with a ftrait foot in theprofef- 
(ion thereof , this fuits well with rule andreafon, 

CHAP, 



Part- 4 . of Ckurch-Dtfcipline. Chap. 2 . 15 



CHAP. II. 

where MY Rutherford his Arguments touching the Superior *- 
ty of Claffes and Synods above particular Congregations , 
are considered andanfivered; <*sndthcy are in number 6* 
more , fet down in the 15. ch. of his 




\He 7. and 9. Arguments propounded in this 15. ck. 
(eeme to be ofgreateft weight , and therefore re 
quire more ferious and ftudious fearch , and to 
that purpofe we (hall make way for our felves by 
forne previous Explications in the oHcttifi- 
ons which follow. 

I Concluf* 

There itfomefirft andmoft fupreme Tribunal! in the exercife of 
Church-poVver , untoVvhich appeales juridice are laft made ; and 
from Vvhich no appeal can be granted or exfoefted. 

Otherwife the wifedome of Chrift would be blemifhed^if there 
fhouldbe** endleffe ma^e and circle in feeking reformation, 
which could never be found nor attained. 

Befide, the peace of the wronged and complaining party 
would be exceedingly prejudiced , if he fhould never come to 
a periode in the purfuit of his cafe , and fo never to a remedy 
of his Vprong ; and the feeking for a cure would prov e far worfe 
then the fuftering of the trouble of the difeafe. 

StanduminaliqHoprimo ; God, and Reafon, and Nature 
determine this : And this I fuppofe muft be an OEcumenicall 
Councell in the apprehenfion and approbation of our moftkar- 
ned and reverend Brethren. 

CONCLUSION. II 

Hence tkufirftandfttpreme Tribunal!, which exercifeth pow* 
er over all other, there can be none to exercife power over it. This 
followes ex terminis , and out of the Nature of the thing; . 
That which u above all y can have none above it, 

Higher 



1 6 Chap, f . A Survey of the Summe Pare. 4 . 

Higher there cannot be then the higheft. I fpeak now only 
of a way of y?/i0*y?mV/'prQceeding. And this not only equi 
ty but neceflky forceth upon all courfes of judicature, whether 
the Common- wealth, or Ecclefiaftick^ in the Churches, 



Hence, the hlghefl andfuprente Tribunal cannot be cenfured by 
anypoVwr of the fame kind: nor yet is there]any prejudice to the 
care and wifdome of our Saviour , that the pumjbment of fitch is 
referved onely to the throne of his divine jufllce. 

I . ThatfftchcaHnot.be cenfured y common fenfe will teach one. 

Over whom there is no power y upon them can be exerclfed no cen- 
fttre. *But the hlghefl Mlnifterlall power hath no poV(>er In that 
klndabove it, ( Imeane Ecclefiafllcallpower ) only the fupremc 
Magiftrate in the Common-wealth, hath a civill co-active pow 
er to conftraine the Churches in cafe of their exorbitations and 
Apoftafies from the order of the Gofpel to attend the rules of 
Chrift, and to recover themfelves by a juft Reformation, 

But if we look at the higheft Tribunall of Church-power, in 
xafe they be faulty , whether can an appeale be made in an Ec- 
clefiafticall proceeding ? To go higher we cannot, becaufe we 
are at the higheft : and to appeale to the infmod/ftom whom 
the appeale hath been made , not onely the rules of prudence, 
but common fenfe will condemn a man of folly, infuchapra- 
clife, 

2, Nor yet doth this ( in the fecond place ) derogate any thing 
from the depth of Chrift s wifdome and faithf nine e In the govern' 
mcnt of his Church ; for it is no other , then that which infinite 
providence doth yeild approbation unto. When allflefi h^th 
corrupted hlsVvay, and erred in judgement, its but rationall,that 
then the execution of judgement (hould come into his hand, 
who Is the right eotu judge ofallflejh. ' 

Thefe things being premifed, which cannot be denyed, un- 
lefle we will bid battell to common fenfe , we fhall now ad- 
dreffeour felvesto the examination of the feventh and ninth 
Arguments, becaufe they arife out of one roote, and one bot 
tom ferves to beare them both. 

7 Argument of Mafte r Rutherford. 

<c Ifwhtn an obftlnate 'Brother offendf^we muft tell the (Zhurch, 

"then 



Part. 4. ofchurch-Difcipline. Chap. 2 . 17 

" f * the fame courfe is to be taken, When an obftinate Church of 
"fends, Pag. 217 For Chrifts remedy for removing of offences is 
Ct hence argued to be imperfeffijf excommunication doth not remove 
<f all 'offences , pag. 221. and fr event the Leavening of many 
** lumps. 

"He that carethfor the part, mu ft much more care for the 
Cc whole Churchy and ordairittxcommttnicationfor the edifying of 
"it. 

And he that takes care of a nationall hur<;h , who can doubt, 
< but he hath care of edify ing andfaving in the day ofChriflfhur- 
" ches of Nations and Provinces, pag. 2 2 1 

This is the maine and onely bottom chat bears up both the Ar 
gument s, and if this prove brickie, the whole frame will imisfe- 
dibus rnere^ and that this weakenefle may appeare , I defire no 
better Armory to fetch weapons from , to wound this caufe 
withall, w pom the ground of this Argument I would reafon 
thm, not that I take the ground good 3 but its good againft him 
and his caufc^becaufe it is his own> 

If when an obflinate ^Brother offends I mufl tell the Church^ 
then when an obflinateChurch offends^! mufl take the fame, courfe: 
then when an Oecumenicall Synod or C ounce II offends , / mufl t&kf 
the fame courfe : but that is exceeding irrationalL 

Chrifts remedy of excommunication muft remove all often- 
ces, e Ife its iwperfeft. But excommunication cannot remove the 
offences of an Oecumenicall (Bounce I I; therefore Chrifl s remedy is 
imperfett* 

And that it cannot remove the offence of a generalCouncell, 
reafonand common fenfe doth evidence at the firft fight , be- 
fides the conclufions formerly proved; for to whom can the ap- 
peale be made, or who can excommunicate ? 

When Mafter Rutherford hath anfwered thefe Arguments, he 
will anfwer himfelfe. 

i Reafonagainftit. 

That courfe ofproceedingwhich hinders the removing and hea 
ling of offences, that is not Qhrifls courfe. 

'But this appeale from particular congregations to Clajfes and 
thence to Synods Binders the cure of offences. 

For fuppofe I am a Delinquent , the Claflls will proceed a- 

Cccc gainfl; 



t8' Chap. 2. ASurveyoftlwSHmme Parr.*},. 

gainft m e ; I appcaie to a Synod. If the Synod favour me nor y 
Jiwill appeale from it to a National, and from that to an Oecu- 
menicall councell; and fince there hath not been a generall Sy 
nod neere upon this two hundred yeeres , nor when there will* 
be any, who can-tell,; before that be gathered, cenfure can 
not be executed uponthefe grounds. 

2. Reafon. 

That which fruft rates the power of Congregations, yea direftlf 
croffeth the rule ryhich our Saviour hath given fir the exercife of 
discipline , in each particular Church , that is not Chrifts Vtay. 

'But this courfe offubordinating congregations to the jurifditti- 
enofClaffes., and then to Synods dothfo,. 

The Affumptionw\\\ appeareby praclicall inflance 

I . Itfruftrates the poWer of a Congregation; for if the Delm- 
quent be complained of to the Congregation , and (hall per 
ceive an admonition ready to be difpenfed , and the vote palTed 
againfthim, he prefently makes his appeale,, and prevents the 
proceeding of the Church. For that is a received tule r .pendente 
appellativne rem deixt pr&nonjudicato haberi. 
s.Nayl cannot fee,^^ that the rule of our Saviour is direttly crof- 
fed. For when the admonition is given , and the judgement of 
the offender approves not of the Churches proceeding, he may 
then go further, and crave the judgement of the Claflis and Sy 
nod, and fo keep ojfthe bloW of excommunication : which is pro^- 
felTedly to thwart the ruk of our Saviour, and the words of the 
Text, Whoever heares not the voyce of the Church , is to be caft 
out and accounted a^ an Heathen. But he who appealesfromt the 
judgement of the Church after admonition., he heares not thejudger 
went of the Church. 

Therefore he defervesto be<cut off, 

A nd yet by this Law ofAppea/ejihc Law of Chrift for the cut* 
ting off of a pertinacious finner i* wholly eroded : or elfethe 
Church may proceed againft him for taking a courfe which ac* 
cording to this opinion isiawfull and regular. 

Let it yet be further confidered, whether this provifion made 
by a Synodicall proceeding., keeping the patterne here pro 
pounded, willheale the wound and reforme the finner, though 
there be not. an appeale made to an Oecwmenicall Councell.. 

And. 



Part. 4- of Church- Difcipliae. Chap. 2. 

And that thispravifion accord/ng to the propofed grounds,may 
in 4 legaltway be defeated, I thus ftiew, 

The party that is-to be cenfiired in a Claffis, he ap peaks to a 
Synode for his reliefers he hath an allowance by the judgement 
of our Brethren, 

*Btit the Synode of which fa will make djtyl^fhallbefofArre re- 
mote , that either it will not be eafily gathered , or the Me fin 
gers of the Churches cannot readily be fitted to repaire thereun 
to, as Inftance thus. 

The party that broacheth falfe Do&rine in ScotlavA, is not 
convinced, cannot be reclaimed from his errour by the Claffis, 
but makes an appeale from them co an higher Court of juri- 
di&ion , which may right his wrong ; but that {hall not be a, 
Provincial nor Nationall Synode in Scotland , hut oneqp Ger 
many or Holland , and from this pattern he pleads his lawfull 
liberty in fuch a proceeding. 

If they went to have their caufe fcanned 200. miles from An- 
tioch to ferHfalem, why may not I upon the like occafion chal 
lenge the like liberty? and who can oppofe, unlefle he will 
oppofe the precedendall practice of the GofpeL 

Now when this Errour will be fupprefl'ed, or thtsHeretick 
reformed by this way, let the Reader judge ; For the Erro&r it 
may be is fuch , that it is not worth the labour, and travell, and 
trouble that muft .thus be undertaken; or the cure is like to 
prove fo difficult , that its unlikely ever to be attained , or at 
leaftwife never in feafon ; and thus humane devices prejudice 
Gods Ordinances , and their own comforts, 

''The truth is, ^particular CongrcgMtonitthehigheft Tri- 



lly unto which the greived party may appeal in the 
if private Councell, or the witnefle of two have feemed to 
proceed too much (harpely and with too much rigour againft 
him, before the Tribunal of the Church , the caufe may eaft- 
lybe fcanned and Tentence executed according to Chrift. 

Jf difficulties arife in the proceeding, the Counfelt rf -other 
Churches fliould be fought to clear the truth ; but the' 'Power 
of Cenfure refts ftill in the Congregation where Chrift 
plcaed it. 

Letusnowheare Vvhat Mr Rutherford anfiversin this fa 

cets 2 half* 



Chap. 2 * ^ Survey of the Summe Parr. 4 . 

kalfe pag. 218. W/tffl *V watfaidan offended Brother cannot have 
4 Synode of Elders or a Nationall ssfffembly to complaine unto* 
2, ThatChriftwfettingdownaway, hoVv an obttinate Brother 
may be cafl out of the ffiurch, where he wot an offender* 

lAx Rutherford* I. Anfwer. 

" Excommunication mufl reach as far as offences tut offences 
" are betwixt Church and Church &c* 

Sepfy. 

to 

The contrary to this hath been proved , and I fnppofe upon 
cold biipd and fecond thoughts it will be confeffed , that a 
genera/I C ounce II cannot be excommunicated, though it do of 
fend. 

If the Councell of Nice had determined againft Pafhnu- 
titts in the marriage of Minifters , he muft have fate down 
in filence , and fwallowed his offence , but could not have 
gained fatisfacl:ion:Neither is Chrifts remedy upon this ground 
inefficient} for excommunication is fufficient to attain its end? 
-which is to cut off particular perfons, one, or many, but not whole 
Churches , as anon fhall appear , Chrift willing. 

2. He would fee me to retort the Argument , and turn the 
edge of it againft it felf , thus ; 

44 Thofe who are confociated and neighboured together in the 
" atts of vijible Church- communion , by rebuking one the other, 
c< Levit. ip 17, comforting one another. I ThefT. 5. 11. pleading 
'* one with another^ Hof. 2. 2 and fo occafionally communicating 
"one with another \ t he fe make up one Vifible Politick^ hvrch, 
** that is under a common Government* 

a Butfo it u , thatfundry particular Sifter Churches are con- 
"fociated in the forefaid atts* pag, 219. 

" ColofT. 4. 1 6. Macedonia, Cjalatia^ in the fame atts of cha- 
rity. i Cor. 16. 2, 3,4. 2 Cor. 8, i. 

t( Alfo if anyperfon be excommunicate in one Congregation^ he 
cc /^ alfo in the neighbouring Congregations ; and hence thefe 
a vifible aEls of Church-communion require a common Law and 
''Difcipline* 

* But entcmmw JL<W and 'Difcif line they cannot h#ve^ 



Part. 4 . of ChHrch-I>ifcipline. Chap. 2 . 

* lefte they way by authority convene in one Synodein their pr in- 

* cipall Members. 

ANSWER. 

Thefe ads are of a double Natare, as ifliiing from * double 
ground \ to wit, 

CV*/?/4a 
They are either <^ or 

Ecclejiaflicall and Authoritative. 

Several! Churches communicate in the^rj? , but not in the 
fe cond; and Iconfefle, it feems fomewhat ftrangeto me, that 
a refped fo obvious and ordinary (hould not be obferved and 
acknowledged; but that which is moft ftrange of all, that fetch 
attions, which reach not onely to Chrflians, but to Excommu 
nicates, y ea to Infidels, Jhould be put a* proofs of Church-corn- 
munion* 

A man may rebuke an Excommunicate, and in cafe , by way 
of parity , he may counfelland exhort him, sts Mr Rutherford 
grants ; <k th it therefore follow that a man exercifeth ads of 
vifible Church- communion? 

One may , nay {hould diflribute to the necefllties of other, 
when extremities pinch and prefle. He that fees a Br&ther 
want , and fonts up his bowels , hoft dwells the Lwe of god in 
him ? Do good to all , but ejpecially to the Houfoould of Faith* 
If thine Enemy hunger, feed him ; if he thirfl , give him drink^ ; 
let him be an infidett , let him be Excommunicate of other 
Churches, Will any man,can any man therefore rationally con 
clude , that thefe are vifible atts of Church-communion , and fo 
require a common Law of Difcipline? 

When Paul rebuked Ely mas the forcerer exf#, 13. Checked 
the fuperftition of the Athenians Aft 17. When he fhooke his 
garment with indignation againft fuch as oppofed and blafphe- 
med, threatned, and condemned them for their finne,<sx/#, 1 8, 
6,7. and profefled to renounce communion with them. Arid fo 
P^#/and 'Barnabas with the pertinatioiis^^^/^^.i^.^.when 
they hadjdiarply rebuked them for their bafe oppofition a- 
gainft the evidence of the doctrine of the Gofpel , and there 
fore openly profefled they would turneto the Geotiies :. 

Are 



Chap, a . A Survey of the Suwme Part. 4 . 

Are thtfe atts of Church-communion and require a common 
Law of discipline ? 

To this head belongs that which headdesintheaii pag, as 
arifingfrom the like miftake. 

For when it&Mfaid, that God hath provided other meanesfor 
whole Qhurches , then to excommunicate them : we muft plead 
with them, and rebuke them, but it wants precept, promife and 
pradifeto excommunicate. a whole Church. 

He Anfwers, " It is a begging of the queftion;for -we defire (faith 
cc he) a warrant from Gods word-why SifterChttrches may ttfefome 
tc power of the Keyes againft Sifter Churches , fuch at to rebuk* 
<c them, and pie ad with them, and yet We may not #fe all the f over 
" of the Keyef) even excommttnication y pag.222. 



To which! reply , i.From that which hath been faid it is ap- 
parant, that all rebuking u not an all of the power of the Keyes : 
and therefore tfiat maybeufed, when excommunication can 
not. 

Befide,it hath not onely been affirmed but proved, there can 
be no ad of excommunication pafle upon fome Churches , as I 
fuppofe will be granted by them : and it fhall Chrift helping be 
made evident , that it can pafle upon none in propriety of 
fpeech,or according to the order of theGofpel, 

Laftly, that rebuking out of Chriftian charity is diverfe from 
an acl of authority and excommunication : I fuppofe there need 
no better proofe then his own principles will yeild, 

1. One Claflis may admonifh another. 

2. One Provinciall Synod may counfell,may rebuke another, 
upon juft occafion offered. 

3. One or all of thefe may plead with a general! Councelli 
And yet he grants : One httrch cannot excommunicate another : 
one Provinciall Synod hath no power over another , none of all 
thefe can excommunicate a gencrall Councell, nor have they a- 
ny authority over it, 

2 , He addes, "The fewes didjttftly excommunicate theChurch 
Chrift alloweth thereof, Joh.4.22. Ye wor- 

JKp 



Parr. 4. of church- Discipline. Chap. 2 , 

<c Jkip , 7* know not what , butfalvation i* of the fewes 3 in which 
" words ( faith he ) pkrijt pronounceth the Jewesto be the true 
Church^ and the Samaritans not to be true-. 

Reply. 

1. / reply. From thefe words how to fetch or force an ex*, 
communication of a Church 5 I am yet to learne. For by his ; 
own confeflion, excommunication is to deny all (Church communi* - 
on with thofe Who were of one Church and communion ; but fo the 
Samaritans were never of the fewes. 

2. Befides , there is not any <t& ofpotoer exprefled by the 
Ghnrch of the Jewesupon \ht Samaritans-, nay not a word, 
fyllable orfentence founding that way, difcoveringany/W/V/- 
all proceedings^ Jewes in that behalfe. 

3 . Its true, our Saviour doth plainely and peremptorily pro 
nounce that their eftate wzsIdo/atroM,znd corrupt and perfed- 
lyheathenifh. But thence to inferre the power of the Church 
to excommunicate another^ would be a far fetched and in truth- 
a feeble inference. Should a man reafon thus, If our Savi 
our condemn the SanMrita*swot&i$ for heat heni/h andldola- 
troH*, in that they worfiip they know not what : then one Sifter 
Church may excommunicate another : I fuppofe the repeating 
of fuch confequence were reply enough : as he, Recitareefl con- 
fat are. 

Laftly,when he deHres to know what excommunication it, if it 
be not to deny all Church communion with fuch who were 
once in one Church. 

I reply : Something is here craved , which hath been proved 
to be far re from truth; "to wit, that the confociating of Churches 
it to make a Itrefbyteriallor Synodicall Church : anclto make the 
particular congregations members of theChurch^ an integrum 
which is not fo, but a meere concurrence and combining of their 
conncels together , without any authoritative and Church jurif- 
ditti&n over; the particulars. 

And this he perceived to follow by undenyable Argument, 
that the renouncing the right hand of fellowfoip, which other 
Churches may do, and fliourd do as occafion requires, is another 
thing ftitm excommunication.. 

i;.Becaufe: 



Chap. 2 . A Survey of the Summe Part. 4. 

1 . Becaufe one congregation may do thi* to another. 

One Provinciall Synod to another, which yet have no power 
given them by Chrift over each other. The like may be faid of 
the reje&ion of a particular Church by a Synod ; and that is all 
that can be faid, 

2, That which every Chriftian man or Woman may do to one, 
or manyjhzt is not excommunication. 

But any (Zhriftian man or woman may , upon juft 
grounds^ reject the right hand offello^Jbip with others , nhom they 
cannot excommunicate. 
In a word, there may be a totallfeparation, where there is no 

excommunication^ Becaufe excommunication is afentence jttdi* 

ciall, prefuppoung ever a folemn andfuperior power o ver the par 
ty fentenced; but no fuch thing in feparation, or rejection. Se 
paration island may be , from thofe that are without the Churchi 
but excommunication is onely of them, who are Within, 

A man never fo meane , mzyfeparatefrom the <*s4ffembliet of 
Turkes, Pagans, and Papifts : yet for the fame perfon to excom 
municate fuch anAflemblie,would be a finfull profanation ofGods 
Ordinance* 

8 ^Argument of Mr. Rutherford. 

His eighth Argument is taken from the common concur 
rence of the Apoftles in their counfels and carriages of bufinefTes 

" If all weighty affaires , that concerne equally many particular 
"congregations, were managed^ not by one Jingle congregation, but 
<c by the joy nt voices and fuffr ages ofApoftles y Paftors, and fe letted 
** brethren of many congregations in the ApoftolickS^^ rc ^ : Then 
* l were Synods the practice of the Apoftles> and not Independent con- 
<c gregations. 

lC But the fir ft is true. 

<c Th? Affumption is proved by induction. 

<f Thefelettcpaftors of the Qhriftian \\>oM, andfelecT: brethren 
" chofe Matthias, Ad, I. Thetreafury of the Churches was com- 
*' mitted to the Apoftles, becaufe that concerned all, AcT:. 4. 3 3 . 3 4. 
"ThecomonSynod of the 1 1 Apoftles ordaiHedDeacotts J A.&.6.3)^ 3 ') 

" There it a Synod of P aft or s at Ephefus, Ad, 23 . 28, whom 
<c Paul warned to tak/ heed to the flock. 

<c Peter ^iveth an account of his going to the Gentiles 3 before 
f< a Synod of Apoftles and brethren, A A 11.2. 

An Affemblj of Elders appoint Paul to purity hi) 
"1 8. 



Pare. 4. QfchHYch-Di[ctyliw* Chap, a. 35 

A Synod of Elders ordained Timothy, i Tim, 4, 14. 

Reply. 

1 Reply* Thefe feverall places have commonly and frequent 
ly beeen propounded and alledged many times, in many pafTa- 
ges of the book, they have met /#, M it were, at every turne, and 
flopped us in our way : In all which we have referred the full 
debate and difquifition about them : /m0 this,as the proper place. 

And therefore we (hall take leave a little more ferioufly , to 
examine the particulars once for all : that fo it may appeare, 
what vigor and validity is in all thefe inftanc.es to conclude the 
caufcin hand, and whether there is a furficient caufe to place fo 
great confidence in the feve rail practices here expreffed. 

'Onely before we can apply our felves to the particulars, that 
mufthereberemembredand taken along with us , whichwill 
eafily be yeilded and confefled on all hands. 
, i . The office of the Apoftles, being extraordinary eu having 
the care of all the Churches under their care and watch , they 
did, as extraordinary perfons , interpofe their power in all the 
particular Churches , where ever they came : as alfo exprefle 
their judgements by vote and counfell, as occafion did require. 

And therefore what they did in this cafe, kmuftnot, it 
fliould not be drawn into example : extraordinary practices, are no 
futable ingredients to make up ordinary precedents 3 as certaine 
and {landing copies to fucceeding generations. But we mufl 
take onely that which is ordinary, when we would make ordi 
nary patterns to regulate our proceedings by, 

This being one* mentioned and remembred> it Will Cafe US of 

needlefle repetitions in the fucceeding difcourfe. 

I reply then,Firft ^mz/ty.Secondly we fhall examine {hort- 
jy ^particulars. 

I, Generally. That there can be no warrant or proafe of a Sy 
nod in thefe fever all inft antes, It will appeare by apparant evi 
dences from Matter Rutherford\\^ owne principles ; who pag 
204. layes this down as a confeflfed truth , which admits no 
difpute, 

I. " That the members of a Synod , mtift be Elders andbre- 
"thren, fent a* Commiffioners fium fever all Churches, which are 
not here to be found in any of thefe places. 

Dddd . 



2 6 Chap. 2 . A Survey of the Sawm Part. 4. 

2. cc The ground of tkm gather ing members from many Chttr- 
<c /tf.f , it mttft be matter of weight , and that -which is attended, 
" with much difficulty and danger alfo> 

3 , c< The manner of their proceeding r 1$ by ^ay ofdifqulfition 
K and agitation of all or many of the members y . who are w///W to 



4, c Thedecifions and determinations are by common confent^. 
<( and joy nt approbation of ally in whofe namefttchfentences are de- 
* c creed andpublifbed* 

And none ofallttefe are to be founds any ofthefe inflances : 
fothat to my (hallow conceiving, therein not the leaft fem- 
blanceofa Synod. 

But fecondly,let us come fome what neerer,and take the/^r- 
ticularsinto fpeciall confideration. 

In Att. i. There be thefe three things to be attended , which 
take up the fubftance of the whole proceeding, 

i . ^eter leades the action , layes forth the ground of their 
meeting, and the mind of God , how the action fhould be ma 
naged, ver.i 5 to 23, 

2. The whole AiTembly, by mutuall confent, prefent two to- 
choice* 

3 And commend the determinadon of the bufinefle toGod 
by prayer, and fo caft lots. 

What ithere done, that carryes the face or appearance of a Sj- 



True : the eleven Apoftles -were here together , becaufe thej? 
were inj'oyned by our Saviour, to abide in ferttalem, untill they 
were indued with the fpirit from above. But there is nothing 
here done , but any one might have done it ; nor was there 
need to crave the concurrence of other Churches which they 
had not. The whole Church concurred, by mutuall confent to 
appoint two to lot : and accepted him, upon whom the lot fell. 
Here was no joyntvoyces andfuffrages of Paftors and feleft 
Brethren of many Congregations , which was the thing to be 
proved. Nor can I imagine where the force of the difpiite Iies 5 
or whence it will be fetched * 

If Peter direded the particular Aflembly, howfarre they 
Chouldgo, and after what manner they ftiould proceed in ma 
king way for the choice of Matthias ; then Synods have EC- 
cleflaftick Authority ove r : particular Congregations. 

Wow crafy is fuch a conference. 



Part. 4. of Church~ptfcifline. Chap. 2. 27 



ZS a further diflance from the 
caufe in hand , and is marvellous wide from the marke : For 
all that is exprefTed, or can be gathered from *A& 4. 3^. 
That the Apoftles had the difyofing of the common treafury and 
provipon , which men raifed by the felling of their goods, and 
laid it at their feet , to difpenfe as feemed fitted to their wife- 
dome : All which its certain they did as extraordinary perfons, 
and that in an extraordinary manner ; the Officers which were 
to take care of fuch occasions , not being yet appointed in the 
Church. 

where are the joy nt volets and fuffrages of Apoftles , Pa- 
ftors , and felecl Brethren of many Congregations f which 
were to be demonftrated by promife to be in this Example ? 
Befide , how 'Deacons are to order the treafury of the 
Church , needs no Synods all , if we would conilder the mat 
ter without the extraordinary managing of it , to reafon then 
from this place, 

If the Apoftles by the extraordinary power of their places 
did manage the treafury of the Church, becaufe the Office 
of Deacons was not yet inftituted ; Then a Synod hath Au 
thoritative Ecdefiaftick Power Over a Congregation* 

Such an inference hath little cement of reafon. 

Neither doth the third inflance comes near the Condufkm 
to be proved 3 ^#.6.3,4,5. touching the ordination of Dea 
cons ; For where are the joynt voi&s and fuftrages of Apo 
ftles , Elders, and felecl Brethren of many Congregations, 
which was the propofition to be confirmed? Its true the people 
are directed to make choice of able men , and that any 
Congregation in particular may do, nay it hath right to do, 
without a Synod. The dpoftles at extraordinary men, they laid 
on their hands for the eftabliftirnent of them in their phces, be 
ing extraordinary perfons , and having a plenitude of power 
in them : But to inferre hence , 

If the Apoftles laid on their hands upon the Deacons ele- 
&ed by the people therefore a Synod hath authoritative pow 
er over a Congregation 5 fuch an inference will appear feeble 
at the firft fight. 

The IT. of the A&s and 3. verf. comes next to cpnfidera- 
Dddd 2 tion, 



a 8 Chap, a . ASunHj opb&Summe Parr. 4. 

lion , and chat hath AS little , if not leffe evidence of proofe , 
then any of the former, 

For there be no joy nt voices and fuffrages of Paftors and 
feleft Brethren of many Congregations, which was the thing 
to be proved , but it is not fo much as remembred^ but laid a~ 
fide wholly. 

2. There is no evidence given in, of many Churches here pre- 
fent, nay no certainty of any ; but its mod certain they met 
not ( if they met at all ) in way of a Synod , or for that end, 
nor acled 3 nor intended any thing that way : Onely fome of 
the fewes, who were not fp throughly informed and con 
vinced of the liberty and lawfulnefle to converfe with the Gen 
tiles m holy communion as Peter had done with Cornelius, they 
qneftioned his courfe , and demanded a reafon and warrant of 
his practice : To whom he gave art account , that he might 
remove all doubts out of their minds and (tumbling ftones out 
of the way of the profcffion , as any Chriftian man would, 
and any Apoftle ought to remove any appearance of offence 
that any might take in their way. 

"But hence to reafon, If peter gave an account and warrant 
of his communion with Cornelius to thofe Jewes that queftio- 
ned it , and was not futficiently informed therein , be it done 
before them , or never fo many befide them : 

Then a Synod hath an authoritative Power over a. Congre 
gation ; there is no conclufive force , nay in truth , nor a COT 
lour , in fuch a confequence. 



. That of ex^?* 21 . carries fome fmall appearance at the firft 
view: but when we (hall come to nearer fearch , it will be 
found to have little pith in it. 

ItstrueTWwenttovifite James with whom all the Elders 
were as it might feeme by fome intimation and appointment 
of P<*#/.f coming, that they might entertain him ; but thejuynt 
fuffrages of many Elders and felecft Brethren, of many Congre 
gation r, to determine any bufinefles,as being called thereunto; 
there is nor vola y ne vefligium quiAem. 

Onely the text fayes , Paul faluted them , as it may feeing 
meeting on purpofe to that end , and he reported to them the 
pafTages ofGods providence towards him, & the good hand of 
Gods blelfing upon his labour: They alib,acquainted him^how 



Parr. 4 0j church-Difctyline. Chap. 2 . 

occafions flood with them, what rumors were fpread abroad of 
him 3 and what a jealous eye the Jews had touching his difregard 
of Mofes Law, and fuggefted fuch advice as might feeme moft 
advantageous to promote the work of the Lord. 

There is nothing here done or recorded , but -what the El 
ders of a Congregation might do to fome faithfull Minifter that 
was arrived at their coaft. 

There is nothing like calling or carrying on of aSynodi- 
call work ; and without all queftion, Synod there was none, be- 
caufe it mud be either 'Pravinclatt or National!; and touching, 
cither of thefe, there is not fo much as any fyllabie that founds 
this way , in the text : And to reaion hence, 

If fames and the Elders met to entertaine Taul athis.com- 
ming , and he fainted them , and they fuggefted to him , how 
he might fo carry himfelfe in wifedome and warinefle , that 
he might crufh the falfe rumours that were fpread of him j 
Then a Synod hath Ecclefiafticall Authority over a Congrega 
tion : There is no containing force in fuch a kind of rea- 
foning. 

That of ACTS 20. 28. hath leafl of all, that lookes this way : 
For the (cope of the place, andpurpofeof the Spirit, is on 
ly this; ..Paul now refolvedfor Rome, and by the Spirit of 
Prophecy knowing that he fhould never fee thofe coafts 3 nor 
their faces , arnongft whom he had preached the Gofpell; 
knowing alfo , that falfe Teachers as ravening wolves would 
endeavor to make a prey of them : He therefore defires to 
take his leave , and folemn farewell of them , and to leave a 
favoury caution and heart-breaking exhortation, as his laft 
farewell with them, and to that purpofe fends for the Elders 
of Efhefas , and ppures out his paflionate and affectionate ex- 
preflions into their bofome. 

Where is there any the leaftfltfty of the joy nt voices and fuffra- 
ges of Apoftles, Elders, and feled Brethren , of many Cor* 
gregations ? 

Here were none but the Elders of Efhefns , and all things 

in the text argue they^ were Rulers of one Congregation: They 

are onely Elders of the Church, not Churches, vert 17. 

He chargeththem to attend to the flock. S p.v.28. 

But had they been the Elders of never fomany Cheches, 

I>.ddd 3 fenc 



jo Chap.i . A Snvey of the $nwwe Part. 4 . 

fentfor by the Holy' Apoftie, to take ki* farewell of them> 
and to leave fome fpirituall Councell with them : Alack a day, 
what is this to a Synod, or to the Ecclefiaftick^ Authority of a 
Synod over particular Congregations ? Here there is neither 
joynt voices, nor difputing, nor decreeing, but onely hearing 
and attending the laft words of a dying and departing Apoftte. 

To reafon thus ; If the Elders of Ephefa met at MUetum^ 
werefent for by Taul , to come to vifite him , as he parted 
by in his travel!, and to take their farewell of him, and to re 
ceive fome holy councell from him ; 

Then Synods have an Ecclefiafticall Power over Congrega 
tions. 

How unreafonable would fuch a reafon feeme ? 

The laft place alledged of I Tim, 4. 14. (The laying on of 
the hand of the Elder fhip upon Timothy ) is I confefTe accompa 
nied with much difficulty and obfcurity , and deferves through 
examination ; but this place hath been 0/^Wand handled in the 
head of Ordination , whether we refer for the while : we fhall 
only now attend fo much as concernes the prefent Argument, 

Whatever then is the meaning of the text, its certain, it 
fals fliort of that, for which it is alledged here by Matter Ru- 
thetford) nor doth it prove the Proportion for which it is 
brought ; nay if his allegation may be attended , it wholly 
croffeth a maine Gonclufion , for the maintenance whereof he con 
tends. 

i . That it proves not that for which its brought is evident by 
the letter of the text; for the Proportion underhand to be 
made good > is this; 

Th*t the waighty affaires were managed by the voices and 
foffragesof Apoftles, Paftors, and feled: Brethren of many 
Congregations. 

But in the place of Timothy we have onely the hand of 
the Eiderfhip ; but not a word of any feled Brethren , that 
were interefted in this work. 

2. Nay it will appeare upon fearch , if this Argument be 
good to prove thiscaufe, for which it is brought, its certain 
\tm\\confuteanother caufeftrongly maintained by Matter Tta- 
therford; for I reafon thus: 

If the laying on the hands upon timothy was, by the concur 
rence 



Parr. 4. ofcburch-Dtfcipline. Chap. 2. 31 

^ > , - 

renceof the Eiders and felecl Brethren of many Congrega 
tions ; then Ordination is not an ad proper to the Elderfhip, 
but iflues from the power of the felec\ Brethren alfo , and fo 
the Church of Beleevers have a hand in it. 

But the firft is true by Mafter Rutherford* aflertion ; The 
laying the hand in Timothy his Ordination, was by concur 
rence of Eiders and feled Brethren of many Congregations. 

Let Matter Rutherford now take his choice ; If he deny the 
Aflumption , then he doth conf effe by that deniall , that the 
place was wholly mifalledged by him, and that he miffed his 
purpofe and theproofe of that it was brought for. 

The conference of the Propofition upon his own grounds 
cannot be gainefayed ; if the felecT: Brethren have a joynt hand 
andfuffragein the worke of Ordination with the Elderfhip, 
then is not the work proper to the Elders, for which he hath 
fo frequently , fo conftantly contended through his whole 
booke. We have ftayed the longer, becaufe we defired to clear 
this coaft , that when thefe places come in our way , we may 
look over them without any trouble, or once making a ftand or 
ftumble at them* 

I o Argument of Mafter Rutherford. 

ee That government is not from Chrift , that id deficient in the 
meanes of the propagation of the Gofpell, to Nations andCongre- 
" gat ions that want the Gojpe/t* 

" But the government by Independent Congregations itfuch. 

The Affumptionhe approves by the do^rineof Indepen- 
dency. 

Paftors andDo&ors way not preach the Gofyellwithflttt the 
**' bounds of their own Qongregation^ nor can they exercise any *?*?* 
"ftorallaBs elfewhere. 

<c Andfo Paftors andDoBors now r fince the Apo flies times Jiave 
"no authority *P aft or all to preach the Gojpellto thofe \\>ho Jit in '' 



And if they dopreachjhey do it a* private men jjot a& P^fterSy- 
"they have nopaftorall authority from fefw hrift and hitChurcb 



Reply. 

f*ot Reply, I (Hall by way of prevention, defire to fettle that 
our tenet : That Dolors and ^p a ft or s may preach, to all 

forts, 



3 a Chap. 2 . A Survey of the Summe Part. 4. 

forts, upon all occafions, whsn opportunity and liberty if offer ed,nay 
. they ought fo to do. But this they do not as Paftors, but fa gifted 
andinabled Chriftians, who ufe their talents given them by God 
and Chrift,to the beft advantage of Gods glory and the good 
of others , as any opportunity isprefented and put into their 
hands* 

Bttt they neither do, nor in truth have right to exercife any au- 
thoriy anAjurifdittion over them, and this I (hall prove i n (eve- 
rail cafes from his own grant $01 pag. 226. fpeaking againft the 
. opinion and expreflions of Mt,I)avenport&M,Beaft,"That will 
"have *Paftorsfo far ft rangers to all Congregations >Javeonely 
*' their own, that they fay , other Churches are -tvitkottt , and that 
f they have nothing to do to judge them^ andalledge for this, I Cor. 
ce 5.12. but by thofe who are without, Paul meaneth not thofewho 
cc Vvere not of the congregation 0/Corinth but he meaneth Infidels 
cc and heathens , as in other Scriptures : for Paul judged andex- 
*' communicate d\{yttivi\w& and, Alexander, iTim.i icwho were 
^ without the Church of Corinth. 

-It is granted thenby Mafter Rutherfordfkxt Pagans and Infi 
dels are without y in the ssfpoftles judgement )W\& that the Paftor 
of Corinth could not judge them. 

Thofe whom Paftor s of Churches cannot Ecclefiaftically judge, 
over them they have nopaftor-like power, nor can befaid in propri 
ety ofjpeech to be Taftors tofuch. 

'But Pagans and Infidels, Paftors of Churches .cannot judge^ 
therefore over them they have no paftorlike po^oer^ nor can in truth 
be called their Paftors, 

The Affumption is Mafter Rutherford his own grant and con- 
fefllon. 

. The propojifioncznnot be gainfaied .- for the power of order and 
jurifdiflion,cver go together, The being of a Paftor to a people, 
doth, in the very "nature and conftitution of the Call and Office 
give power of judgement, over that people to whom he ftands in 
that relation, as being one jpecia/latt of feeding, 

And in truth, how comes any mari to take a Paftorall power 
over any Pagans ? *By nature no man hath any : For it is not 
conveyed byway of Propagation. Byinftitution. he cannot 
challenge it; for an extraordinary Commilfion of that Latitude 
Chrift never gave to any, to theApoftlet, go preach and teach' all 
Nations. If then any man receives u, itmuftbe by their -vo~ 

luntay 



Part. 4. of cbyrch-Difciplme. Chap. 2. 33 

Ittntary fleftien and choice, which becaufe they nor have, nor can 
(hew , they have no right of Ecclefiaftick and Office- rule over 
them ; here that queftion is feafonable, and will not receive an 
anfwer, who gave you this authority ? 

Nay its certain, a Paftor of one Congregation ( elefted and 
fetled according to Chrift ) cannot receive a Paftorall power o- 
verPagans, but he muft relinquiih the place and power in which 
he is : unlefife we (hall bring in an allowance of pluralities and 
tot quots , a conceit fo loathfome , that the moft ingenious a- 
mongft the Papiftshave abhorred the Patronage of . 

Laftly, let any man put his power to proof in the exercife of 
it, and his experience will make it more then plaine, its a thing 
meerly imagined and arrogated without rule, there is no reali 
ty in fuch prefumed rights. For the Pagan offends, he rebukes 
him , he will not heare \ he then takes one or two , he reje&s 
them alfo : he reports it to the Church, he cafts away the advife 
of any Church. What will the Paftor or his Church do ? Ex 
communicate him , how will they ? how can they ? To caft a 
man out of Church communion,that never wasinChurch-com- 
munion,how irrational!? how impoilible ? The iflue therefore 
tvidencethjit was a preemption, no power in truth; .for when 
it comes to proofe its powerlefie. 

Before we leave this place , let me have two things upon re- 
cord with the Reader, which may lead him to a right conceiving 
of what he hath met withall , or ihall meet with touch 
ing the power of a Qwnr/7-Ruler, For from the premifes its 
plaine. 

1. That bare preaching to a people, though it was ordinary 
and often, is not an att of paftorall power and To jurifdiflion, but 
hisCommiflion is mainly to be attended,which gtvesvigour and 
validity in that worke. And therefore, 

2, A man may preach by Paftor all power , in fome place , to 
fome people y and the fame pe rfon may preach without paftorall 
jurifdiclion to others.but onely at an ab\ gifted Chriitian. 

2. Againe out of Mafter Rutherford his grant in another 
place,! fhall dilute againft his opinion exprefled in this. 
Its zconclupon which he fets down, pag.ya. 

"We deny that thrift hath given pofter ofjttrifdiftion to one 
E e e c *r-. 



34 Chap. Q. ASitrveyoftht&SuwMe Part.4. 

tc 'particular congregation over another particular congregation, 
"pag. 195?. We grant that one Prefoytery hath no }ttrifdi5Uon G- 
* ver another 'Preftytery. 

Suppofe now that one, or many, or all, of one Presbytery, 
ffiould be deftitute of Elders .- The Paftors of another Presby 
tery cannot exercife any paftorlike acts there .- noryecinano* 
ther Province and Nation: by the fame proportion over whom 
they have no jurisdiction , over them they can exercife no paftor* 
like power ; but the fir ft u granted r and therefore thefecond i$yeil>~ 
ded. 

Let us now liften to the reafons whic'i Matter Rutherford &- 
ledgeth , thereby he endeavours to prove becaufe the govern" 
went by Independent (Congregations doth not OUthorift perfons to 
be Paftors andTeachers tu \Pagans, and by Paftor all authority, to 
make them the Churches ofChri/}, therefore that government u 
deficient in the meanes of the propagation of the Gofyell* 

Mafter Rutherford* firft Reaforr. 

r. Tlecattfe it is mbefeeming the care ofl?rift , that paftoralf 
ct authority fijou/d be fo confined at heme , and imprifoned Within 
(< the lifts of every particular Congregation, that the care fpokenof 
* 2 Cor. 1 1 28. ]hould be now in no Taftors upon the earw^btit be 
<c dead with the A 'pc files* 

.Reply. 

Reply. That each Congregation fhould have their own Pa 
ftors amd teachers, and that out of their calling and commifli- 
on , as they have paftorail power , fo they fhould have care of 
them, over whom they have taken chargers granted. 

That as fflriftians in love to Chrift, his Gofpel and the foirles 
of fellow Chriftians, as far as liberty, opportunity , and ability 
will reach , they fhould occaficnally put forth their care and 
paines to promote their fpirituall good, is confefTed. . 

But that one, or many, or all of them, fhould have Paftorail 
authority , and out of that ground exercife paftorail care over 
A/lCh#rche.j,zst\]e place alledged would,2CV. 1 1;2 8. or indeed 
over many : its crojfc to theinftitMionofotir Saviour > and there 
fore 



Part.4 q*rDetflg&e. Chap, 2. 35 



fore it {liould not, nay in truth it cannot be exercifed by any or 
dinary man. 

TheApoftles indeed.becaufe their calling was extraordinary 
their gifts extraordinary, and afliftance extraordinary, they had 
a larger taske , even the whok world , as Chrifts field to Tilb 
^411 Nations. Every creature reafonable, 

But Paftors and Teachers, who have but ordinary gifts, they 
have but, as it were, an Acre of ground^ a particular Congregati 
on to till and teach : and he that kyoweshi* ditty ^ and doth hid duty^ 
Vvillfnd enough of that , nf'votpfi* A cT;. 20.28-. 

So that we (hould be very careful! to caft any difparagement 
upon the wifdom and care of our Saviour, becaufe he hath now 
put an end to the extraordinary callings of Apoftles and E- 
vangelifts , when the e#d of them is attained : or weakly and 
finfully make our felves more mercifull and mindfull of the 
good of the Church, then he , who is the God of mercy, is. 

When he therefore cares moft for his Church, becaufe he 
doth confine thePaftorall power and paines of one man to one 
Congregation , as fenfe it felfe will teach. He that keepes 
the ftream in one channell , he beft provides for the ftrength of 
it. 

2. Reafon, 



Headdes; < '4sifthefep/aces,iCor.io.'$2. iCor.p.ip,2o, 
c e 2 1 . Rom . 1 . 1 4, 1 5 . Ro m .p. 2, 3 . did not prejje upon all Minifters 
" of Chriftjhe extending oftheirpaftorallvigilancy to the feeding 
Cc and governing of all the Churches in their bounds , that wake up 
"one ?>*//#/<? 0^7 3 pag, 2 2 5. 

toplj. 

Reply \s. If all this were granted, yet that is not proved,, 
which was propounded, and {hould be concluded : that becaufe 
they had not paftorlike authority to make Pagans Churches, 
therefore they are deficient ; all that is here faid, falls fhort of 
that. 

But the reafon is not onely wide of the marke , but wide of 
the truth.For befides thatoffoo* i.i4Which is peculi^r^o the 
calling of an Apoftle, and therefore prefleth no paijtoliar mi- 

Eeee a nifter 



5 6 Chap* 2 . Parr . 4. 

nifter at this day, unleffe any man would vainly conceit he hath 
a commiflion to preach to ail Nations and all conditions of 
men, the calling and the date of the Apoftles commilTion being 
now. our thisconcerne: no particularOfticer. 

The reft of the places reipeft onely a double Chriftian duty, 
unto which all men are bound ; namely, That weftiould walk 
inoffenfive towards all. i Cor. 10. 33. and fecondly, we 
fliould ufe our liberty to comply with all mens occafions , that 
as much as in us lies, we may edify a 1 ! , which each muft do 
that is not a Paftor , and each Paftorihoulddo asa Chriftian 
amongft them , over whom he can exercife no Paftorall Au 
thority as to thofe of another Presbytery , and of a gcncrall 
Councell. 

Thirdly , He would inferre bmtfeeming absurdities, which 
would follow from this kind of Government. Asfirft, Hence 
(hefayes) " Jt mvft follow, that when the Grecian hurchfi>all be 
tl wronged by the Hebrew , that the Paftors may not Synodic ally 
"meet , and by jojnt authority remove offences* pag> 225* 
ic Att. 6. 

1 reply , There is no colour for fuch an inference , nor doth 
it once touch the thing to be proved ; For let it be granted , 
that the Paflors may meet Synodic ally , and by authority alfo re 
move offences yet they (hall not have power to give Paftorall 
Authority to men to make Churches of 'pagans : Nay from his 
own grant , though they do thus meet , yet he denies they 
can give '-'Power over the (Churches under other Presbyteries, 

The fecond inference is of the fame flamp ; comes not near 
the mark. 

c If followeth that all the meetings of tie Apoftles and Paftors 
(< to take care authoritatively for the Churches^ dfl.i. Aft. 4,35. 
(e Att.6.2, 3,4. ^#.11. r. Aft. 21, 18. Att.2o. 28.^.8. 14. 
" Aft. 14. i, 2, $.Aft. 15.6. were, all meetings extraordinary and 
"temporary. 

I reply ; Let all be granted for 'he prefent , that he would 
deftre; let thefe meetings be ordinary , and let them care au 
thoritatively for the Churches in what they did ; yet this gives 
in no evidence , that they can give Paftorall Power and Juri 
dic%on to men out of the Churches ; for we have heard, that 
the Apoftle affirmed it , and he granted it in this fenfe; that 

no 



Parr. 4- onr^,^,, , >r\ Chap. 2. 



no ordinary Paftors can Judge thofe who arc without ,and thofe 
are Infidels by his grant. 

So that though they have Power to meet , and thefe meet 
ings be ordinary, yet neither of thefe grounds will evince that 
they do , or can give Paftorall Jurifdiition to judge fuck) as be 
"Without: therefore none of thefe inferences come near the thing 
to be" proved ; For if therefore Government by Independent 
Congregations be inefficient, becaufe it authorifeth not perfons 
to be Paftors over Pagans, and hi paftorall Authority to make them 
the Churches of Chrift ; then this government by Synodicall 
meeting , will be inefficient for we fee it labours of the fame 
fault, *" 

The third Inference failes in the fame manner as the former. 

Thus are thefe Inferences altogether impertinent; but the 
places themfelves are mifunderftood , as hath at large been di- 
fputed in the Reply to the former Anfwer, 

Since it hath appeared in all the places formerly handled 
( for thefe witnefles have been brought to fpeake , but their e- 
vidence proves nothing in iffue ) there is no Synodicarll meet 
ing , nor any Ecdefiafticall Power authoritatively to impofe 
upon particular Churches ; onely in <X$. 1 5. there is a true 
Synod truely gathered, and they did that, which the Churches 
of Chrift Inould do ; confociate with one another, and by mu- 
tuall concurrence, lay all their cares and counfels together to 
promote the good of Chrifts Kingdome. 

Whether the Apoftie had any thing or nothing extraor- 
dinary in their meeting, upon which Mr Rutherford \xyzs 
fo much waight and conceives fo much miftake , let ic be 
confidered ? 

i f Whether the adling of the Deacons work, (^^,4,3).) 
be ordinary for any > 

2. That they had their votes , and ruled the aftion in every 
Affembly , whether that was ordinary > 

3. Whether the care of all , and their Commiffion reaching 
all , be ordinary and perpetuall ? 

Mailer Rtitherfords 1 1 th Argument is taken from the light 
of fandified reafon. 

cs Forfanttified reafon teacheth , that the ftronger Authority 
" of the greater Politick^ Body of Chrift fhonld help the farts of 

Eeee 3 [^ the 



3 8 Chap, 2 . "'the &umm Parr. 4. 



Ce the 'Body , /"to are weaker, as I Cor. 12, 23, 2<5. The whole 
" Body helpeth the weaker and lefte honour ah le Member* 

fc Therefore the greater *Body and National} Church ittocom- 
Ct municateits Authority % for the good of a particular Church > 
'* which it a part thereof. 

AN s w E R, 

The Tropofaion is true ; but the Affumption takes that for 
granted , which is the very queftion to be proved , and hath 
been fo often denied : For there be no National! Churches , 
which are the integrum to particular Congregations a* the parts 
thereof: Nor doth the pattern Aft. 15. give any evidence of 
Eccleflaflick^ faritdittion , as hath been declared before; and 
if it did, furely there would come very flow help, if we fhould 
fend 200. miles to Synods alftayes , as that place fees a prece 
dent before us, 

As their Members are the greater, they may and fhould con- 
fociate , and lay their Counfels together, and in the multitude 
of Counceliers there is fafety. 

OB j f Ce "Butfuppoje the greater part of the Church of Corinth 
"erre? 

ANSW, Snppofe the greater part of the Nationall and 
.OEcumenicall Councell erre ; the fame difficulty urgeth upon 
the fame fuppofition, and rye profit not at all, When Vvefeet^ au 
thoritative relief e beyond a particular Church. 

OBJ. <f But the Lord fay es , Take m the little foxes. 

ANSW. True, therefore much more the greater Foxes, 

OBJ. But that if an aft of Authority and difciplineir] taking^ 
injoynedto the Church. 

ANSW. Be it therefore thofe that have the Authority in 
their hands, they fhould do it andif they be followers of 
Chrift , they will do it. 

OBJ. What if the Congregation be corrupt and will not ? 

I reply $ What if the Synod Nationall, OEcumenicall, be 
corrupt and hereticall, and refufe to do it ? There is no more 
help in the one, then in the other upon fuppofals. 

When its laftly added , " That the Argumen ti* drawn from 
" the greater i/fnthority in the Politick^ TSody , to the lef- 



Parr. 4. ofchnrch-Di\cifhne. Chap. 2. 39 

* fer , but *Br other ly Councell is no ssfuthority* 

Its true, the Argument is taken from that Authority in 
the refemblance and limilitude; but that fimilitude is not made 
good in the cafe in hand , and in the reddition, which was the 
thing to be proved : For it is the thing queftioned , and by us 
denied; That a Claflis hath any Power, according to Chrift, 
ever particular Congregations. 

Ma&er Rutherfords 12^ and laft Argument taken from the 
fraflice of the ^ewes. 

" If Chrift left the Churches of a Vehole Nation In no \Vorfe cafe 
Cf then the National! (Church of the J eaves WOA in , &c. for the 
<c turning away of wrath. Then hath Chrift ordaivedto Churches 
4< in the Ne\*> Teftament , Nationall Affemblies* which authority 
* c tively, &c. TSut Chrift hath left the Churches of a VvholeNa- 
K tion in no tvorfe cafe then the Nationall Church of the fewes was 
Cl in, for the reaching of the fore f aid ends, 

Reply. 

For reply* The propof tion, is denyed, becaufe there is a mar 
velous difference betwixt the Nationall Church of the fewes, a nd 
all other Churches, that ever were or fhali be fince that unto the 
end of the world, For that was a Nationall Church truely and 
properly fo called and fo appointed by God , had Nationall Or- 
dinances y andOffices peculiar to it felfe, and fo alfo authoritative 
power , which was appropriate to them in a fpeciall manner, 
none of which ever did , nor caa belong to any other Nation 
in the world befide, 

Nor yet doth it follow from hence , that the Churches of the 
.Gentiles in times of the New Teftament, be without thefe, that 
therefore they are left in a Veorfe cafe , becaufe they had the 
Type* , we the truth ; they the (hadowy we the body. Every 
Congregation vifible<> rightly gathered^ hath right: unto, andufe of 
til Ordinances, all the Officers, both the Scales of the Covenant : fo 
tbat we need not gotoferufa/em, either toPaffeover , or Sa 
crifice.. 

If any man reafon thus, If Chrift hath left the Church of a 
Nation in the New Teftament ,in no worfe cafe then theChurch 
j then he hath left: them an HighPrieft, then he 

hath 



40 Chap.2. . A &#: P::rr.4 

hath appointed them to meet three times in the yeere, to the 
exercife and performance of folemn fervices and (acrifices. The 
feeblenefle of the difpute would difcover it felf at the firft view. 
The fame fault is in this reafon. 

But the Jewes had thefefelemne Aflemblies for ends before 
mentioned* 

Obj . i . ' c T>ut thefe Vvtre morall and concern us. ^. Without 
cc them thefe yublike ends cannot be attained. 

We (hall way the feverals fhortly in the ballance of the 
Sancluary. 

Its granted then, i; That the whole Nation of the Jewes 
was an elected and adopted Nation by God, and the whole 
Land taken into Covenant with him. 

And hence its granted alfo, that in cafes of Apoftafies an d de 
partures from God and his wor(hip,the godlyKings might and 
did recall this backfliding people to recover and renew the Co 
venant formerly made by God with them: and therefore, Dent. 
2p.!O 3 T I . Their Elders, Officers , all the men of Ifrael^ their little 
ones. Wives, and the ftr anger within their gates , they all (land be 
fore the Lord. (Here is more then Elders and felecl Brethren, 
fent as Commiflioners to a Nationall Synod ) Here's Captaines, 
Hewers of woody all the men of Ifrael, women, children, which 
evidcnceth it was a Nationall covenant , into which God entred 
with them. And therefore the godly Kings , they might recall 
them back to this, when juft occafion did require. 

But no King nor Emperour did the like to this, in calling their 
Synods : nor indeed have they, either morall LaW, or cercmoni- 
#11 Law , nor in truth any Law to deale with a Nation on this 
manner, to call thera to renew a National! Church covenant , af 
ter the manner of the Jewes. 

Gods people 3 who enter into Church covenant and fellow- 
fhip of the faith , are and fhould be free in (o doing. Church 
fellowihip is to be ordered and acled by Ecclefiathcall policy, 
not civil. If a Prince on earth fhould by covenant and Oath, 
make his whole Kingdome a Nationall Church, heUioulddoe 
more then he hath any word ot Chrift to warrant his worke. 

So that it is one thing for Emperours or Kings to call coun- 

eels of Elders and leled Brethren: Another thing for theKing 

of Ifrael to call all Ifrael together, men, women, and children 

to renew Church covenant which God had made with them, 

and with no other people on earth* / But 



p art . 4 . Chap. 2. 



But let us ... cend Mr, Rutherfords^afr of this that thefe 
Aflemblies were moraiL 

i." An Oath to keep Gods Comntandements^ # a part of the third 
t ~Commandementi'Vfa\.il9* 106. We are injoyned to contend for 
"the Faith, Jude 3* and to profeffe God before men, and that Which 
cc hinds one man morally, binds a Nation. 

I reply. The reafon is weak,and the ground of it is worfe. 
I. That it it W^.put it but into/0m<?,and it will difcover it's 
own feeblenefle at the firft appearance, 

If David fwore that he would keep Gods righteous Statutes, 
then its lawfull to Tweare toaNationallChurch,asthatofthe 
Jewes was. 

Anf. The conference is unfound , becaufe ^Davids taking an 
Oath was upon lawfuil grounds, to do a lawfull thing .- but to 
do thefecond, is new unlawfull, becaufe all fuch National! 
Churches, and fuch a manner of covenanting, as they did,is now 
abrogated and antiquated. 

Befide were the thing lawfull , yet the taking of the Oath 
might be unwarrantable in the one , and not in the other , be 
caufe in Oaths and prom ifes^ that is onefpeciall ingredient to 
make them warrantable, that they fuit with our ftrength : and 
hence that which is ufefulland helpfull to one , becaufe ftrong 
and able to go through the performance of his Oath,to another 
it is hurtful becaufe not furficient to accomplifli what he fwears. 
The fame anfwer will fatisfie th at of fade , and the 10 of Math. 
2. As the reafon is weake , fo the ground it tvorfe For its 
faid, what binds one man morally , binds a Nation ; which 
rule applied to the former pradice QfD.avids Oath,failes many 
wayes. 

For i Though when a man hath fworne , he~is bound by a 
moral! Command to keep his Oath , and fo his promife ; yet 
t\\\s manner offwearing, feeming to be private, its but zfiee-will 
offering , as the Nature of vowing or promifing is , and there 
fore if I vow , I may ; and if I will not, I may choofe : And 
I do beleeve a man may live all his life, and never take zpriva* 
te Oath-, I fay private betwixt Qodand himfelfe , to keep his 
Lawes, and y et not be guilty of jfnne info doing : fo that a man 
is not morally and neceffariiy tied to fwear or vow , though 
having vowed, he is neceflarily bound to performe it : If thou 
doft not vow , thou doft not finne. 

Ffff Bat 



42 Chap. a. Part. 4. 

But 2. Beit granted, that it ismoraii , yet the rule feemes 
exceeding uneven. That which b'mdes one mm morally bindes a 
whole Nation, take it generally, as here propounded in the Ar- 
gumenc*,when as v there be fome fpeciall duties, that in a peculiar 
manner belong to his particular, which a Nation need not do, 
nay fhould not,nay cannot do. 

A man finds by conftant proof that drinking of wine is ex 
ceeding prejudicial! to his health, and hurtfull alfo to his foul, 
being given , as the Wife-man fayes, to his appetite , and fa 
. apt to finne : He finds it poffible for him to abftaine; He there 
fore fwca res he will drink no wineinfuch Company forfuch 
a fpace. 

Another hath found himfelfe fomewhat too abftemious, and 
hath prejudiced his health out of negled of the lawful! ufe'of 
the Creature ; He fweares he will ufe fuch meanes provided 
for his health : Thefe men are morally bound, both to take the 
Oath and keepe their Oath: Do thefe Oathes bind the whole 
Nation ? 

The Schollar iwears he will ftudy confcionably : The Plow 
man that he will plow fo painefully ; Thefe are morall bonds 
to thofe men , but i& at Whole Nation bound thw tofaear ? 

The troth is, the contrary ruk for the moft patt is moft true; 
that which morally binds one man in things fpeciall appertain 
ing to his morall courfe, doth not bind a whole Nation. 

Laftly , The ends of generall Reformation may be attained 
by Power of the Civill Magiftrate , who may authoritatively 
require all the Churches in all their feverall AfTemblies, to 
attend the mind of Chrift , and folemnly humble themfelves 
by fading and prayer , and fee Reformation wrought accor 
ding to God, in their feverall places- and if they fee 
Churches be holy , they will willingly liften thereunto ; and if 
corrupt, they may be compelled by the Civill Power to attend 
the rules of Chrift , which through the corruption that is now 
crept in amongft them, they would be content to caft off. 



A. N 



Part. 4. 



'iHYi ti&e. 



Chap. 2. 43 




AN 

APPENDIX 

To the former Treatife concerning SYNODS. 

An Efiflle ofthemthatfentthe Bwkgover 
to be Printed. 

Ourteous Reader you maybe pleafed to 
| take notice 3 that the Treatife concerning 
Synods is not fo comfkate^ as was intended 
by this Reverend Author $ buttheLord 
having taken him from us, before the 
Book was tranfcribed for the Prefle, we 
cannot find amongft his writings any other Copy, but 
this : onely thefe few queftions here annexed came to 
our hands, being found in his ftudy 3 which becaufe they 
may be (bmewhat ufefull to the further cleering of the 
fame Tub) eft 3 we have thought good to communicate 
them together with the other : Onely this we fhould 
adde, that whereas there is a Teeming denyall of a Sy 
nod, to have at all any footing in the Scriptures , and 
yet an allowance of it from A3. 1 5. This is known to 
be the Authors mind , which the whole dilcourie doth 
manifeftj that he denies a Synod that hath juridicall 
power, which he takes for a Synod properly, as ufed in 
the prefent controverfie 3 and he grants a Synod that 
hath power of counfell 3 which is a Synod more largely 
taken , and for fuch a Synod the i 5 of theAfik is alledg- 
ed as a patterne by way of proportion. 

Farewell. 
Ffff 2 CHAP. 



\ 



Part. 4< Chap. 3, 45 




CHAP. III. 
Qu, i. What is a Synod ? 

Synod is an Ecclefiafticall meeting, con- 
fifting of fit perfons, called by the Churches, 
and fent as their meflfenges, to difcover, and 
determine of doubtfnU cafes , either in Do- 
ftrinc or praftife, according to the truth. 

Three things are maine. 
i . Its a meeting Ecckjiafticall. 

Meeting] When it is taken in a large fenfe, includes all that 
Ecclefiafticall entercourfe, that is betwixt Church and Church, 
and this may be refered to two heads. 

C Communication > 
Its done by < or 

Combination. 




1. ^a^^tf*00,when,by letter or meflengers.oneChurch 
feeks and craves for fome common help by counfell and u&- 
vlft) what may be moft fuitable to the truth, and ading and or 
dering of their prefent difficulties , which concerne the peacea 
ble managing of occafions prefented; 

Thus we find one Church fends to another , or to many , as 
the weight of the bufinefTe may require,fo wColoff.Philipji, &c* 

Thisfenfe is fomewhat too large for our prefent confiderati- 
on, as it appeals by ftating of the queftion by all, who on pnr- 
pofe have fet th^mfelves to fearch into the nature of Synods, 

2. There is a meeting by way of combination y when Churches, 
confociating together by mutual! eonfent, enter upon a common 
ingagement to adminifter help each to other , as any apparant oc- 

Ff f f 3 . cafion 



46* Chap. 3 Parr, 4. 



cafion ftiall appeare tocaii iot confutation v for a common 
good, 

And in this fenfe it is here taken. 

cclefiafticM,~\ its fo termed, not only becaufe of the perfons 
who are there afTembled, nor yet becaufe of the occafion- there 
to be agitated, which may be meerly and only Ecclefiafticall,at 
lead Ecclefiaftically handled, but especially ( for now we fpeak 
according to the opinions and apprefcenfions of thofe , with 
whom the queftion is controverted ) becaufe fuch meetings are 
peculiar to Churches, and the actings are appropriated thereun 
to, as any other Church adminiftrations , and if we may con 
clude their opinion by their praclife, it cannot be otherwife. 

For they, who allow Synods to cenfure by way of excommu- 
nicationf which is a judicature only appertaining to theChurch) 
they muft needs make the conftitution properly EcclefiafticalL 
For the Operation difcovers, and certainly determines what the 
Conftitution muft be. 

2. The parties who conftitttte this meeting muft be, 

fi . Fitting men, able for the worke , and that gives the mate- 
dale to the meflfenger. 

^ 2. Chofen and fent by the Church, and that is tteformali* ra 
tio of a member of the Aflembly. 
^ This barker exprefleth, *Polit. Ecclef. lib. 3 . 

And all the Presbyterians ,1 meet withall , -doconftantly re- 
reive and approve. 

Hence upon thefe grounds and the true ftatingof the quefti 
on according to their intent; 

7. A Magiftrate qua talx, is no member, nor can ad: in this 
meeting, as fuch, 

2. Here is no act of an Office or Officer, becaufe the_/Wm*/^ 
ratio to make one a member , is the choofing and fending : and 
therefore,they who are no Office rs,if fo elected and appointed, 
they have jwfuffragu. They who are Officers , if yet not cal 
led, nor fent, they have no jusfaffragii. 

3. Hence, all have equall power , becaufe equally fent and 
chofen, which are the fubftantiall ingredients to make up Syno- 
dicall members. 

4- Any member , though not an Officer, if he be elected as 
moderator of the Synod , may as legally and regularly and as 

fuffici- 



Parr. 4" .-Diftp Chap. 3. 47 



fufficiently iuppiy that place , as any wuv ^ <m Officer. 

Asfuppofe fome learned Reader in a Vniverfity chofento 
the Synod , though he be no Paftor , he may be elected to that 
place, and aclin it regularly* 

5. Hence 3 none have this power,unlefle they be fent, becaufe 
that gives the formale to this action. 

6. Hence , thefe cannot cenfure by way of excommuunicati- 
on, according to Presbyterian principles; becaufe none by 
their rules can cenfure fo , but 'Officers ; But here none act as 
Officers, id eft s though they be Officers in their own Con 
gregations, yet they act not fo here , but at called. 

7. Hefice tnts Power is not intrinfecall to their Office , but 
wholly iuperadded and if Authors , who call it ^Poteftatem 
accHmtolatwam , non frivativam , intend this fenle , they 
fay true, namely, it is a fpeciall Power, befide an officiall 
Power. 

But if that be their meaning, That it is an Office-power 
only with additament , its a totall miftake ; Tor many Offi 
cers have not this Power, and many not Officers, being cal 
led , have it. 

The third thing in the Defcription, is the end, which is to 
difcover and determine of doubtfull queftions, touch 
ing Opinion and Praflice. 

They are to debate andfet downe their judgements clearly 
and definitively , not to leave the Churches , whence they are 
fent , in doubts and demurrsj Por that was to miflethe end 
of their fending and meeting : But they dogmatife their fen- 
tences , and fet down their determinations , as fure truths to 
their judgements and apprehenfions , andfo returnc them to 
the particular Churches whence they came ; and their deter 
minations take place , not becaufe they concluded fo , but be 
caufe the Churches approved of what they have deter 
mined. 

For the Churches fent them, and therefore are above them : 
And therefore may fend other if they fee fit, who may vary 
in their judgements, and alter their fentences if they fee 
fit. 

How 



48 Chap. 3. 




How farre this judgement goes, it comes after to be 
confidered, 

The Power of Synods arifeth from a double root , accord 
ing to which the proofs will proceed. 

Author it at lv a , 

Conftiltativa. 

1. Poteflas Aathoritativaox faridica, whereby they exe 
cute cenfures , and impofe their fentences to be received and 
fubjeded unto under that penalty, 

And thts Power is not fo feated in any Church , as that it can 
chaleng it of it felfe : For by all Presbyterian principles it is 
confeffed , That one Congregation hath no Rower over ano 
ther, one Claflis over another, &c. 

Hence this Power iflues from their Combination of one 
with another , and fubje&ion of one to another. 

Bat whether they fhould give this Power unto any, or thus 
be fubjeft unto any, &c when the Authority of Synods comes 
to be fcanned , we fhall fpeak to it. 

2. Again, The Power of Synods is by others conceived to 
be onely confultative , when Churches by way of Combinati 
on , for their mutuall fupport in truth and peace , do with mu- 
tuallconfent appoint times of meeting for their mutuall help , 
that they may lend common relief by their Common Counfell, 
and have the benefit of each others gifts & abilities; or though 
they be not in any fet confociation , if there be any emergent 
occafions of more danger or difficulty, they fend for help 
of Counfell, to fuch as are moft able to lend and adminifter it, 
though furtheft removed from their fociety and fellowship: 
As the practice of the Church of ssfsitkch is moft pregnant to 
this purpofe, 

2. Qji E ST. 

How are Synods proved ? or what Scriptures or reafons 
to prove the neceflity of Synods ? 



ANSW, That there (hould be Synods , which have 

flatcm 



part. 4 Chap. 3. 49 

ft*tcm}ttridicam , is no where proved in Scripture , becaufe it 
is not a truth; fucha Power will appear after to be unlawful!, 
and therefore never appointed by God, nor approved by his 
Word, 

The Examples given out of Aft. 15. andGW. 2, carry no run 
aftd fatisfying evidence with them. 

That of A&.II* is deficient many way es, 

1. If they had Power juridicall , itmuft arife by way of 
Combination ; But that they were not in , being 200 mile* 
diftant at the lead one from another. 

2. If that was a Synod, it muft be referred to fo me of the 
ipecies of a Synod. 

But it can be referred to none of the fpccles -, Its neither 
Claflls , Provincial*! , nor Nationall Synod , as the diftancc 
from Jerufalem gives in evidence. 

And an OEcumenicall Councell it was not , becaufe that ii 
gathered out of all Nations ; here were but two Churches. 

OBJ. If it be here faid , becaufe the Apoftles were here 
prefent, who had Power over all Churches ; therefore it may 
in that regard be called a Generall or OEcumenicall Coun 
cell. 

An s wv It is eafy to reply , That there can be no juft war 
rant taken from thence for fuch an AfTertion : For if the Apo 
ftles did acl: here as particular perfons , not by any Apoftolicall 
Power, then their prefence, look at them as private perfons, 
cannot make a Generall Councell. 

But their acting in this Synod was not as Apoftles by way 
of revelation or peculiar afliftance ; Ergo. 

That cannot make a Generall Councell, 

They diiputed as others, confented, concluded, fubfcribed, 
and fent as others. 

3. One Church hath no power over another : 

But here is but one Church advifing with another , Ant lock 
with ferufalem. 

The minor is in the text; the Proposition is a confefled prin 
ciple , and reafon gives force of confirmation ; For it carries 
forrte appearance with it , that one fliould yie'd to many ; but 
that one fhould fubmit to the Power of another , and haply 
the ftronger, and more able and judicious to that which is 
more weak and ignorant , &c. 

Gggg 4. All 



50 Chap. 3. art. 4. 

4. All juridical! Power iffues from Combination. 
Therefore thuiv, oaely arc -~ , > ^ i aiedand 

fent, 

But this Synod fent their dogmata and fentences to the 
Churches of Syria and Cillcia , who never fent any MefTen- 
gers thither , and ergo, 

All that they intended and acted was by a way of Cotmcell. 

5. The controverfy arifing from the Church of Antioch> they 
repairing for judgement , cannot be judges in their own caule, 
now controverted by an oppofite party. 

Hence there was but one Church that gave in the fentence, 
and that cannot make a Synod. 

6. Each Tra<ftkc ur Example is fo far warrantable and bind 
ing , as it hath either fome particular precept to injoyne it , or 
fome generall rule that may confirme it by way of colle- 
ftion, 

But here is no particular precept to injoyn it; let them (hew 
any general! rule appropriate to Church difcipiine or Church 
government to bottorne it. 

Dr wkitakgr confeflfeth , there is no precept for Synods. 

The reafon alledged for proof, hath no convicling evidence 
in it. 

For when it is faid , 

An ordinary Aflemblyof Church-members, Elders and 
Brethren of many Churches meeting by occafion of contro 
verfy , to difpute and cleare truth from Scripture, is founded 
on /t&*i$. 

But this is a Synod. 

AN s w. TO the major, Such an Affembly met of many Me- 
fengers of many Churches, is not found, nor can be proved out 
of the A&:. 

2. They met not to difpute and determine;//nVre. 

The fame fault is inthat proof of GaL 2* 

If Paul went up to the Apoftle* to gain mutuall confent and 
approbation, notcoiubmic his office ar do ftrfne ' jaridice to 
them at all,for this he profeffedly gainfayes,that he had not his 
office from man y or by man ; and that his dodrihe was from 
God by revelation, as well as theirs. 

If he come to advantage his proceeding by mutuall confent 
and approbation , then other Churches may meet together by 

way 



/ Part. 4- & f' C : 

way of jun --., is no tbiin ... i^h t 



The reafons alfo reach not this Power, 

For errors may be prevented , truth/cleared, union of 
Churches in judgment preferved , and they kept from running 
in vain, and all neighbouring Churches may be confulted with 
in more waighty tranfacltons , without this meeting in this ju~ 
ridiciall manner. 

But if Synods and fuch meetings be attended onely in way 
of confutation, as having no other power, nor meeting for 
any other end: 

Then as they are lawfull, Co the root of them lyes in a com 
mon principle which God in providence hath appointed for 
humane proceeding , and that is , 

He that hearkens to counfellfhall be fafe. 

In the multitude of Councellers there is fafety, 

Hence all conditions and callings, as they need, fotheyufe 
a Combination of counfell , for the carrying on of their oc- 
cafions under their hand. 

Hence arife the Companies of Merchants , and all men of 
all Crafts. 

Hence Common Councels in all Kingdomes and States, 

And therefore in the Courfe of Chriftianity alfo 
the Churches of Chrift fhould ufethe meanes which God 
hath appointed for their more comfortable and fuccesfull pro 
ceeding in a Church- way. 

And hence one Church may fend to another , or to many, 
and that feverally or joyntly meeting. 

Hence fend to the moft able : As Antiorh. {ent to ^ernfalem^ 
becaufe chough it was farrc remote , yet in reafon they might 
expect more relitfe , becaufe of the joynt being of the Apo- 
ftles together. 

Befide , they were concerned in fome manner therein, as it 
appeares ., fome came as from them 3 and pretended the Judg 
ment of the Apoftles touching the neceflity of Circumcifion, 
lo whom fay the Apoftles, we gave no fuch allowance. 

OBJ. If it be faid , this conrfe of Councell is common to 
all forts, and therefore they may as well confult with any, as 
with Churches, 

AN s w, True,they may,andin fome cafes fluould confult with 

Gggg 2 the 




.Part/4* 

f-Divrj'j feverall u- 

mverfities ,, or fuch who have the chiefeft skill 'in the occafions 
ivhich are in doubt. 

But becaufe the occafion of one Church may deeply con- 
cerne others. 2.Becaufe Churches are in reafon moft fit and beft 
able, and will be moft aflfeded with the conditions of other 
Churches , Therefore its moft fuitable to right reafon, and the 
rules of confutation to advife with fuch, 

3* Qji E s T. 
oat if the Tower of a Synod ? 

Bundle a y r Pretoria, to bind 

finfttltativa. 

C Either in infliding cenfures, 
Juridica <^f}tiatoria j 

\ 



i 



Or f Impofing their conclufions and 
determinations upon others 
under paine of cenfure, & this 
is that they call legiflativePow- 
er, Pot eft a* conpciendi Canones. 

C Either in refpecl: of o- 
Again this Power looks two waycs, ^ ther Churches, 

^ Or ot the Magiftrate* 
Hence the anfwer will iflu in three heads, 
I. They have not Power infligendi cenfurat, utfote exccmmu* 
nicatwni*: The reafon is taken from Presbyterian principles, 
All cenfures are adminiftred by men in office. 
But here the actions iffue not from fuch. - 
Thofeacls which proceed in common from men without , 
as well as in office , thofe cannot be ads of men in office. 

But all ads of the Synod are performed by all the Members 
of the Synod. 

It feemes good to the Spirit and unto us , that was, all the 

Bre- 



Chap. 3, 53 



Brethren , as well , as the Chnrcn. 

2. They grant , that all the Power the Synod hath, is accu 
mulative , not privative; it takes nothing from the Power of 
the Churches. 

But thus to cenfure, would take Power from the Churches. 

That which croffeth the Power given by Chrift, thatdimi- 
ni&eth their lawfull and rightfull Power. 

But this doth fo ; For Chrift faith , He that will not hear the 
Church, let him be of a heathen: But this Power gives them 
leave to refufe the admonition of the Church, and to appeal, 
and fo nullifies the proceeding of the Church. 

5. Tfe* -wlrUfc s ive povupr over a Church without the atten 
ding the judgement of the Rulers, nay nappciy a againft their 
judgement, that diminifoeth the power of the Church. 

Butthisdothfo : As in cafe all the Elders of a particular 
Congregation (hall gainfay the cenfure , and the reft of the 
Synod pafle a cenfure againft the Elders. 

4. Excommunication is proper to the Congregation. 
Therefore they take that which is their propriety. 

That it is proper ,- it thus appears . 

Its either proper to the Congregation, or clfe common to 
both. 

Therefore it fals firftly and properly fomewhere elfe, na 
mely , it belongs to the Church in generall firft , and then to 
both the fpecies. 

But this cannot be, 

That which is firftly in the genus , doth belong indifferently 
to both fpecies from thence. 

But all the power the Claflis hath , they have it from the 
Congregation. 

Therefore it was firftly there,not in a Church in the generall, 
as belonging to Synods and to Congregations. 

5. All jurifdiion belongs to, and iflues from the power of 
order. 

But this j'urifdiclion iflues from no power of order; for here 
is new jurifdi&ion, but no new order or officer. 

iS.Where there is a fuperior power,thither belongs fupreme 
honour. 

But the greateft honour belongs to them , who preach , not 
who rule* 

II, They 



54 Chap.g- Par . 4. 



2. Thty have no power tutr,>yvj\, ,,.*.. Gftiom 
fion f upon them. 

1. Becaufe the Churches power is above them , in that they 
fent them. 

2. Becatifethe Churches have power to call another Synod, 
and fend other Meflfengers, and paflfefentence againft them, 

3. Becanfe in many cafes it may injoyne a man to beleeve 
contradictions. 

As fuppofe a man under one Province , which hath deter 
mined a cafe one way , and therefore he muft beleeve that: 

He removes himfelfe the next month or week into another 
Province , and they have determiner! a mntrxry rnnrlnfion, 
and he muft bel^*<- *-ii-dt. 

4. in all Synods, but an OEcumenicall, its lawful to make 
an appeal ; and therefore to refufe. 

3 In folnt of Co uncell^ 



They have dogmatlcum decifivum ju<focittm , i,e. they may 
dogmatife and fet^lown their judgements definitively , and by 
way of determination, 




Therefore faniua calls them 

n pr&ceftafed Ordimtio nes. 

4. Q_u E s T. 
To whom the power of calling Synods doth ap per taine. 

i. The ftate of the queltion muft be firft inquired 
2* The reafons brought for the truth, that it may be fetled. 
This controverfie comes to be agitated betwixt us and the 
Papifts : and alfo betwixt many of the Proteftants 3 in fome par 
ticular branches, or fome peculiar explications of it. 

We fhall indeavour to lay put the full breadth, and then to 
point out the fevcrals wherein the very nick and hinge of the 
queftion ftands. Therefore inquire, 
i . What Synod is here meant. 
2. What it is to. call* 
3 To whom the power appertaines. 

i. A 



Parr. 4- fCbutLk , Chap. 3. 55 

1. A Synod, in this queftion, is ufually reftrained to a gene- 
rail couneell , or an Oecumenick Synod , as it may appeare in 
Doctor Whitaker. For as touching Provinciall or Nationall 
councels,he grants they were commonly convocated by the Bi- 
{hops, Metropolitan, orPatriach, who had an infpedion into 
fuch places, by humane appointment 

Though I confeffe, in a fafe and faire fenfe, I would extend 
it futher. 

2. Cotivocare, The greateft vvaight lyes in the explication of 
this word , what it is to call, and if we may looke at it , in the 
full bounds and limits, as its often confidered by fuch as inquire 
into all the ingredients of this aclion, 

Then it implyes two things. 

1. Byway of appointment and in]unclion to require the fo- 
kmn and publike concurrence and affembly of fome perfons of 
feverall Churches, for fuch ends, as hath above been fpeciQecL 

I fay a pubiike and folemn Affembly and concurrence of 
Churches. 

For, if it be but private and clandeftine by fome privy inti 
mation one from another, to meet in a fecret manner, as under 
the colour, and by the rule of Chriftian fociety , We look not 
at fuch meeting as Sy nodical!. 

2. This publike concurrence , itnraft be appointed and in- 
joyned, not attained by way of intreaty ; 

As perfons diflenting, and being in difference one with ano 
ther, are faid , in one ufuall phrafe, to call in Arbitrators , or 
by intreaty to defire the help of fuch perfons , to confider and 
end their controverfie. 

Such a kind of calling which is by occafionall intreaty ,reach~ 
eth not the ftrefl'e and ftate of this queftion, 

3. Ifindfomealfo, who make this as one branch, which 
growes to the body of this queftion. 

Whether they who call, may name aud fpecify the particu 
lar perfons who muft be fent , or may refufe fuch as be 
fenc , in cafe they feeme to their judgement , upon rea- 
fons which appeare juft to them, that they are unfit* 
And here mens app ehenfions vary. 
Some will allow theMagiftrate to in/oyne and require the 
Churches to fend : But the Churches muft make choice of thofe 
whom they will fend, 

Others, 



Chap. 3. A Sure *ummt. R r, 4 

T~ 



. 

. 



Others conceive u is m uicmaguinuxs u*iiu to appoint ooth. 

Againe, 

This power of appointing they look at it inadoubleconfi- 
deration< 

Either as a Commifllon, which they give, whereby they are 
inabled unto this action. 

Or onely a permiflion, that the Churches having power of 
themfelves,the Magiftrate differs them, or will not hinder them 
from putting it forth. 

And the iffue then returns to this, 

It belongs to the fupreme Magiftrate, and the power of his 
place, to injoyn the folemn and publike concurrence of the fe- 
verall perfons of the Churcnes , and to appoint and nominate 
whom of thofe he will have toconlider offuch weighty and 
doubtfull cafes , which concerne the publike profeflion and 
pradifing of the worfhip of God, within his Dominions, 

When I fay, It belongs to his power and place , I meane to 
him it is peculiar, and doth not belong to the Church, 

2. I fay /The publike and lolemn concurrence is appointed by 
him. 

They may, as Chriftians, maintaine private communion, one 
with another, feeke , and by intreaty call for the counceli and 
helpe one of another, and as they be Churches, ufe that Chrifti- 
an priviledge of atixilium & conflium , to further their own 
good, and promote the worke under their hand: And that acl 
requires no allowance of Magiftrate at all. 

For what I do. 3 , qua Ethicus , qua Occonomlctu , and fo qua 
Chriftianus in private,it appertaines not to him to inquire, pro 
vided It intrench not upon his C^TO^TEVS &u. 

But when any proceed to publike and folemn Af&mblings, 
this comes properly under the Cognizance of the Magiftrate, 
as falling profeflfedly in his way, and requires his allowance. 

I fay allowance ; for in fuch acts f which ifftie from the com 
mon abilities or dexterities of men Commijfio &]uft<*ipermifli(> 
are all one, at leaft make no great difference. 

The Magiftrate allowes a icholler, a fencer ,to fet upSchools 
of their Art, there needs no more Commiflion , but fuch a per- 
miflion to fuch actions in a ftate. 

Before I defcend to the Arguments, there be two poftttlata 
I (hall premife. 

I, Thar 






Chap. 3. 75 



Part* 4,. 

1. ihaca ii 5 i.x, r ..... word >f God fhpu-d be 
openly profcfled within the territories and jurifdi&ion of a 
State,appertaines to them, as that which comes within theverg 
and object of the ftate and policy to attend. 

For how could they provide for their fubjecls 3 to live in god- 
linefle and honefty without this ? 

How {hould they be nurfing Fathers and Mothers to the 
Church and Religion, if they {hould fuflfer open Blafphemy and 
Idolatry to be maintained andprofefled ? 

Nay in that fuch crimes were punilhed with death in Ifrael, 
its plaine, the Kings did it , noc as Types of Chriil , but by a 
civil power. 

For no Tpirituall power ufeth the weapons of this world. 

2, Hence the fupream Magiftrate hath liberty and power 
both to inquire and judge of profeflions and Religions , which 
is truc.and ought to bemaintained , which is falfe,and ought 
to be rejected* 

For were he bound to follow the judgement of theChurches, 
or Mmifters , if they fhould judge a Toleration of all Religions 
lawfull, or judge the falle to be true , he then were bound to 
nurfethe falfe Religion, and falfe Churches. 

Now we (hall proceed to the Reafons for the fetling of the 
truth, which was the fecond thing to be attended. 



I, 

If it be in the Magiftrates power lawfully to forbid and hin-* 
der,then it is not in the power of the Churches lawfbtty to do, 

For then the fame thing {hould , in the fame regard be law- 
full and unlawfull : and the rules of providence (houid be op- 
pofite one to another. 

But the fupreme Magiftrate may lawfully hinder any people 
of another Kingdome to come into his : or his own lubj"ecTs to 
go out of his territories without his leave. 

Otherwife, he fhould want lawfull power to oppofe fuch, as 
would come in to undermine or lay waft the State, and to de 
fend himfelfe. 

And fhould alfo not have authority to require homage of his 
own people, 

Now without the comming in of many, from all Nations,or 
H iih-h-' the 



5:8 Chap.}. : irt.4. 

the going out of re will 

be no generall concurrence, nor councel. 

And the fame power he hath to confine his own people from 
fuch generall Aflemblings, within his own precinds. For there 
may be the like juft reafons, 



That which is an ad meerly civil, that belongs properly to 
the civil Magiftrate* 

But this is an ad meerly civill to appoint fuch folemne and 
pubiike AfTemblings. 

The firft Proportion is evident from the dlverfity of the 
Rules,by which adions are put forth, 

A civill ad belongs not to an Ecclefiaftick power , becaufe 
that which they do , is only done by theEcclefiafticall policy. 
Minor* 

The <j*&rloft*vov of a rule of policy is an aft meerly civill. 

But this is fuch , for it is contained under that rule of rettw 
enfm t de Deo cultut* 



. . 

Its lawfull for a Prince to require the help of faculties and a- 
bilities of his fubjeds,to confider, to advifefor the good of the 
pubiike. 

This his Royall place, and their homage evidenceth. 

But to call what perfonsof the Churches, he conceives moft 
fit to meet and concurre for councell , is to improve the facul 
ties and abilities of his fubjets for the common good, ergo. 

And if it was lawfull for them tu refUfe , there muft needs 
follow, not onely rebellion on their part, but certaine ruine 
to the whole. 



If the Magiftrate is bound to maintaine the peace of his fub- 
jeds in godlinefle,a'nd to know and judge of the wayesof god 
linefle,then he muft have power to ufe fuch means, that he may 
both know and maintaine it. 

For providence doth not require the end, but alwayes al- 

lowes 



Chap. 3. 59 



lowes wayes wittiali , ror LUC ac^^^ent i f it , whkh are 
requifite and lawful!* 

But unlefle he may require the concurrence of the Councels 
and confiderations , and fo the determinations of Churches 
touching what they hold and maintaine in their profejfion , to 
be according to the rule of godlinefle, there is not a meanes 
left,to know what profeflion they be of, and how far they ei 
ther agree or difagrce. 

t/frgument. 5;. 

If the Churches need and defire the protection of the Ma- 
giftrate in their way of worfhip ; then they muft be ready to 
give him an account of their way , when he requires it , and 
therefore to concurre and affemble upon his appointment, that 
fo he may know , and lend his patronage and protection. 

This Conclusion in all the particulars of it , is made good 
by all the Examples in the Old and New Teftament. 

As that of Afa^ Hez,ekiah, fojiah. 

Herod Math. 2. cals all the Scribes, Pharifees, and the Elders 
of the people. 



FINIS. 



I 






OF r ^rv~>iTA LIBRARY